
1§# HI 







I 
■ 

Ml 

Bliss 



■ m mm 

HI 

■1 Hi 

I 

Hi 

I 

■ 

■■■HB&mSHHBl 

HBHflnBH I EHnran bhoesH S*s» 






■ H 

I 

■ 



m 





Class Q I 



Book 

Copyright N° /^. 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




PSYCHOSOPHY 



In Six Parts. 



PART I. 
THE SOUL IN HUMAN EMBODIMENTS. 



MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND. 



3> 



^ 
t* 



The Soul: 

ITS 

NATURE, RELATIONS, AND EXPRESSIONS 

IN 

HUMAN EMBODIMENTS 



GIVEN THROUGH 

MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND, 

BY HER GUIDES. 



FOURTH EDITION. 



Part I, 

Copyright, 1888, 
By Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond. 



Parts II, III, IV, V and VI, 

Copyright, 1915, 

By Mrs. Cora L. V. Richmond. 



MAR 1 1 1915 
CU397059 



SALUTATION. 

To the Beloved Members of our classes in America and Eng- 
land, WHEREVER THEY MAY BE, WHO HAVE RECEIVED THESE 
TEACHINGS, SOME OF THE FIRST-FRUITS OF THE KING- 
DOM OF THE SOUL; AND TO THOSE WHO, NOT 
HAVING BEEN PRESENT IN BODY, 
WERE ONE IN SPIRIT 
WITH THE 
TRUTHS HEREIN EXPRESSED 
THIS RECORD OF THEIR 
LESSONS 
IS AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED 

BY THE 

GUIDES. 



TO THE READER. 

These lessons are published, primarily, as a book of reference for 
those who have been members of the classes receiving them. The 
essential Teachings herein contained, have been given at various times 
and places through this same medium for the past twenty years, but 
always heretofore verbally, in private or semi-private classes, because 
it was necessary that those listening to them should continue through 
the entire course. A great demand, however, has recently sprung up 
in the public mind for some concise presentation of the Teachings as 
herein expressed. This volume is a careful compilation from verba- 
tim reports of several courses of lessons, each containing the essential 
fundamental bases of the Teachings, but varying in manner of presen- 
tation and illustration. 

It has been thought best by the Intelligences who have given 
them, to preserve the form in which the Teachings were always given, 
i. e., that of lessons, to enable those who read to become en rapport 
with the Guides in somewhat the same manner as though they had 
listened to the utterances as pupils. There must always remain, how- 
ever, a sense of loss ; a missing of the revealed presence, through the 
medium, of the Controlling Guides, made more palpable by the Invo- 
cations that preceded the lessons, and the Benedictions at the close; 
and most palpable by the pervading devotion and exaltation of all 
present. 

Yet, happily, those who read with the "Spirit and the Under- 
standing/' shall feel themselves none the less near to the Guides, and 
ever more near unto the Divine. — (Pub.) 



THE GENERAL SUBJECT OF THE LESSONS IS: 
The Soul ; its nature, relations, and expressions in material 

FORM. 

The First lesson will be : 

The Soul; its relation to God. 

The Second lesson will be : 

The Dual Nature of the Soul. 

The Third lesson will be : 

The Expression of the Soul in Human 
Embodiments, and its relation to other Souls. 

The Fourth lesson will be a continuation of the third, as we find 
that subject most attractive to human minds that bears directly upon 
existence and its relations. 

The Fifth lesson will be: 

The reunited Soul ; including Perfected 
Souls, Parental Souls, and Angels. 

The Sixth lesson will be : 

Angels, Archangels, and Messiahs; in- 
cluding life on other planets. 



DEFINITIONS. 



GIVEN BY THE GUIDES. 

(Explaining the particular sense in which the following words are 
used in this series of lessons.) 

INFINI VERSE. That which relates to the Infinite Being; the 
Uncreate ; the realm of Infinity. 

UNIVERSE. That which relates to Existence; the whole of 
Creation. 

BEING. That which is absolute, unchanging, essence instead of 
substance. 

EXISTENCE. That which is created; changeful, movable, vari- 
able; limitation, environment. 

IMPULSION. The act of volition of the Infinite or finite entities 
toward expression; undoubtedly the Divine Logos. 

EXPRESSION. Existence; revealed through matter; made 
known in time, and space, and sense. 

INVOLUTION. The process of expression of the Soul through 
matter; becoming involved in time and sense. 

EMBODIMENT. The expression of the Soul in the personal 
human form. 

Embodiments. Successive expressions of the Soul in human 
forms. 

SPIRIT. The inbreathing of the Soul, (from spirare to breathe,) 
i. e., the theme of the Soul in one human life. 

MIND. The Consciousness of the Soul acting through Spirit 
upon the human organism, producing the process of thought; the 
most external expression of Soul. 

(The Mind also has a reflex action, and is the only expression of 
the consciousness affected by material things.) 



PREPARATORY ADDRESS TO THE CLASS. 

Beloved Ones: It is needful, in approaching the Altar of Truth, 
that you cast aside all preconceived conclusions concerning the themes 
to which you are to address your attention. We ask you, in listen- 
ing to that which will be expressed, that you approach the subject as 
children willing to be taught, that you receive the teachings with the 
same impartiality as though you had no fixed opinions on the subjects 
to be considered, and that you enter into the spirit of what is given 
without reference to whether it conflicts with previous teachings 
that you have received or not. You are to endeavor to receive the 
ideas given, the thoughts presented, the Truths sought to be conveyed, 
as though your minds were snowy tablets upon which is to be written, 
for the first time, the Word of God. If, after placing yourselves in 
this condition, you shall find that the thoughts here expressed cannot 
be accepted as Truth, it is your province to reject them. This is not 
a place or time for arguments, but statements; we are willing to 
explain the propositions that are given, but we are not willing to dis- 
cuss them. Any system of teaching can afford to wait, if it be Truth, 
until the mind is ready to receive it. No amount of discussion will 
ever enable one to be prepared who is not ready to perceive Truth. 

The subjects to be treated are profound, have engaged the atten- 
tion of many inspired and many thoughtful minds since thought 
began on earth. It will not be found strange if, in a series of lessons 
necessarily brief and condensed, there shall be many points that can- 
not, perhaps, be solved ; but as the germ is placed within the sod and 
time is required for growth, so we plant these Truths as seeds given 
to us from the higher states of Celestial Being, trusting to the future 
for their germination, growth, and fructification in your lives. 

Beloved Ones: Even as children turn to a kindly parent, or as 
you might turn to one appointed to bring glad tidings, so we would 
invite your attention to this series of lessons concerning themes 
Divine. 



FIRST LESSON. 

THE SOUL; ITS RELATION TO GOD. 

The Infinite cannot be comprehended, but can be conceived of 
through perception : as it is possible for one to conceive that there is 
a state of perfect happiness, but no one on earth has ever yet experi- 
enced it ; as it is possible for one to conceive of perfect Truth, yet no 
man should claim to have received it ; so a conception of the Infinite 
is the inherent conception of man derived from the Soul, which is the 
source, is being, is like God; and this conception can no more be 
destroyed than the light of day can be destroyed by an intervening 
cloud, or than chaos can destroy the continued harmony of the uni- 
verse. 

It is often said that an Infinite Deity is inconceivable. An Infi- 
nite Deity is incomprehensible we admit, but not inconceivable. The 
mind may conceive of that which cannot be comprehended. All that 
relates to Eternity is not comprehended except in Eternity ; but you 
do conceive both of the heretofore and the hereafter while in your 
present state. The conceptions of the mind are prophecies, and the 
comprehensions of the mind are limitations. 

Existence suggests Being. The Creation proves the Creator. 
Primal Law implies the Law Maker, the Source of Law. The Uni- 
verse declares the Infiniverse. 

The Infiniverse is God; which is a possible statement, but which 
cannot be comprehended in the universe (of things). You may state 
a million; but no one has a literal experience as to what a million, 
taken in units, may mean. Through mathematics you conceive of 
aggregate numbers which you have no comprehension of in their 
several parts, and it is just as possible to conceive of that which you 
cannot comprehend in regard to Deity as in regard to mathematics. 
The only way to secure mathematical accuracy in any problem is that 
you know the bases are correct, therefore the results must be so. 
Deity is as much a possible conception as any conception by the mind 
of man. 



10 THE SOUL; 

God is the infinite, omniscient, omnipotent, eternal entity. 

The One Supreme Intelligence, under whatever name this is 
breathed: whether that mystical and sacred Name which never has 
been pronounced, which belonged to Egypt, but which, under the name 
Jehovah, was brought into the Hebraic religion ; the incommunicable, 
unspeakable name I H U H; the Jesod; the Jod, Re, Vau, He; the 
Ieoua; or whether syllabled in the Ra, the Om, of the ancients; the 
Tetragrammaton. Osiris was not the physical sun, but a symbol from 
an Angel to express the Deity and His relation to man, the Sun of the 
Soul; the Light; the luminous power of Intelligence, personified in 
x he Infinite. 

Whatever be the title or designation of that Infinite Being, God 
Is only known within the Soul, and only understood in its innermost 
and divinest conception; this is what we mean by the name God. 
There can be no other Infinite; there can be no other Omniscient, 
Omnipresent, Infinite Being: the Deity. 

Many people say they cannot understand an Infinite Personality. 
Neither can you understand a larger finite personality, nor an illim- 
itable universe. But God is Infinite Being; and the Soul is also 
Being. As science declares the universe from the atom, we declare 
God and the Soul from eternity. 

Human knowledge proceeds from the relatively known to the 
unknown. Eevelation proceeds from the unknown, the absolute, to 
the known; from the boundless, limitless, to the limited, the relative, 
the enchained. All knowledge of the Spiritual is a priori knowledge. 
The realm of God and the Soul is possession; the realm of creation 
is expression. The Supreme Consciousness of the universe is God, the 
supreme consciousness of man is the Soul. These make up the con- 
sciousness of the universe. 

This Infinite Consciousness, or Love, is All-potent, Omniscient, 
Eternal, Omnipresent, and is the prototype for the Soul, absolutely 
and perfectly. 

The Infinite is Omniscient, Omnipresent, and Eternal; the Soul 
is finite and eternal, but not omnipresent, not omniscient, not infinite. 
God is the Infinite Being of eternity. The Soul is the only entity 
excepting God, and has its being in eternity, but has its existence 
and expression in the universe. The Soul exists in and has to do with 
the universe, but God alone is the Infiniverse : the Soul has to do with 
all kinds of expressions in time and eternity, but they must be sub- 
ject to limitations, while God is All in All, now and forevermore. 

That which is without beginning or ending would illustrate the 



ITS RELATION TO GOD. 11 

Soul, as a complete circle ; while a globe would illustrate the Infinite, 
which is more than a wheel, which is illustrated by a sphere of wheels. 
The eternal circle of the existence of the Soul is: in that which has 
been, that which is, and that which will be, but limited in scope. The 
Infinite Sphere is : all that has been, all that is, and all that will be. 

The Soul is an eternal, immortal, finite entity. 

The Soul is related to God as the finite to the Infinite, the resem- 
blance being in quality, but not in scope. To use an illustration, 
which is not to be taken literally, but relatively, the quality of the drop 
of water is the same as the quality of water in the whole ocean ; but 
the globule or drop will never become the ocean — even though it seems 
to be lost in the ocean, its entity as a globule is the same; or as you 
are encompassed by the walls of this room and pervaded by its atmos- 
phere, but you are neither the room nor the atmosphere, nor are you 
composed of parts of the room or atmosphere, nor are you a part of 
either. To further illustrate or compare the quality of the Soul with 
the quality of the Infinite, we would compare the single ray of light 
with the whole of the rays of light that emanate from a sun or solar 
center ; but you must not make the mistake of supposing that we mean, 
therefore, that the Infinite is composed of the whole number of finite 
Souls, for then the Infinite would be limited to the number of Souls 
in the universe, but such is not the case ; the Soul has its being within 
the Infinite, but is not the Infinite. The finite and the Infinite are 
not interchangeable ; therefore the Soul never becomes Infinite, nor is 
it lost in the Infinite, nor does the Infinite ever become finite; that 
would imply limitation. 

With these definitions you are prepared to know, as the Soul 
bears always the same relation to the Infinite, as it is immortal and in 
eternity: there is no beginning to, nor can there be any cessation of, 
its being. It is uncreate as God is ; but, as the Soul is finite, its being 
must forever be encompassed by the Infinite. The power of under- 
standing this relation is innate in the Soul of man, no other basis is 
possible; when you endeavor to consider Deity by any other method 
except that which belongs to the Soul, there is failure. It is from 
the Soul that there is the first perception and conception of God, that 
there is recognition of God, and that there is satisfaction with the con- 
sciousness of the presence of God. 

These statements, concerning the Infinite and finite, must be borne 
in mind through this entire series of lessons : the Soul never changes 
places with the Infinite ; the Soul is never nearer the Infinite ; the Soul 
is not remote from the Infinite. 



12 777 tf SOUL; 

The Soul in quality is like unto God. 

When Christ said, " Be ye perfect even as your Father in Heaven 
is perfect," it was because that perfection is possible, the quality 
being the same. One beam of pure white light is precisely as perfect 
in quality as the whole white light of the sun's rays; and, as the 
white light, the Soul, in its essential nature, is always pure. The per- 
fectness of God is the perfectness of the Soul. 

The quality of the truth is the same in the Soul as in God; you 
may not have Infinite truth, but you may have the clear whiteness of 
truth, and when tested by all the powers of the Soul, the quality of 
that light is like the Light of Deity. Perfection is quality, not quan- 
tity. If an artist says, that is a perfect picture, he means the tones, 
tints, and coloring form harmony, are all perfect as related to the 
whole, no parts are imperfect. If a musician says, that musical com- 
position is perfect, he means in all that relates to harmony, in all that 
relates to the theme, in the adjustment of sound and the association 
of ideas, the composition is perfect. 

As God is Infinite in love, the Soul has love in a finite degree. 
As God is Infinite in wisdom, that attribute is found in the Soul in a 
finite degree, but perfect in quality. As God is Infinite in knowledge, 
that knowledge is found in the Soul in a finite degree. As you may 
see reflected in the drop of dew the whole starry firmament, so in the 
Soul, in a miniature degree, are all the qualities of Deity. " Be ye 
perfect " is at once a Divine command and prophecy. 

No sun or planet is so remote from the central sun that the small- 
est vibration does not reach that most distant planet; so there is no 
existence or expression of life so alienated from God's love, that His 
love does not include the whole, pervade the whole, and reach to the 
uttermost. As the most central sun of which the mind can conceive 
is the light of all other suns and systems moving around it, so, in the 
Infinite, 

God's Love is the Light of all Souls. 

Or, to transpose the foregoing, as light is the cause of life in mat- 
ter, and the light of the sun is the manifestation of the method of all 
generic being in solar systems through motion, so Love in the Divine 
Consciousness is the light of the Soul, and whatever relates to the 
Soul is governed by this Infinite Love, as whatever relates to matter 
is governed by light. 

The state of the Soul is now what we are considering ; this divine 
unit, or entity, being uncreate, there are no new Souls added to the 
universe, and there are no Souls taken from the universe. All Souls 



ITS RELATION TO GOD. 13 

having being forever, there can be no change as regards their being, 
their relation to other Souls, the number of them; nor can what 
constitutes the usual conditions of time, and space, and sense, affect 
them or their relations to the Deity. There is no time, nor space, nor 
matter in the Infinite, because time, and space, and matter are rela- 
tive. The Soul in its pure and primal nature has nothing to do with 
time, nor space, nor matter, but only with eternity and that which be- 
longs to eternity. Whatever shall hereinafter be expressed concerning 
what the Soul does must not be mistaken for what the Soul is. 

The Soul is a revelation unto outward nature. No external thing 
can reveal God. The Soul alone, being of the nature of God, perceives 
God. Nothing can teach that there is God. All things may illus- 
trate it ; teaching comes from knowledge, possession ; and that which 
recognizes God is from the Soul. As consciousness is in the Soul, 
so every attribute expressed by consciousness is in the Soul. As you 
must go to the Soul for the source of all intelligence, so you must go 
to the Soul ultimately for all that promises expression. 

Herein we deal with the Soul in its absoluteness. We are not 
dealing with time and space and sense at all now. We have not yet 
arrived at matter. If it is impossible for you to think of the Soul thus, 
do not try to think, simply perceive; for not all that is thinkable is 
true; that is most true which you can not speak nor think, but can 
perceive. 

Soul alone can perceive Soul ; it is to that nature that all these re- 
marks are addressed: the Soul that does understand, the life within 
that does perceive, the love, wisdom, and truth that do acknowledge ; 
and this, in every human mind capable of receiving these utterances, 
must have some acknowledged power in some portion of your being. 

Bear in mind that that which is meant by the innermost, the most 
sacred, the Holy of Holies, as revealed in the ancient letter through 
the Egyptian lore, was no outward place — not even the outward 
symbol of the sphere, nor the double triangle, which is the Egyp- 
tian, Masonic, and Kabalistic symbol of God, the points of which 
solve the problems of the universe, was literal — but the innermost 
state or condition which, when perceived, must form the conscious- 
ness in human life of the presence of God. Whatever be the name of 
that state of which we have spoken, like the real name of God, it has 
never been syllabled on earth ; but it is enough to know that the Soul 
of man is the innermost consciousness of the individual life, and that 
which the finite entity expresses, and which is revealed in the life of 
the Angel, will hereafter be made known. 



14 THE tiOUL; 

RECAPITULATION. 

You are to make your starting point from within the Soul, from 
the Deity; whatever else is said you will not be allowed to deviate 
from that Divine Center. As in the Middle Ages no astronomy could 
be correct because the earth was made the center instead of the sun, so 
whomsoever shall endeavor to follow these lessons should first perceive 
the Deity as the Infinite Center, the Soul of life. By the individual 
the center of the universe must be transferred from time and sense to 
eternity, to that which is absolute, to conceptions which in themselves 
relate to eternity ; and the Soul, in its absolute nature, must be con- 
tinually before the mind. In all that relates to the Soul and Deity 
there is no past time, as you term it, nor any future, there is but 
eternity. There is no change in the relation of the Soul and God ; no 
Soul ever goes astray, no Soul is ever "lost," no Soul is shadowed, no 
Soul is darkened. It is impossible for the Soul, in its divine and es- 
sential nature ever to be alienated, or estranged, or in any way shut 
out from God's Omniscient, Omnipresent Love. This being under- 
stood as the basis, whatever shadows may be referred to hereafter, 
in this series of lessons, will not relate to the Soul or God, but will 
relate to conditions which will be explained 

Primarily then, you are anchored in the center of all possible con- 
ception of intelligence, which is God, in the circumference of all pos- 
sible intelligence, which is God, in the Infiniverse, which is God. (In 
contradistinction to the universe, which is the manifestation of God.) 
You are anchored in the immortality of the Soul, the eternity of its 
absolute nature, in its unchangeableness, in that which fotever was, 
forever will be, and is forever the same ; in the truth that the qualities 
of the life of the Soul are like the qualities of God in a finite degree ; 
you are anchored in the great certainty of Infinite Love, which, as 
an all-potent and Central Sun, illumines every Soul, forever inspires, 
guides and directs. 

The individual expression of the Soul is under the government of 
the individual Soul, but the whole life of the universe is under the 
government of the Soul of the Universe, God. What the Soul shall 
express belongs to its individual choice and its individual life under 
God, but what the universe shall express belongs to the Will of the 
Infinite, or the Infiniverse. This sphere within a sphere, or light 
within a light, is the state within the Soul, the chosen light being 
the Infinite Light, and the manifestation of that chosen light being 
the life of the Soul. As confidently may you turn to that Soul as the 
source of all possibilities, as unto the sun the atom turns as the source 



ITS RELATION TO GOD. 15 

of all light. No more can you be excluded from the Divine Source of 
all possibilities than can the atom, howsoever shadowed by organic 
conditions, be excluded from the vibrations of light which give ex- 
pression to its outward being. 

Being thus centered in the Absolute, the premises perfect, the con- 
ditions so beyond time and sense, you are requested to receive these 
propositions as a student would receive propositions in mathematics, 
knowing they are to be proved in their application. If they are not 
proved, (each proposition being perfect in itself, containing its own 
proof, and all being perfect in parts,) then the system must fall; if 
they are truth, (each proposition based upon them will have been 
proved at the conclusion,) then the system must be true. If, resem- 
bling the higher problems of mathematics, those of geometry, the 
Pythagorean Proposition, these teachings — being the solution of all 
the divine potentialities of the universe — are not fully explained and 
carried out in this system, reject it; but remember the bases of the 
system, do not depart from them, nor bend them to any system more 
imperfect, for they will fail you utterly if you do. 

Beginning, therefore, with the Absolute, the Infinite, the Divine; 
beginning with the Infinite Entity and the finite entity, you are 
requested to accompany us forward, in each succeeding lesson, with 
such lines of thought as shall ultimately solve to your minds the prob- 
lems of the universe, or if they do not prove to your minds that the 
problems are soluble, then the world must seem to be stranded upon 
the shore of a sea of doubt and of degradation, from which there is 
no escape. 

Necessarily, beloved ones, this lesson is brief because of its mag- 
nitude. We might have added more sentences, still they would mean 
no more. When we draw nearer to your outward expression there 
will be greater length of discourse. 



SECOND LESSON. 

THE DUAL NATURE OF GOD AND THE SOUL; 

AND THE IMPULSION TOWARD EXPRESSION. 

We shall use the word Expression in the sense that we have 
defined it, as being the result of the impulsion or volition from the 
Soul toward activity, the word Impulsion meaning the act of volition. 

The lesson which you have previously considered treats of God as 
the One, the Eternal, Infinite Entity, and the Soul as an eternal, finite 
entity. 

The first expression of God is Dual. 

Whenever and wherever expression begins the Dual Life is mani- 
fest. The universe of matter does not exist excepting through this 
expression of Dual Life. 

All ancient religions symbolized the Infinite in the Unknown 
yet Perfect Sphere of Omniscience; yet all ancient religions consid- 
ered the first expression of Deity as twofold. The terms Divine Ma- 
ternity, and the Great Mother Nature, are synonymous with the femi- 
nine name of the Deity. The earth is made the symbol of the Di- 
vine Mother. In all religions, either veiled or openly, there is the 
feminine Deity, co-equal in Power, perfect in Love, half of the Dual 
life of the Deity. 

The great Mahadai, or God- Goddess of the most remote an- 
tiquity, was a Dual Divinity, without earthly name or human form, 
but abiding forever as the Twofold Source of Being. So well was 
this understood that all the primary religions of the world re- 
vealed God as twofold. God is expressed and revealed according to 
the need ; and as the universe, including that which man shares, needs 
this expression, so the dual life is revealed. 



ITS DUAL NATURE. 17 

The Being that is One in the Infiniverse 
is Dual in the universe. 

You perceive in the atom and the sun, and in all generic life, and 
in man, this dual life made manifest. So persistent is it, that even 
the leaves upon the trees, the different forms of vegetation, every 
variety of Fauna, express themselves in reference to this duality or 
twofold Being. 

Among the Egyptians there could never be more than twelve who 
understood the mystic name of the only God; but the Divine Mother 
and the Divine Father as the Dual expression of the God of the uni- 
verse, could be always spoken of. Jehovah Elohim was the nearest 
term in the Hebrew language that would give expression to that sacred, 
mystic name signifying the great Uncreate, Father-Mother. The 
only word in Egyptian lore which man was not able to speak was that 
which expressed God, the God-head ; but the Father-Mother, the Love 
and Wisdom inblent, or Dual Life, could be spoken. The feminine 
Deity is veiled in the Isis of the Egyptians, as the masculine Divinity 
was symbolized in Osiris; nor were Isis, Osiris, and Horus ever mis- 
taken for the unknown, nameless God, ensphered in the Innermost 
Heavens; for that Deity the Egyptians had no name that was ever 
breathed; nor even known outside the most sacred temple, the "Holy 
of Holies." Osiris was represented as the Sun of light, symbolizing 
the Creative Power; Isis was worshiped as the Mother, the symbol of 
generic life. But behind both was the Infinite A, U, M, the Attum, 
which, in Egyptian, embodies the feminine as well as the masculine. 

In Egypt you will also find the genesis of life symbolized in the 
name of Ionah; this name means the Dove; the over-brooding pres- 
ence of the Holy Spirit incubating that which is to give expression 
to the Deity ; hence, even in Hebraic times, the Dove was made the 
symbol of the Holy Spirit brooding over Jesus at the time of His 
baptism by John. The Dove appears in Sacred Writ through the 
Kabala, because, among the Egyptians, doves were not only the mes- 
sage bearers from one land to another, but the Dove, the Menat, was 
also the symbol of the Genetrix, and therefore was made the emblem 
of the Holy Motherhood. As Isis was the Earth-Mother of the Egyp- 
tians, so this sacred Dove was, oftentimes, made the symbol of Juno. 

The Divine Image within the winged sphere of the Egyptians, 
was none other than the immortal Soul and God; the circle symbol- 
izing the finite Soul, the sphere symbolizing the Infinite, the wings 
the emblems of the over-brooding spirit, the Mother Love. 



18 THE SOUL; 

The unbroken, unmeasured Sphere is God. The divided Sphere, 
or Dual Life, is God revealed. 

There were three ways in which God, after being revealed, was 
known to the Ancients. 

First: By Generic Symbols. 
Second: By Numbers. 
Third: By Letters. 

The Generic symbols were derived from Egypt and were, prima- 
rily, twofold. The Letters were derived from Egypt also, but were 
renamed by the Kabala, the Shemoth (Shema). The numbers, Seph- 
iroth, were given by the Kabala, but were Egyptian: three times 
three and one — nine and one. (This is the origin of the Triune God.) 

The Circle with three Jads and a Tau, is a Kabalistic figure and 
is expressive of the threefold unitary nature of God; the three hy- 
postases or co-ordinates in the Divine Nature, equal and united, as in- 
dicated by the Tau. 

Among the Brahmins the threefold expression, Brahma, Vishnu, 
Siva, referred to the three Potentialities: the one Infinite Good, the 
Creator, to Whom they never pray; the Infinite Preserver, to whom 
they continually pray ; and the Infinite Destroyer, to whom they con- 
tinually bend ; all typical of the one God. But the twofold life is in- 
cluded in Brahm. 

In the mythological history of Greece and Rome you have Jove, 
the typical deity governing the heavens, and Maia, the beloved of 
Jove. Juno is referred to as the Queen of Heaven, but Venus (who 
bears nearly a dozen names and evidently is descended from Egypt) 
rules the earth and half the gods. Wisdom appears under the femi- 
nine form of Minerva, who shares with Jove the government of the 
heavens. 

In the North, Odin, although supreme in the Halls of Valhalla, 
still shares his empire over heaven and earth with Frigga, the Sacred 
Mother, who in the supernal kingdom has charge of souls that are yet 
unborn in time. In the subtle mythology of the Northlands there is 
ever to be found this wonderful Duonym, the Divine Mother with the 
Divine Father; whatever lesser deities may be mentioned, and there 
are thousands, still the Father and Mother reign supreme in the king- 
dom of light, in the temple of Odin. 

We know of no nation, nor religion, unless you shall name your 
own religion and nationality as such, but what includes the feminine 
in the acknowledgment of God. But the Roman Catholic Church 
has, by the recognition of the Madonna, associated the mother of 



ITS DUAL NATURE. 19 

Christ in such manner with the Divinity that it gives sanction and 
sacredness to the typical Dual life. 

The monad is inseparable from the duad, and atomic existence is 
discoverable in associated atoms. The triad, quadrad, and quintad 
are subordinate to the duad, which proves the monad. 

When speaking of the expression of God, we speak of every 
manifestation that is twofold in the universe excepting the Soul. The 
Soul is not an expression of God, because it is an entity in itself ; but 
all other manifestations in the universe, expressions of whatever kind 
that typify life, reveal this dual nature. All that relates to the Infini- 
verse, or to the unknown or absolute God, (meaning unknown in time 
and space,) must be perceived; but whatever is expressed, i. e., mani- 
fested in dual nature, may be taught ; hence from the first expression 
of dual life the divinity was taught in the Divine Father and the 
Divine Mother. The process of formative or creative activity from 
God to nature we may only know by the finite process, which we 
trust will be gathered by you in this wonderful pathway of life. 

There is no possible expression in the unitary state, because the 
unit is complete, is one, is -being. You might as well say a circle 
could be expressed by a circle, or a sphere by a sphere. A circle is a 
circle, a sphere is a sphere. The moment a circle is broken that is di- 
vision, explanation, expression. As in God there is the Unit, the In- 
finite One, but in all expressions of God there is Dual life ; so when the 
Soul seeks expression duality begins. That is, 

The first expression of the Soul is Dual. 

The "Throne of God" is whiteness, purity ; the innermost and ut- 
termost Heavens ; the state of perfect Being. In Kabalistic and 
Egyptian symbolism alabaster is whiteness, being interpreted for that 
which is absolute and pure. Everywhere in the symbolism of the 
Orient the White stone is the synonym of purity, perfectness. The 
"Throne" or "Kingdom" (as well as the King of the Kingdom) is 
Malcus or Malcuth; here also is the Kether, the crown. Nearest the 
Throne are the Cherubim and Seraphim. 

In all the definitions in modern languages, you find the Cheru- 
bim are "the highest order of angels ;" the Seraphim are "the highest 
order of angels;" but you must go back to the derivations of the 
Ancient language to find the primal meaning. Cherubim : the strong 
ones. Seraphim: the lofty (or bright) ones. Strength here means 
Wisdom; the first expression of the God-like nature from the Soul. 
Lofty — or bright — means perfect, like unto God; Love. ' When 
the Soul passes first from the "presence of God," — by which we 



20 TEE SOUL; 

do not mean is to depart from Him, but when it passes into expres- 
sion, from the state which resembles Deity — the state which is 

The Cherub and the Seraph 
is the first expression of the soul. 

The Cherub is the Masculine; the Seraph, the Feminine. These 
are the primal potentialities. 

This is the first departure from the "Father's dwelling," from the 
"Kingdom." This first step toward expression, i. e., from the inner- 
most life, is this dual expression of Cherubim and Seraphim ; having 
no form that can be named a form, but only consciousness. In the 
Sacred symbols you will see the winged heads of the Cherubim and 
Seraphim without the form, associated with something that is not 
earthly and yet not like God ; one degree removed from the absolute ; 
the first condition of expression, from the state that is eternal to the 
state that is not eternal. 

The impulsion of the Soul toward, and its expression 
in, or through, matter we name involution. 

We use the word Involution in contradistinction to the word 
employed by science to explain the process of development in nature : 
Evolution. Involution is the descent from being to existence. By 
descent we only mean as regards expression in matter ; i. e., the state 
of the Soul being absolute, the descent or involution is in that which is 
relative, changeful, shadowed. As the eternal state is the day, so the 
expression as the Cherub and Seraph might be compared to the twi- 
light that precedes the night of earthly existence. One might consider 
that this would seem almost like celestial death; this expression, 
this passing from out the light of the Divine and from the Absolute. 

This impulsion toward expression in matter would seem to be 
what has been herein typified as the passing out of the "presence of 
God," save that God's Love is Omnipresent ; for, so far as expression 
is concerned, there is withdrawal from God; that is, the withdrawal 
from the state which is like God, because veiled ; or between the unit 
which is Soul and the unit which is God, as one may draw a silken 
screen, or pass into another room and be parted that way, though not 
separated from another in Love, so the veil is just drawn, in the 
Cherub and Seraph, between the Soul in the absolute and the expres- 
sion of the Soul. 

You now perceive the Soul is entering upon what we term its In- 
volution. There is no permanent state that can be described to the 



ITS DUAL NATURE. 21 

human mind as being the state of the Cherubim and Seraphim. It is 
only in the innermost that you can understand that first transition 
from the oneness to the consciousness of being two. In the first sep- 
aration that, perhaps, faltering upon the verge and barriers of time 
and of becoming aware of sense, of becoming at last incarnate in the 
material form, there is something of the divine loss of the one, with- 
out knowing the experience of the two. Not yet is the final division 
and separation caused by matter; but in the state of the Cherubim 
and Seraphim are angels preparing the way, and making manifest 
unto the Soul, thus divided, that which shall constitute the expression 
of being through mortal existence. 

The duality of the Soul is as eternal as its unity. 

This is the two in one which is never divided in the absolute, but 
only divided in expression. That which was absolute becomes rela- 
tive ; neither the Seraph nor the Cherub is a Soul, the two are the first 
act of impulsion of the Soul toward expression. 

Angels are appointed, in ways hereafter to be explained, to have 
charge of those stages of involution, as the Soul approaches matter. 
This is not a sudden flight or descent, this does not occur in an in- 
stant. There are gradations of involution for the Soul as there are 
gradations of evolution for the body: not instantly was the atom 
ready to produce the form of man as the first generic expression of 
life upon the earth ; not instantly is the Soul ready, with the first step 
of involution, for expression in matter. There are degrees ; each step 
being somewhat of a withdrawal from the state of perfectness; grad- 
ually the light and splendor of perfection which belongs to the Soul 
must be veiled in order that existence in matter may be expressed; 
what those degrees may represent may not be remembered, because the 
way is carefully closed that not too much of that light, not too much 
of that perfect glory, may shine in upon the darkened state in which 
the Soul-impulsion becomes involved, ere the beginning of the pil- 
grimage of Earth. 

The process of involution is not a state of activity. 

It is not a state of angelic ministrations, of the all-conquering 
power of something that has been attained, but the first steps of weak- 
ness, the loss of the God-like state; no Cherub ever winged its way 
on ministration bent; no Seraph is capable of ministration. It is a 
mistake to ever use the words ministering spirits, angels, or archan- 
gels, synonymously with the words Cherubim and Seraphim. 



22 THE SOUL; 

All states in which the Soul passes toward expression are not de- 
grees of activity, but degrees of preparation. As a man cannot carry 
a burden uphill while he is descending, so while the Soul is passing 
from the oneness, through dual expression, toward matter, there is no 
potency from within, the activities are turned within, and grow less 
and less. So when this process of involution is being experienced, it 
is as though from some splendid and wonderful height, some glitter- 
ing and glorious sun or world, one were willing to start on a mission, 
or pilgrimage, and kind hands would gradually close the way that there 
might be no looking back regretfully at all the glory that was left 
behind; or as a child passing from the parental roof may not look 
back longingly into the mother's eyes, nor yet remember too keenly 
the joys of home, for a new hope shuts out childhood and the youth 
from sight, so the attendant angels draw the veil on the Soul thus 
passing out from the Parental dwelling. This is the passage of the 
eternal Bride and Bridegroom, the Soul, into the shadow of mortal 
night. May we not here promise the glorious return? 

Such is the wonderful beauty and perfection of this manifestation 
that, as the dual Soul goes on and on in the various degrees of de- 
scent, there is gradually less and less of the glory according to the 
need. Might it not be this that has been referred to, in past time, 
when Lucifer, the "Light-Bearer," the "Son of the Morning," was 
said to have disappeared from the skies? Is not this same light- 
bearer the Soul, that becomes willing to suffer eclipse by the shadow 
of the material day ; for who can declare the earthly day to be bright 
if the brightness of the Soul has been considered? Is it not the glory 
of the earthly sun that eclipses the morning star, the namesake of 
Lucifer, the light-bearer of the ancients? Is it not into this earthly 
night that the Soul by gradual involution descends ? 

Through this long line of involution the Soul is making ready to 
experience a voluntary blindness of the celestial state, to experience 
voluntary forgetfulness. As a man preparing to descend into the 
water equips himself, shutting out the light of day, shutting out the 
wondrous sunshine and air, to the intent that he may find the pearl 
that is beneath the wave, so in putting on this outside armor of for- 
getfulness of the Angel, descending into the outward waters of the 
great sea of time, in being thus engulfed, the Soul is not only, as Soul, 
aware, but voluntarily puts aside the celestial state for the expression 
that is to be given through matter. 

Since expression is the intent of God as manifested in the uni- 
verse, so expression is the intent of the Soul in accordance with its 
finite resemblance to God 



ITS DUAL NATURE. 23 

All Souls become divided in expression as Cherubim 

and Seraphim. All Souls pass through the same 

degrees of involution in their approach 

toward expression in matter. 

The Soul, thus divided, approaches matter. As two, who may be 
one at the fountain head, mingling there their prayers and tears, may 
pass on either side of the fountain, and find the rivulet become a 
brook, and the brook grow into a stream, the stream gradually di- 
viding them until they can no longer clasp hands across it, no longer 
see one another, no longer understand the voice correctly, thus, by 
the gradually approaching waters of time, the Soul is divided in ex- 
pression, and in that divided state seeks recognition through matter. 

This descent toward matter is that which takes away, in a cer- 
tain measure, the oneness and possession of the unit, without reveal- 
ing the power of the dual life. 

Since the Cherub and Seraph must express that which is nearest 
lo God, the intermediate states, until there is approach to and expres- 
sion in matter, have no name. The reason no other degrees can be 
named is because the impulsion begins with the Seraph and Cherub, 
and does not take any form of expression until there is organic life. 
All that precedes this expression in matter must be hidden, as well as 
the unclouded state of the Soul, the pure whiteness of Soul life in the 
presence of God. Such states have been named the states of mystery 
that precede the mortal birth, only known through inspiration and re- 
corded in the mystic and wonderful revelations of past time, when the 
knowledge of pre-existence was veiled in such profound secrecy; so 
veiled because but few could understand its meaning. 

The knowledge of the dual nature of the Soul was soon swallowed 
up in external worship, and amid the darkness of the intervening ages 
was lost sight of, until the words Cherub and Seraph, or Cherubim 
and Seraphim, came to have no meaning except as images in the 
temples of Jehovah of Angels nearest to the Throne of God. 

As said before, those states that precede the earthly genesis are 
not states of activity, only states of preparation, therefore between 
the Cherubim and Seraphim, and the expression in matter there are 
long gradations of consciousness in descent. This dual life thus de- 
scending through the spheres of preparation toward material exist- 
ence, — of which angels and archangels, in various degrees, are aware, 
as they have passed through all experiences in worlds, systems, and 
suns, — in each step of descent is in charge of" a less mighty angel ; 
i. e., those who have charge of the Cherubim and Seraphim are the 



24 THE SOUL; 

archangels, and then there are appointed angels of the solar system, 
and then angels of the earth, or any given planet, prepared to receive 
the first expression of Soul in matter. 

Inspiration has revealed the pre-existent state to man : all Script- 
ures declare it; all religions reveal it; seers and sages of every age 
have perceived and taught it ; poets, breathing the inspiration of the 
gods, have sung of this surpassing theme. Wordsworth, in his beau- 
tiful "Ode on Immortality," gives hints and statements of this pre- 
existence which you would do well to revive by reading, since he refers 
to the Soul and its ''trailing clouds of glory," — lines of light from the 
celestial kingdom that accompanied it into mortal existence — and 
to the line of reminiscence that does not seem so far off in childhood, 
but is gradually overgrown and eclipsed with the external life. 

In the philosophies of Germany, in many of the modern systems 
of thought, these ideas are very clearly outwrought, though not traced 
to their original and absolute source. It is confessed by all, that the 
heretofore, (we mean the absolute heretofore,) the heretofore of the 
Soul, has in some way conveyed itself to the comprehension of man. 

Science asks you to follow the evolution of the physical form 
from the atom through the various changes up to worlds; from the 
primordial cell up to the. highest orders of created organic existence. 
Or as you follow the growth of the germ within the sod; its expan- 
sion, its quickening, which you can not see, but you know that there 
are certain chemical processes going on all the time which are veiled, 
to your senses, until the results appear. So your teachers invite you 
to contemplate the involution of the Soul, from the absolute state 
of its being and its relation to God, through the gradations of descent 
of the twofold or dual expression until it reaches the generic life of 
earth ; in this involution the attributes of the Soul are becoming ready 
to be enshrouded in matter. The point of meeting matter, were it not 
for the results, (the glory in the universe, veiled by the God of the 
Heavens in the shadow,) would be most depressing; for who can think 
of or comprehend Souls preparing thus to express themselves in the 
shadow of material things without supposing that other angels and 
archangels are in Heaven? And they should have some reason for 
not expressing themselves; either have had previous expression or 
are awaiting other expression. May not 'these gaze on Souls about 
to seek expression as one might gaze on friends departing to a distant 
land, or as one might gaze on those who go down into what is called 
the "valley of the shadow of death"? Yet those who go into the 
shadow of death go unto life, those who go into the shadow of birth 
go unto death. 



ITS DUAL NATURE. 25 

Thus passing from the kingdom of the Soul to the kingdom of 
matter, from the kingdom of life to the kingdom of death, from that 
which is absolute to that which is relative, from that which is all per- 
ception to that which is only dim reflection, or expression, from all 
knowledge unto the struggle to obtain knowledge, from all posses- 
sion into the poverty of external life, there is a proportionate loss — if 
the word may be employed — of the Soul-state as there is gain of out- 
ward expression; so that when the expression approaches what is 
called birth the less is the consciousness aware of the absolute state of 
Soul. Nor is it until there is preparation for such a condition as to be 
almost like forgetfulness that Souls are ready for expression in mat- 
ter. Yet ever in God's encompassing love, that which becomes 
death in the celestial kingdom becomes birth in the kingdoms beneath 
it ; and that which draws a veil between the consciousness of the Soul 
and God, is that which awakens the consciousness of the Soul toward 
expression ; and there is no other way for the Soul to have this expres- 
sion than to pass through the division and by mortality regain con- 
sciousness of immortality; the veil is woven of lines of light with 
which mortals, eventually, trace their existence back unto the Soul. 

Is not time the Lethean stream, and are not the waters of sense 
the waters of oblivion? But all this is not only by consent, it is by 
active impulsion from within the Soul. The impelling power that 
causes Deity to express the life of the universe in twofold and mani- 
fold ways, is in the Soul repeated in a finite degree, and this impelling 
power causes the Soul to seek expression. The Soul is divine and 
eternal in itself, perfect in its uttermost possession, but it seeks ex- 
pression, and that expression can only be attained in one way. The law 
of the universe shows that anything less than Deity or less than the 
Soul, must express that which the Soul and Deity possess, and as 
God is manifested in the twofold nature of Being by expression, so the 
Soul is manifested in its twofold nature by expression. This expres- 
sion, therefore, constitutes the animating purpose of the departure 
from the unitary to the dual state, and for that the Angel gives unto 
the dual life the consciousness that is within the life of the unit, when 
it is a unit. Deity we know has Being without expression, and the 
Soul has being without expression, in the state that is absolute, that 
pertains to God and the Soul. 

Creation is not greater than the Creator. 

That which is expressed by the Soul can not excel the Soul. But 
as creation gives expression to the Will (Logos) of God, and mani- 
fests God, so existence gives expression to the will (wish) of the SouL 



L'ti THE SOIL: 

Souls come into the material expression by conscious loss, and pass 
out of it by regaining that loss. This is more fully revealed in the dif- 
ferent states through which the Soul ascends than in the descent. 
For this very reason : the loss of the consciousness of the unit is not 
measured. When you fall asleep you do not know it, but when you 
awaken you are fully aware and know you have been sleeping. The 
falling asleep in time from the eternal wakefulness of the Soul, is so 
gradual and so continuous that the steps are not known in time and 
sense, and they can not be described, because there is nothing to fix 
them ; it is only little by little that the Divine state ceases to be pos- 
session ; little by little is the Soul enrolled in darkness and veiled from 
the presence of God. Matter is the primal veil which separates the 
Soul from the consciousness of itself and of God. When there is a 
"rending of the veil" in the temple, then the Innermost is again re- 
vealed. 

What this state of division is, how it may pass on and on, how 
gradually, through involution, Souls lose the eternal possessions and 
how regain them, you will hereafter more fully know. But bear in 
mind that all the states between the Soul and the expression in matter 
are states of inaction; no Soul approaching the earth for expression 
is useful in any spiritual or angelic state; bear in mind that no one 
upon whom the veil of mortal obscurity is falling can be used as a 
messenger of light to any Souls in any states. Voluntarily shadowed, 
it is like the planting of the seed in the dark that the light may cause 
it to germinate. 

All this is revealed in a more perfect way in the conditions of the 
Soul between its first state and its final expression in matter. When 
we refer to its " first state" we do not mean that this expression neces- 
sarily begins with any particular world, or sun, or system of suns; 
but when Souls are in the eternal state they are aware of eternal be- 
ing; when Souls are entering the avenues of expression they become 
less conscious of this and more conscious of existence. The state be- 
tween the eternal and the temporal, between the state of the Soul 
and the material state, is that which we have likened unto death, or to 
the shadows of the night. 

All that relates to expression will be more fully considered, but 
you will please remember, although the dual life is expressed first by 
this division, that duality is forever in the Soul; and this dual life 
is what constitutes the Soul in its entity; and whatever is less than 
the Soul is the division of the Soul, and is expression, but that which 
is the possession shall go back to the treasure house of the Soul. 



ITS DUAL NATURE. 27 

We have endeavored in this lesson to bring to your consciousness 
and knowledge the state from which the Soul, in its first step from 
the absolute, is, seemingly, divided, to the state which is the final 
preparation for experience through matter. The earth (or other plan- 
ets) already having been created, organized, and prepared to meet the 
Soul. 

We shall give in the next lesson : 

The Genesis of Mortal Life 
and the Embodiments of the Soul in Matter. 

We trust you will all the time keep in view that the Soul does 
not lose its character as an entity, though divided in expression ; that 
the Soul does not lose its quality of being perfect like God ; and that 
the Soul is not changed in any of its attributes either by contact with, 
or expression through matter ; that matter, as it is termed, has no ef- 
fect upon the Soul, but only affects its expression ; and that, if one con- 
sents to seek the shadow, one may illumine that shadow as much as 
possible, but must bear with the shadow while within it. 

We hope to be able to show that there is not only an explanation 
but consolation for all those mysteries, ills, and problems in human 
life that have heretofore been inexplicable to man's moral nature. 
We hope to show that there is equal cause and remedy, and that what- 
ever occurs in human expressions on the earth, or on any planet, can 
in no way affect the Soul in its eternal being, nor in its divine quality 
of absolute life and light. As light is the life of the physical universe, 
so God's Love and Goodness must be the life of the Soul ; and when- 
ever and wherever the Soul may endeavor to express itself God's Love 
is there. 

We ask you to remember the definitions of the following words as 
we shall use them in the next lesson: 

We use the word Impulsion as the volition of the Soul toward 
expression in matter. We shall use the word Spirit as a breath of 
that impulsion for each Embodiment on earth, and that word will be 
used only with reference to an individual embodiment, but the impul- 
sion from the Soul will include all expressions. 

We shall use the word Embodiment as the expression of that 
Spirit in human form, and the word Embodiments as the successive 
expressions from the Soul in human forms. 

The word Expression we always use as being that which from 
within the Soul is manifest through matter, or through a condition 
less than the Soul, as it is in the outward, mortal, and external. 



28 THE SOUL; 

We shall use the word Within, not with reference to time and 
space, but with reference to the innermost, or that which pertains to 
the Soul; that which is the outermost being matter all expressions 
of Soul arc toward the outermost. 

We have used the word Archangels to denote the highest order of 
Angels beyond the earth. There are many degrees of Angels. The 
word Angel will afterward be more fully known when you perceive 
what the result is of the expression of the Soul through matter 



THIRD LESSON. 

THE EMBODIMENT OF THE SOUL 
IN HUMAN FORM. 

THE GENESIS. 

Creation is the direct action of God's Will producing what after- 
ward may be governed by law. Law is not creative, but governing. 
There can be no Law without a Law Maker, no Force without a 
Cause, no Cause without Intelligence, Volition. 

The Infinite Creative Power is God; 
Manifested in the universe. 

Matter is the primal postulate of Creation; God, the Infinite 
Hypostasis. 

Creation precedes Generation. 
The Creative Act brings into existence, Genetic Law perpetuates. 
Creation is as constant as Generation. 

There is but one connecting power between the Creator and mat- 
ter, and that is the 

Breath of God. 

The Breath of God is the Generic life of all material things. 

Where the "Beginnings" are is Creation; i. e., where God meets 
matter. 

Each beginning is a creation; whether of a solar system, a sun, 
a world, or, after dynamic evolutions, of the different types of organic 
life. 

Every distinct type is a creation. 

The Book of Genesis, in the Hebraic Bible, is the Kabalistic ac- 
count of Creation, and contains that which (when interpreted correct- 
ly) clearly sets forth the enactments of the Divine Will. 



30 THE SOUL: 

Thus after the six "evenings" and six "mornings/' i. e., six peri- 
ods preceding and six following the Creative action, Creation was 
complete in your solar system, as it had been in all previously created 
systems. "In the beginning," referring only to the commencement of 
Creative enactments in the cyclic relations of your solar system and 
the earth. 

Evolution follows Creation. 

Thus prepared matter awaits the expression of the Soul. 

When any solar system is ready for expressions of life, there occurs 
that which is typified, according to the symbolism of the ancient inter- 
pretation, in the Book of Genesis. The physical life has been evolved 
to meet the involved Soul, and, at the point where they can meet, 
creative expression in the physical form takes place, and could no 
more be prevented than could two lines of light approaching each 
other be prevented from conjunction, or any two coincident lines be 
prevented from meeting. Just where matter is prepared to meet this 
involved Soul science can never discover, and only Revelation can 
make known. 

The Breath of the Soul is the generic life in matter of the expres- 
sions of the Soul under such circumstances as we shall make known. 

The Spirit is the breath of life 

that reaches matter from the Soul. 

At the gates of Paradise — the typical Eden of human existence, 
the Eden of innocence, of unconsciousness of the Soul-state and also 
of that which is to come ; the complete unconsciousness of what matter 
is to be when expression begins — stand the summoning Angels and 
Archangels. They do not leave the Soul companionless. Such Souls 
as are to take on expression in outward life are grouped according to 
their states, and enter the typical Eden of human life where the 
earth has been prepared, by the Creative Act of the Deity and the op- 
eration of law, in a generic sense, to meet the Soul. The first impul- 
sion from the Soul in its dual capacity, and the impulsion from the 
Deity conjoined, produce man, the typical Adam and Eve. 

"So God created man in his own image, in the image of God 
created He him; male and female created He them." 

"And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and 
breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; and man became a living 
soul." 

In the first paragraph quoted the dual nature of God and the dual 
nature of the Soul are revealed. We think "his own image" refers 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 31 

to the image of the Soul, i. e., dual. "In the image of God created 
He him," the image of the Soul is like the image of God, which is fur- 
ther proven by "male and female created He them." In the second 
paragraph quoted, "the dust of the ground" refers to all atomic life 
beneath man; as it is a well known, and almost axiomatic, fact in 
science that the human organism contains some portion, however 
minute, of all the primal substances of the earth. "And breathed 
into his nostrils the breath of life ;" here is the Spirit of God produc- 
ing the action of "breath of life," spirit of man ; life is used here for 
existence, genesis instead of being; the latter is the Soul state. "And 
man became a living soul ;" i. e., the Soul had taken on the expression 
of life instead of remaining in the state of being. 

The Garden of Eden, the Paradise of the dual expression of ma- 
terial life on earth, appears clear under the light of this interpreta- 
tion. This Paradise, the Eden, is the state of innocence into which 
the life is first introduced on earth, ignorant and innocent, "a little 
lower than the angels," because the angel is that which must lose 
itself in matter, even thus divided, to begin expression. Therefore, 
when dual life finds expression in material form occurs that which 
is denominated "the fall," i. e. : the Soul has put off its celestial, and 
has taken on its terrestrial state. 

This typical Garden of Eden, portrayed in the Book of Genesis, 
is the introduction of man and woman on earth, the expression of the 
Soul, not only in its dual, but in its involved state. "The fall" of 
man is the descent from the celestial kingdom to material life, the in- 
troduction into matter. And the whole narrative (although it seems 
to have been termed a fable by some) is a very careful and very dis- 
tinct statement of that which was known to the Ancients and pre- 
served by the Kabala concerning the contact of the Soul with matter. 
And that was denominated the Eden state, because it is the state of 
pleasantness, of innocence. Innocence differs from purity in this: 
that innocence is without knowledge, purity is victory. So after all, 
this state of innocence is the state of being tempted, and the matter 
or material things in which the Soul seeks expression must contain the 
elements of temptation. The serpent was the coil of material life 
which surrounds, encompasses or forms the environment here. All 
that is meant in the Adamic fall is, that the consciousness of the ce- 
lestial state is overshadowed or eclipsed by the consciousness of time, 
or the sense of this limitation, so that the outward state is not aware 
of the Soul and its celestial state. 

The earth and heaven having been prepared, the Creative Act 
by the Creator, was, for the last time, in operation ; producing, 



32 THE SOUL; 

The first expression of the Soul on earth: Man and Woman. 

The typical Adam and Eve. 

Adam: the red earth, i. e., the creature of the earth. 

xp „, ' J . 1 i. e., the saviour, the woman, the spouse, the 

J^va : serpent, ^, , ,, ,' ' l ' 

Evi: desire, (tempter, the sharer. 

This Creation (Adam and Eve) was not simply one pair, (but 
whenever and wherever the earth or other involving planets are ready 
for the Adamic birth there man and woman are created.) They ap- 
peared as created, not as generic beings. 

The inbreathing of the Soul into matter is Spirit, that which 
precedes every embodiment is the breath of its life; and the 
breath of that life is the Spirit of that life. The spirit of Adam, 
therefore, is the spirit of the first or primal man ; and the spirit of Eve, 
the spirit of primal woman. This dual expression of Adam and 
Eve, or the man of earth and the woman of earth, and the woman the 
serpent, mean: out of the paradise of the Soul, the man of earth, 
abandoning the spiritual companionship which precedes the earthly, 
and the celestial companionship which was before that, enters the 
mortal state; the earth is the serpent, the primal mother, the Egyp- 
tian Isis, the surrounding coils of the senses. It was not Eve (matter, 
or the wisdom of the serpent) who was the Soul wife of Adam, she 
was the outward expression of which Lilith was the Soul; as Adam 
was not the Bridegroom of the Soul. Thus the outward woman came 
unto Adam as told in the Garden of Eden, following him into mate- 
rial life from within. 

As the masculine is the aggressive nature, representing the con- 
quering power, the element of force in the universe; so the man pre- 
ceded the woman. In the translation it is said: that God took a rib 
from the side of Adam, and this He made into the woman. This 
may be interpreted in its primal meaning in ten or twelve different 
ways. The interpretation we would give it would mean that it was 
the inner or vital portion of Adam's life, the part nearest the heart, 
which means the innermost essence or the life that was expressed after 
Adam, and this innermost expression took the form of Eva, and this 
form was, not only Eve, (life,) but Evi, (desire,) temptation, because 
while nature might not tempt man, while the physical surroundings 
might not be sufficient temptation, there was embodied in Eve that 
which was nearest and dearest. Therefore the whole moral proposi- 
tion of the world, as related to man and woman, is revealed in this 
great secret of the dual existence in the primal state of physical ex- 
pression, as here portrayed. 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 33 

There is no interchange of sexes in the expressions of the Soul. 
Embodiment in man is the expression of the Impulsion from the Soul 
in its masculine, and woman from the Soul in its feminine state. 
Here let us distinctly state that it is not according to our teaching 
that there is ever any transference of the sexes, the masculine princi- 
ple of the Soul is always expressed in masculine form, and the femi- 
nine principle always appears in the feminine form. The masculine 
principle is the aggressive, the conquering element, the feminine is 
the inner, the center, the conserving element. In all instancs of the 
first expressions in matter the masculine is first and the feminine 
afterward, thus the typical Adam and Eve illustrated the usual order 
of the expressions of Embodiments in earthly life. 

There are always the two expressions in human form representing 
one Soul (the masculine and the feminine embodiments) upon the 
earth at the same time, each expressing a corresponding degree of un- 
foldment. Beginning equally in the first embodiment, this equality 
(of unfoldment) continues through all subsequent embodiments. 

You must bear in mind that we do not teach that there are more 
expressions from the same Soul than the one man and woman upon 
the earth at the same time. 

The first expression of the Soul in matter is 
in the form of man and woman. 

No lower type of existence could express that which humanity re- 
veals; no other type than humanity could express the Soul and that 
which is intended to be expressed or represented. But, as in all kinds 
of existence there must be the lowest expression, you must begin at the 
commencement. 

The first state of human life is the state into which the Soul de- 
scends, having taken upon itself the involution toward expression. 
That is the beginning so far as humanity is concerned, no human life 
so low upon the earth that that life does not represent the beginnings 
of all Souls in their expressions here, and none so high that they do 
not typify the attainment of all Souls ere expression is finished 
here. Every Soul thus voluntarily taking upon itself expression in 
matter must begin at the beginning. As one learns a language by 
beginning with the alphabet and grammar; as one learns arithmetic 
by beginning with the numerals and their combinations, and higher 
mathematics must follow arithmetic, so in the expressions in matter 
Souls commence with the state that is lowest upon the planet that is 
approached. 



34 THE SOUL; 

Not having experienced the existence of earth, when a Soul ap- 
proaches this planet it must take upon itself the beginnings of human 
expression. So the primal step is of the earth, earthy ; and the Adamic 
state is the typical earthly race of mankind, illustrative of all who 
take up this mortal life. This first stage of existence, the infancy of 
the race, is partially revealed by science ; but the spiritual and primal 
solution of existence is unknown, and the material one is sought for. 
In the spiritual explanation is found the only true solution of life: 
that when the birth on earth begins, the expression of Souls must 
take the farthest point from the celestial state. Souls, in expression, 
do not begin by conquest over the earth, that is attained. If you do 
not begin at the lowest stage to build, you can have no foundation for 
the edifice ; and the archway would never be built if a strong founda- 
tion were not laid beneath the soil; so this physical existence, in its 
primitive stages of expression, is simply of different degrees of con- 
sciousness, which may be called man, and these stages in their primal 
degrees constitute the beginning of every expression on earth. 

As when a very good man may engage in some material work 
which requires all his thought and attention ; the work itself may be 
much inferior to him, but he must devote all his energy to it ; or if 
one is building a house, although it is built for the body and not for 
the spirit, yet the thought is intent upon the building ; so in the lowest 
or first expression of material life existence is what is expressed. The 
race is typified in the individual; the babe only gives expression to 
physical life at first, all else is hidden, has being, but is unexpressed. 
The same is true in all beginnings ; even when pretty well advanced in 
general human expression, if one begins a new work it is executed 
clumsily and awkwardly at first. One who had never drawn a pict- 
ure could not very well portray even the simplest forms at first ; there 
must be many strange lines and blemishes before anything deserving 
the name of art can be reached. The first steps in material life are, 
therefore, as said before, steps of existence. 

The embodiments are in succession, and embrace 
three general divisions of human life. 

The first is the Adamic stage, of Physical life. 

The second is the Hermetic stage, of Intellectual life. 

The third is the Messianic stage, of Spiritual life. 

The expressions of physical life are, at first, seemingly without 
intellectual or moral purpose, yet in reality the intellectual and moral 
purposes are there ready to come forth when the successive steps of 
victory over matter shall have made it possible. In each of these 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 35 

general stages there are many degrees (or culminations) and in each 
degree many successive lines of embodiment. 

The successive lines of the expression of one Soul in any one 
planet are really typified in the single life of man and woman. Child- 
hood is the state of physical growth ; there is the feebleness and lim- 
itation to conquer, and the physical surroundings seem to overcome 
whatever else may be enfolded there. When the childhood of the 
race is here there seems little, through its various degrees of physical 
growth, to indicate that which at last attains success over its physical 
surroundings when the mental and moral natures begin to unfold. 
These first feeble lines of expression are what occur in the many 
successive embodiments of the first stage of expression. It would 
possibly not be very gratifying to you to know what is the first ex- 
pression, nor would it flatter you, perhaps, but evolution does not flat- 
ter either. You can not find the lowest human expressions upon the 
earth at the present time. But take the lowest human states as illus- 
trative of this typical beginning, though not in reality the beginning, 
then consider all grades until you reach the highest expression, this 
would be typical of the conclusion, the final state upon the earth. 
With the exception of the first stages there are manifested to your 
vision nearly all the different stages upon the earth to-day, of what 
the Soul experiences in the many aeons of its expression upon this 
planet. 

The three stages or degrees of expression are primarily stamped 
upon the human race ; but it is best to here explain, that while the in- 
tellectual and moral possibilities are hinted at in the primal nature of 
man, the expression of those possibilities seems, in the infancy of 
human embodiments, to be excluded; as we discover in the states of 
races and individuals who seem to have no unfolded moral perception. 
Remember we have not created those states, we are explaining why 
they exist. This lack of mental and moral expression indicates that 
the first stages of expression do not include the moral problems ; they 
have not yet been reached in the scale of human progress toward per- 
fect expression. 

Physical life has first to be entered upon, the victory over it and 
the environment of the senses must come afterward. 

The embodiments follow one after another in more rapid succes- 
sion in the physical states of expression, since there is little or noth- 
ing of the moral and spiritual harvest to gather, so the successive 
embodiments in the first states come rapidly. The growth is slow, 
and the perceptible advancement in expression from one embodiment 
to another would scarcely be noticed until the final result. In this 



56 THE SOUL; 

first stage of expression man seems inferior to the animal kingdom 
since he has no instinct to govern his appetites, and his mental and 
moral nature is still undeveloped in expression. This is because the 
only law of man's government is the mental and moral (spiritual), 
and because of this he has no blind instinct to guide him. 

The degree of physical expression merely must be repellant to 
contemplate by itself, as it includes all states that precede intellectual 
activity or mental attainment; constitutes the existence wherein the 
sensuous life governs, wherein there may be enjoyment of the senses, 
wherein there may be some degree of perception, a certain manifesta- 
tion of intelligence, but no approach to the intellectual or spiritual 
awakening, which must come when the race or when the individual is 
dominated by the higher nature. 

A DISTINCT RESULT OR PERFECTION IN ANY GIVEN LINE 
OF EXPRESSION IS A CULMINATION. 

Each culmination is the termination of a line of successive em- 
bodiments toward a certain point of perfect expression in one direc- 
tion ; and while there may be latent suggestions of other lines in the 
same series of embodiments, there is always a dominant purpose, in 
each embodiment of that series, in the direction of the culmination. 

In illustration of this you have the typical states of mere physical 
enjoyment : the glutton, the one whose happiness consists in the amount 
of food consumed, and this is made the basis of competition. There 
are some who are typical of that state even now upon the earth. You 
will discover that the achievement in that direction, when it amounts to 
what is considered an achievement, is really almost marvelous as a tax 
upon physical endurance. It is not difficult to perceive that this state 
was idealized in the Epicureans, whose motto was borrowed from 
an honored source. "Eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow you 
may die." In the Bacchanalian feasts and revels of your Anglo-Saxon 
ancestors no man was considered a devotee who did not finally sink 
with stupor at the end of a banquet. The race has yet a sufficient 
number of those who have not risen above this shrine. You can pos- 
sibly conceive of the state of heroism in which humanity must have 
existed when the highest victory, the noblest exaction, the greatest 
conquest, was that which was put into the stomach ! 

It is not very long since the evidence of the highest civilization 
consisted in the greatest amount^of physical strength. The prize ring 
is a remnant of that which in ancient Kome was the test, almost, of 
the highest humanity. You have, the model of art and intelligence, 
the example of Greece, to prove to you that physical strength was 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 37 

considered the standard of human perfection. The feats of the 
gladiators and the wonderful skill of the athletes will serve to illus- 
trate this; while in the tournaments, in ancient days, prowess was 
recognized in the greatest physical strength. Achilles was scarcely 
more admired then than now. The ideal Hercules still remains the 
type of perfect manhood, and even Jove, the Thunderer, is worshiped 
upon more mountains than Olympus. 

In ancient Egypt, those deities who presided over man's physical 
well-being were the Gods that were most revered: revealing to the 
senses the majesty of their power, leading man to conquest and victory 
by the violence of physical force. The remnant of that age, which 
once was universal, is now to be found in those states of the race, 
some types of which are existent upon the earth to-day, who have 
nothing beyond the physical so far as revealed; who merely exist for 
that first stage of expression, yet the culminations in that direction 
are always to be found where there is achievement in any physical 
enterprise. The colossal architecture of Egypt includes a culmination 
in that direction, although accompanied by another impelling force 
which is soon to be found dominant. Modern armies fighting at a 
distance, with weapons that do not bring them into hand-to-hand 
conflicts, illustrate another kind of force, a more complex state of 
expression ; but the kind of courage or skill found in the prize ring, or 
in those contests between individuals, who, face to face and hand to 
hand, enter into tests of mere physical strength without any moral 
aim, without any sense of patriotism, without any object in view save 
the privilege of pounding one another into a recognition of the brute 
strength of one or the other of the combatants, illustrates the typical 
childhood of the race, and of individual expressions in the first con- 
tact with human existence. Were this the end, the states of humanity 
that express nothing higher would indeed be hopeless. 

That which was witnessed in Eome and Greece as legitimate 
amusement for the highest in the land, is now tolerated among sport- 
ing men only. The typical Hercules of antiquity was the typical vic- 
tory by bodily strength. No one can doubt but that in some state he 
has expressed that same victory. 

The spirit of each embodiment is the breath, or impetus, from 
the Soul toward a culmination. A culmination is the highest point 
that can possibly be attained in a given line. In that past age all hu- 
manity was being expressed on that physical plane, there are those 
still attaining perfection and conquest in that direction; whatever is 
less than a culmination or perfection in a given line is an embodi- 
ment toward it, so that the small contests of the weaklings of those 



38 TEE ^OUL; 

ages were but steps toward the accomplishment of the Herculean state. 
Those who have outgrown the prize ring, and the desire for physical 
contest, may safely conclude that in a past condition they have ex- 
pressed themselves to the fullest extent in that direction. Every step 
toward this culmination is a step, however, toward the knowledge of 
its fallacy. 

When physical perfection is reached, it is simply to reveal that 
there is something beyond; as one may climb up, out of breath, a 
great steep of a mountain that seems to be high, only to discover that 
it is the smallest height, and that he must descend into a valley to 
reach the next one beyond; these typical descents are the weaknesses 
in human life, whether physical, mental, or moral ; so after Hercules 
comes the pigmy to illustrate that true strength is not in the body. 
This being the first stage of victory, it is also the first revelation of 
weakness. 

The merely physical victory contains its own defeat. 

Matter in organic form contains the elements of disintegration. 
Physical indulgence implies satiety; and material achievement is fol- 
lowed by material decline. As matter is the first obstacle encountered 
in expression, so to vanquish matter seems at first to be the only end ; 
but as vanquishment does not come by mere victory in material things, 
a more excellent way is shown. 

The second general degree or stage of expression 
is that of the Intellect. 

Hermes (another name for Mercury) was the god of the intellect: 
trade, commerce, invention, mathematics, indeed all learning, as well 
as thievery and robbery, were typified in this ancient deity. 

Not all at once does the mind assert its presence and begin to be 
a dominant force. It begins with the beginning of the embodiments, 
and commences to manifest its power before the physical is fully ex- 
pressed, and there are glimmerings all the time, through individual 
lines of life and through all history; that even when a man insist? 
upon the greatest physical strength of the nation or the individual, 
there is something unfolding besides that, that you have two lines 
revealed in expression at the same time and in the same lives. 

We will point to Greece as a culmination of intellectual and 
physical without the moral strength. The Spartans especially were 
among the races of which you have any knowledge in which this 
typical physical life was somewhat subordinated to the mental, or 
intellectual; but even the Spartans refused to allow those who were 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 39 

imperfect at birth to live, thus producing a race of heroes, from a phy- 
sical standpoint. And in fact even Grecian art did not in reality, ex- 
cepting through Grecian philosophy, rise above purely a physical 
standpoint. You will perceive that, while the physical may be domi- 
nant in the individual expression, and in the nation, (as the aggrega- 
tion of individuals,) there also enters what is termed the mental power. 
This is a certain reflex from the spiritual, is a shadowy suggestion 
of the spiritual, and compared to it is like the light of the moon com- 
pared to the sun. This mental power constitutes the first thirst for 
knowledge; the first idea of traffic; the advantage over fellow-beings 
in trade; the selfish wish to accumulate wealth; the inventions and 
discoveries that promote selfish enjoyment through mental devices; 
handicraft, all skillful labor of the hands, indeed the whole domain 
of the empire over the earth by mental achievements, the mind gov- 
erning the labor of the hands. And you here perceive the distinct 
line of demarcation between man and that which is not man in the 
visible creation of earth, in this: that man is the only creature as a 
physical being who destroys his kind: other generic existences in the 
animal kingdom only destroy other animals (not those of their own 
species usually) for food; but man destroys his kind, in the lowest 
states for food, and in the next states in order that he may satisfy the 
demands of the idea of conquest, of victory over his fellow-man. The 
first dominant idea of man is the idea of conquest, even when the men- 
tal state intervenes and takes possession, when the physical state is on 
the decline. 

As intellectual power is the next step, its conquests constitute the 
next victory; for the most part the average human life pauses there 
for a time, imagining this to be the real height. Greece in her pride 
of intellectual strength was as unscrupulous as she was in her physi- 
cal conquests. 

There is no greater deformed monster in the universe than the 
intellectual giant devoid of moral strength, as there is no greater 
monstrosity than the physical giant devoid of intellectual and spiritual 
strength. But as one illustrates one step of progress, so the other 
illustrates another. The learning, skill, and conquests of the Hermetic 
philosophers will serve to show what man's intellectual endowments 
may become. But each step must be taken by each Soul. 

The Pharaohs, Caesars, and Napoleons of history illustrate the 
culmination of intellect in the line of ambition. Certain learned 
Egyptians, Grecians, and even more modern philosophers, illustrate 
the culmination of a line of scientific achievement. To-day the whole 
world may be said to be tending toward this culmination of intellec- 



40 THE SOUL; 

tual strength; while in the past there have been individuals and na- 
tions who have illustrated this culmination, the whole world now, as 
an average, worships at this shrine of intellect. May not the story of 
Oedipus be intended as an example of the blindness of mere intel- 
lectual power ? 

The mental states (i. e., states of intellectual achievement) seem 
to be somewhat enwound with the spiritual ; but the latter is not dom- 
inant, seems only secondary, or exists as an aid to the intellectual 
achievements: as in the observations of natural laws; discoveries in 
astronomy or geology; various inventions and devices for carrying 
forward the scientific pursuits of the world, and for the overcoming 
of the material disabilities under which mankind labor. In this direc- 
tion must be included all inventions, all discoveries of territory, all 
voyages upon sea and journeys upon land, everything that enables 
man to build and pile up great monuments of power, and works of 
physical appliance for the purpose of fortifying his physical strength. 

Thus the pursuit even of abstract science, separate from any moral 
impulse, is, in itself, a mental, and not a spiritual expression, and the 
greatest advancement, as it is termed, in the glory of art, science, and 
civilization, may occur without the slightest approach to any spiritual 
expression. 

The mental steps are not only much more various, but they com- 
bine many, and more intricate, problems. We will use a few simple 
illustrations, by which you will be able to follow out the analyses by 
applying these illustrations, in modified forms, to the entire realm of 
mental pursuits. As there must be culminations in all lines of physi- 
cal life by each Soul, so these intellectual culminations will be many. 
In certain stages of expression there are several arts, and sciences, or 
phases, of intellectual pursuit at the same time. But take, for in- 
stance, the individual life, the typical expression of the Soul that has 
only passed all the stages of physical culminations, and physical weak- 
ness, and believes that, after all, physical strength is the greatest, but 
must be accompanied by mental power. Then the individual begins to 
know the mental, or rather commences the lines upon lines of mental 
approach to conquest. 

The steps in the direction of art, for instance, are various and 
slow at first. In music, the one who struggles to that which can not 
be attained in one embodiment, for which there is little ability, and 
yet for which there is such desire, the struggle with persistence is con- 
tinued through many embodiments. Among the average children, you 
will find, perhaps, nine of every ten who can learn music ; seven of the 
ten learn indifferently, three out of the ten learn horribly; and all 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 41 

learners are as so many embodiments of torture. Your neighbor's 
child, over there, is on the road to a culmination in music, but through 
the various sounds you are made aware that the child is very far, as 
yet, from culminating. Is not this true of poetry ? One genius writes 
a poem and sets a whole brood of j anglers to making rhymes as near 
to poetry as the crowing of the cock is to the song of the nightingale. 
Some one sings a song and the echo is caught up by every blue jay and 
catbird. Yet these who only croak now will one day sing. 

In all ages geniuses are the culminations of a given line. 

We would name Mozart as a genius because, untaught, in child- 
hood he knew the principles of harmony. He did not know because he 
had never had experience, but he knew because he had had experience 
in previous lives, he had taken all the steps until that life was the cul- 
mination. This enabled Mozart to know music at three years of age ; 
not because his Soul, or spirit, was any more tuneful than any other, 
but because he had taken the preceding steps in preceding lives to 
that culmination; while another might be culminating in poetry, 
another in painting, or other art, he was culminating in music. This 
is encouragement for all those who do not know musical harmony 
now, encouragement to such of you as may be tortured by your neigh- 
bors, or friends, who imagine they are attaining some state of musical 
perfection ; they will attain it. When genius appears the world recog- 
nizes its li^ht. All steps toward genius are steps of aspiration. The 
man who wishes to play, the one who wishes to sing, certainly shall 
play and sing because it is something yet to be attained. What a piti- 
ful sight it was, in the minds of many of his friends, to see the giant 
genius of Goethe endeavoring to paint a picture ! He could write a 
poem, he knew much of philosophy and science, he had spiritual intu- 
itions that were deeper than those of other men around him, but he 
wanted to do that which he could not do, he must needs study paint- 
ing! 

If the art or gift is something that has been attained ; if one has 
been a musical genius, that is evident from this fact : that one is not 
seeking for it, and yet is familiar with music. Here is a man who 
can play well, his friends say : why do you not follow music ? He has 
no desire to do it because he can do it, because it is a part of his past 
experiences. People are most anxious to undertake that which they 
can not do. You will hear people say : oh, that is beautiful music but 
I have no desire to perform myself ; but you will hear them criticise 
some particular portion with accuracy and taste; it is because they 
have been cultivated in that direction. Many art critics do not paint, 



42 THE *OUL; 

but they certainly have a priori know ledge of art. We use all these 
illustrations because they come into your daily lives, and they show 
you the lines of experience in yourselves and others around you, and 
prove to you what is the meaning of these different degrees of unfold- 
ment. Otherwise between the man who has no talent and a genius, 
like Mozart or Beethoven, there would be a wide space impossible to 
span in eternity, but when you know that the man who has no gift or 
talent, will have, that he is on the road to genius, and will culminate 
in that direction, it will clearly illustrate that genius travels in lines 
of unfoldment toward perfect expression, that there is achievement 
in one degree after another, that the one who can paint pictures is 
only at one end of the line and the one who cannot, but wishes to, 
is at the other end. 

Genius is the culmination of many steps toward perfection in one 
direction. Then wherever there is genius distinctly manifested it is 
the final expression of the individual Soul in that one direction. 

Each may know by the geniuses of the world what the culmina- 
tions of all will be, or have been, for each Soul must express itself as 
perfectly as any other in those directions. 

It is not best to speculate what the individual state is, or where 
one is on the earthly pilgrimage, what the stage of development one 
has just passed, or what one is entering into ; just now each one must 
experience the line of the individual embodiment for what it presents 
itself to be, knowing that what one desires to attain is a prophecy. 

In these lessons it is well to separate personalities from principles 
as far as possible, and yet know that every principle stated here 
applies to every individual Soul ; and knowing this, there is an explana- 
tion for all the fragmentary existences seen in the world, and the ex- 
periences within one's self. 

States of mental and intellectual unfoldment are sometimes mis- 
taken for something higher; it is well to draw the line distinctly at 
once, and see that no amount of human achievement, such as victory 
through the methods of mechanical and intellectual labor, can be 
called victory in the end excepting as an illustration of what life is 
not for : just as the physical culmination is nothing in itself, but is 
an expression of what life will not finally express; so the intellect 
is an expression of that which the mind will not finally express, viz., 
intellect without spirit ; as in the preceding illustration the expressions 
were of the body without intellect, but both are states of expression 
which every Soul, having entered this race, must surely run, must 
have passed through or must pass through, whichever the degree of 
the present expression may be, in the usual course. 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 43 

We would again reiterate: the world is beyond the culminating 
period of mere physical strength, and we may call this the approach 
to the culmination of intellect. The power of the intellect is wor- 
shiped to-day as physical power was worshiped in past ages. The 
giant has simply advanced another degree; the giant of intellect has 
taken the place of the giant of physical strength. Xow the whole 
civilized and enlightened world tends toward the worship of the 
god of the intellect, which is, of course, as fallacious a worship, as 
blind a worship, excepting as a stage of growth in expression, as the 
worship of the god of the senses. 

Two lines, and indeed two degrees of culmination are often 
expressed at once, as in the Pharaohs, Caesars, Alexanders, and 
Napoleons of history, whose pride and ambition for conquest and 
earthly dominion were accompanied by equal ability to win the desired 
goal. 

If one has passed the desire for earthly kingdoms, how barren seem 
the victories and achievements in that direction ! Who would wish to 
be the Czar of all the Eussias ? Who would possess the throne, crown, 
and scepter of any kingdom of earth, having borne that burden and 
having had knowledge of the bauble of empire? But if one aspires 
to rule a kingdom, have pity, for he is in the line toward that expres- 
sion, and he does not know what he seeks until he shall find it and 
know it is dust and ashes. So you understand why there still must 
be wars, why there still must be heroes in battle, why there still 
must be kings and kingdoms. 

All who are upon the earth in human expression have not yet 
passed the condition of physical greatness or mental victory incident 
upon the overcoming of these states. Whole races have gone on be- 
yond it, but all have not yet reached the very beginning of it. So 
there will follow other races that will begin the intellectual period 
that you are now culminating in. 

As you are now culminating in the directions known in Egypt and 
Greece in past time ; as their intellectual culminations were prophecies 
of that which nations are now achieving; so your victories in intel- 
lect are prophecies of what the whole world will one day become. 

Solon and Lycurgus in giving great laws to the State; Homer. 
Hesiod, Anacreon, Aeschylus, Pindar, the poets of Greece ; Pythagoras, 
Euclid, and those who in mathematics handed down, even from the 
first, the numbers to the nations that were to follow ; Memnon invent- 
ing letters; Thales and Cadmus in giving other letters and mathe- 
matics to Greece — these are all culminations in certain lines. 



44 THE SOUL; 

As the physical giant finds his reaction in the dwarf, so the giant 
of intellect must find his antithesis in the imbecile ; for frequently the 
giant in body is imbecile in mind, and in the dwarfed or deformed 
body the brightest spirit is seen. The imbecile in intellect is no 
greater monstrosity than the giant in intellect. The states of physi- 
cal and mental imperfection thus reveal the true perfection that is 
still beyond. 

The third general degree of expression is 
The Spiritual Degree. 

In entering upon the consideration of this, the most complex 
stage of human expression, it should be remembered that, as there is 
no partiality in the Soul, so there is no partiality in the experience. 
Each Soul begins at the beginning of experience here, and passes 
through physical conquest and the physical disappointment, the intel- 
lectual conquest and the intellectual disappointment, and enters upon 
the spiritual conquest and all its difficulties to finally overcome them. 
The physical victory is not a conquest over the physical nature, nor is 
the intellectual achievement a conquest over the intellect. 

When you see certain lives that begin better than others, when 
you see certain individuals that have moral qualities, and others that 
seem to have none; when you see those who have every opportunity, 
every means of advancement, yet can not avail themselves of them be- 
cause of their condition, there must be some real solution, and that so- 
lution is found only in this system which we are explaining to you 
now. If you are journeying up a mountain and have commenced 
your journey sooner than another, you will be at a higher altitude 
than the one who commenced afterward; but as he follows along, he 
will find the same steep and stony places, the same briers and thorns, 
the same difficulties to encounter ; for human nature is so constituted 
that only what one experiences does one really know. This is proven 
from the fact that no nation benefits by the history of any other na- 
tion. There never was a war that could not have been avoided if the 
lessons of history had been studied. But study does not make experi- 
ence, and the lessons of history are not known until each individual or 
nation realizes them. This is why history repeats itself, that all may 
have similar experiences. This also becomes the leveler ; the intellect- 
ual or moral giant and the intellectual or moral dwarf must somewhere 
be reconciled, or there is partiality in the kingdom of God. Then let 
us see how this reconciliation takes place. Under this light the intel- 
lectual giant is an imbecile spiritually, if he has not spiritual growth ; 
and therefore, if he has pride of intellect, which he does if he has not 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 45 

spiritual growth, is not the natural reaction from that a descent into 
the valley to find the weakness of mere intellectual strength? A 
mother loves her imbecile child as well as her bright one ; she is even 
more tender toward it, she knows somewhere there is a clue to that mys- 
terious labyrinth that seems to imprison from the outward world the 
life that is within. If she could know that sometime there may have 
been pride of intellect, and triumph over the weaknesses of others, she 
would realize that this feeble condition is not more pitiable, and that 
behind that seemingly benighted brain there is the Soul that, one day, 
will shine forth, not in intellect alone, but in the greater and diviner 
light of spiritual beauty. 

If the theory of the materialist, or the mere secularist, or even of 
the ordinary theologian were true, there would be no possibility of 
reconciling physical deformity with spiritual grace and power. But 
how often do you see, even in the child born with physical deformity, 
the light of the mind, the light of the spirit that teaches such marvel- 
ous lessons of patience that all the world can listen and learn wisdom. 
Look at the man who boasts merely of his physical power, and then 
behold the little child, perhaps a hunchback, whom he may trample 
ruthlessly beneath his feet, and see the light within that eye, the pa- 
tience that is there, and the humility, and learn that this towering 
form is a dwarf beside the feeble one. Thus are outward conditions 
not only reconciled, but made to be steps in the individual growth and 
advancement. Woe unto those who feel strong in their mere physi- 
cal might ; that strength is of the earth, it is fleeting, it passes away ; 
and they must learn by humility, by being conscious of weakness of 
body and mind, the greater strength of the spirit. 

For the most part the ascent through matter, after taking the 
first steps in the infancy of life, is like a spiral pathway ; but there are 
deviations which are the reactions from heights that are not real, as 
the superficial height of the body, or the superficial height of the intel- 
lect. So that which seems to be a descent is not so in reality ; neither 
is it so in the mental or moral kingdoms, for, as said before, the giant 
of the intellect, or he who has no goodness or moral strength is a mon- 
strosity, and the reaction from that leads to the simplest mind, but a 
mind of sweetness and goodness. You often hear people say : such a 
sweet nature, but no mind. What is the value of mind if it is not 
goodness? To encompass the universe with strong terms and techni- 
calities and fail in the real essence of life! These simple minds, 
as they are termed, who must have descended from the height 
of superficial intellectuality to the humility, perhaps, of knowing noth- 



46 THE SOUL; 

ing, to learn the lessons of sweetness and goodness, are really on the 
way to be giants of strength in spirit. 

The strength of spirit is attained through struggles that may en- 
compass all conditions of life. Not gigantic to the extent of over- 
weening physical strength, but for the purpose of usefulness as much 
strength as is needed ; not gigantic to the extent of worshiping the in- 
tellect at the expense of the heartj but to succeed in all and to fail in 
all, until one can forward the work of the spirit, until it has conquered 
all states, not only sin but, the greatest of all sins, self-righteousness, 
and stands in sublime and exalted humility as the typical illustration 
of conquest over the earth. All states between that and the lowest 
condition which you can picture are states of human experience that 
every Soul must pass through. Meanwhile there infiltrates into these 
experiences a religious or spiritual element, a suggestion that that 
which the body, or the mind, only accomplishes is no accomplishment 
at all. 

The first religious experiences must have come like earthquakes 
and tornadoes, undoubtedly taking possession of the first great nation 
at the height of its physical and intellectual splendor; and as the 
lightning tears down the temple or destroys the giant oak, so the first 
religious thought, flashing into a mind blind with physical and intel- 
lectual power, must have been like the rending of the veil in the tem- 
ple. This spiritual power is the beginning of inspiration in every age ; 
we mean the recognized inspiration. Whatever flows into man's life 
from the divine, infiltrates through the body and the mind. We do not 
call that inspiration which is the usual activity of spirit in the organic 
nature, this is simply the power which the spirit uses, but which is not 
spiritual power. The distinction between the two is evident ; one may 
give expression to many things by a power which is from within, but 
when that which is from within is expressed it becomes an impelling 
force, a light divine. While each one, as an individual, may cause 
certain things to be done, still when the life that is Soul is manifested 
and recognized, it becomes the real life, and all that is done is ac- 
knowledged to be under its sway. 

The spirit begins its triumph where the intellect fails: and we 
may say that this ascent is a gradual spiral ascent, increasing as one 
goes on, extending in new lines as one advances. But in the steps of 
expression, although there is continual ascent, there are also, seeming- 
ly, declensions; as between mountains there are depressions, but the 
valleys there are higher than the preceding mountain tops; so in the 
line of embodiments there are descents into the valleys of humility, 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 47 

but the seeming decline is not so in the absolute sense, for the valleys 
are among the heights. 

Eeaction is as much a law of growth as action. 

The reaction from physical success and splendor must naturally 
follow, although this would be just the opposite to physical success 
and splendor ; then following gluttony would there not be starvation ? 
and following the Hercules would there not be the pigmy and deformed 
one? There must be the spiritual synonym and meaning for every 
physical fact. However you may trace the cause of physical deform- 
ity to physical sources, you can find no other solution, in the great 
world of moral and spiritual force, than that deformity has its comple- 
ment and balance in overweening physical strength unaccompanied 
by moral force; also the valley from the height of a non-intellectual 
and non-spiritual physical expression is the valley of deformity, that 
being its vale of humility ; and then and there, in that valley, is the 
beginning of mental power, as the descent from the intellectual 
height is an illustration of the beginning of spiritual strength. 

The moral problems are most complex, and here is the whole con- 
flict, here the battle ground seems to be after all ; for when the moral 
perception enters, there is a different outlook, a different purpose, a 
different condition. That which under the mere physical existence 
seems right, under the moral light seems wrong. So that while it 
might be right under physical law for the ancient Spartans to slay the 
child that was born weak, the moral awakening reveals to the human 
mind that physical weakness may not be mental and spiritual weak- 
ness, and that human beings have no right to determine, as valuable 
lessons of life may be intended to be taught even by weakness. 

How mistaken the Spartans were in putting the imperfect bodies 
to death was illustrated by the fact, that with all their physical and 
intellectual perfection the Grecians could not preserve their moral in- 
tegrity ; how wrong they were in supposing that physical or intellect- 
ual life could be the basis of all advancement was illustrated by the 
elements of corruption that crept in, sweeping them from the face of 
the earth. 

Instead of now slaying imperfect children, they are protected and 
provided for. The blind are made to know of life by touch and hear- 
ing ; they are aided to perform their tasks, and that which is a physical 
imperfection becomes the aid to songs divine, and sometimes to spirit- 
ual vision. Supposing Milton had been slain because blind, where 
would have been the visions of paradise ; the illustration of that genius 
that exalted the world ? 



48 THE ><)UL: 

When the mental force is taking possession it is often veiled before 
recognition, the antitheses are the stepping from heights that are false ; 
as the physical height has its downfall in order that a better height 
may be attained, so in the intellectual world there is the recession. 
Let no one suppose that, when placed in the spiritual balance, the hu- 
man intellect without Soul weighs any more than the dust which 
expresses no intellect ; let no one suppose that simply intellectual ex- 
pression, unaccompanied by moral force or intention, can weigh any 
more in the great scale of real life, than that life whose intellect is 
veiled, and yet, in all appearances, wears a fair face, with features 
that are delicately chiseled, but under some law has come into the 
world with no intellectual outlook, with no face for earthly victor}'. 
These illustrations are extreme ; but there is no more extreme depth, or 
fictitious height, than that of the pride of intellect, of which this ex- 
treme is the necessary and natural antithesis. So were you to see a 
beautiful form and face, as perfect as any divinity worshiped by Gre- 
cian worshipers of art, unaccompanied by qualities of the mind and 
Soul in keeping with that form, you might well say the next expres- 
sion would be one of deformity. 

As there is deformity in the world, and as it must have a mental 
and moral, as well as a physical cause, or there must be injustice to 
some one, so it is but proper to recognize that imperfections in the 
physical and mental life are illustrations of moral propositions and are 
portions of the great equity of existence ; then, too, in reconciling the 
relations of kings who wish to be peasants and peasants who wish they 
were kings, every one has an opportunity of trying both. Xo one at 
the end of all these different experiences can say that any line of ex- 
pression or experience has been denied. All must know what it is to 
be slaves, as all have a natural tendency to be tyrants, all must know 
by the knowledge of possession what are the responsibilities, trials, 
and temptations, as well as the redeeming and excusing features in 
each expression. So he who labors for his daily bread is made to do 
double labor by the defections of the millionaire, and he may be un- 
reconciled to this; he who subsists by honest toil must be obliged to 
change places with the man whom he envies ; when he experiences the 
poverty of riches he is glad enough then to return to the more hum- 
ble and noble position. In fact, whatever men covet they will have an 
opportunity of trying. Whatever they do not care for in worldly pos- 
sessions they have experienced and outgrown. 

When we consider the moral world, as the intellectual is very 
much more complicated than the physical struggle, how much more in- 
tricate become the moral problems ! The moment the spirit begins to 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 49 

assert itself the battle begins. It is not a battle between the intellect- 
ual nature and material life, when the intellect becomes, unqualifiedly, 
the victor ; but here is the battle of ages ; between the voice that finally 
works its way through from the Soul into outward expression, and 
man's unconquered, selfish, nature ; here is the conflict and the battle 
ground ; here it is that the Titans wage war ; here it is that all final 
victories are won. The other struggles, for physical or intellectual su- 
premacy, are merely different states of selfishness; but the first time 
man knows that he must forfeit self, or that there is a stage wherein he 
must vanquish selfish desires, the battle begins ; that is the moral start- 
ing point. The intellectual nature, and even the physical life, asserts 
man's supremacy; but what he can win by conquering self he learns 
for the first time in his moral nature, he has it in the voice of the Soul, 
which tells him he has no right to any possession merely because he 
can win it. As a giant would not be excused for treading down chil- 
dren in the street, as a man of intellect should not be excused for de- 
frauding those who are ignorant, so man's moral nature begins, by 
slow degrees, to make him aware that his intellect and that his physi- 
cal life do not justify their full assertion ; that he has no moral right, 
even though he has the physical power, to win supremacy and hold it ; 
and the real law of life is, when possessing strength not to use it 
against others, but for others. 

The subtle difference between the man who cannot kill and the 
one who is a murderer, is the difference in conquest over self. He who 
says he can slay if he choose, does violence to either his moral or in- 
tellectual nature; for the choice depends upon the growth, upon the 
degree of conquest. There have been conditions of human civilization 
when it was a virtue to kill. There are states of society, even today, 
under the law of what is denominated self-defense, wherein it would 
be considered a virtue to kill. Between the man who slays for gold 
and the man who slays to protect gold, do you suppose there is any 
great moral difference? The conquest is to win a victory over self, 
not over another. And that which is denominated virtue in one state 
of growth, becomes impossible in another. A primal virtue in the 
ages of physical supremacy is conquest, slaughter for individual or 
national empire. Second only to this in lack of moral or spiritual per- 
ception is the sacrifice of life in what is commonly called "self-de- 
fense." One can not slay, one can not do violence to another, one can 
not betray in any manner, one can not degenerate to any vice, one can 
not censure, if one has outgrown or overcome the state indicated. 
Neither angel nor demon can tempt the man who is above temptation. 



50 THE SOUL; 

It is in this moral battle ground that the wonderful equity of this 
divine system is more and more manifested. This is not only the rec- 
onciliation of the world, it is the hope of the world. There are those 
in the world today, illustrating the states devoid of all moral impulse, 
without power to overcome any passion, absolutely a prey to all the 
conflicting elements within and around them. There are other natures 
in whom saint-like qualities preponderate, who do not experience an 
unworthy thought. Where is the law of science or the scheme of any 
theology, other than we are announcing, that can explain the discrep- 
ance between these two states ? what opportunity is given, in time or 
eternity, by any other system than this, to reconcile one man's good- 
ness, that seems to be born in him, and the infamy of another, that 
seems to be born in him, with the Infinite love and goodness? Ac- 
counting the state of purity and perfection in expression as something 
man has won from within the Soul, the moral excellence as a height 
that the others will win, that all others will have opportunity to attain 
just as great a height, just as absolute a victory, the present seeming 
inequalities in moral states are no longer hopeless. If we did not 
know that the child would grow to become a man, how helpless and 
devoid of hope would infancy seem ! When we declare, therefore, that 
every step of expression in life is a step toward victory, does it not 
teach that those who condemn and censure, in an individual sense, have 
not outgrown the condition which they condemn and censure ? If one 
sees a man who is a murderer or a criminal of any kind, one may pity 
the state of the criminal, one may say he has not outgrown hatred, mal- 
ice, and revenge, but unless one has hatred, malice, and revenge, one 
can by no means wish to visit upon him that which he has visited upon 
others. 

As life goes on there is no need to point to what is highest; the 
saints, martyrs, and philosophers put to death, the teachers of human 
history and the Messiahs who have been crucified, illustrate the highest 
thought of human conquest, and each state that is less than that is 
still a state that ultimately tends toward it. When we are asked : Do 
you declare, then, that it is necessary for all states of expression to be 
experienced by all Souls ? we answer unqualifiedly, 

That which is necessary for one Soul 
in its course of expression through matter is necessary for all. 

It could not be made necessary for one unless for all. There 
would be moral chaos. 

The feminine in all possible states of woman's life, the masculine 
in all possible states of man's life ; and the true test of victory is in the 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 51 

fact that, not only is there no condemnation, but — like John Bnnyan, 
who, on seeing a convict being borne to the place of execution, said : 
"But for the grace of God there goes John Bunyan," or like Wilber- 
force, who said he never saw a criminal but he thought it might have 
been himself, or like the highest prophets and teachers who endeavor 
to aid the unfortunate, and do not insist upon condemning them — there 
is a sort of knowledge that it might have been one's self. Do not 
think that the state of being without sin is not won. 

It is not our province to declare in what state any human being is. 
You will see some lives that seem to illustrate the highest'moral growth 
today, and tomorrow they may be found under a cloud of human weak- 
ness and human censure; they fall, as it is termed, into temptation. 
There are no elementaries nor personal demons in the upper or lower 
air lurking around to tempt mankind. Temptation is the natural eon- 
sequence of this involution in matter, and is the selfishness of man's 
human nature ; the triumph over it is that which at last overcomes self. 

The flaming sword suspended at the gateway of Eden, that Adam 
and Eve could not return, was the sword of conscience, the awakened 
conscience, which prevents the Soul from returning again into the 
Eden state, the state of innocence. That which each must do, having 
entered the pathway of experience and knowledge, is to find the heav- 
enly state in the final victory, and that final victory is in self -conquest. 

It must not be forgotten that in the general system of unfold- 
ment toward moral perfection in expression, there are false impres- 
sions and fictitious heights that are supposed to be real. There is no 
greater state of deformity than the state of supposed righteousness in 
the individual, we mean the, "I am holier than thou." What the phys- 
ical giant is without intellectual and moral growth, what the intellect- 
ual giant is without goodness or virtue, so is the giant of self -righteous- 
ness, the typical scribe and Pharisee, the hypocrite, he who removes 
his garments lest they be contaminated by contact with the sinner ; such 
is the self-righteous. Make no mistake, even that pride has its fall. 
Sometimes you witness that those who assume the greatest virtue are 
the soonest under a cloud. Sometimes those who have a superficial 
consciousness of being good are put to the prof oundest test, and their 
goodness is found to be only on the surface. True goodness is so sim- 
ple, so humble, so childlike, so divine, so beyond all compare, that it is 
not aware, nor boastful. The true moral victor, who can not sin, 
avoids not the sinner, but uplifts and strengthens him who errs. Only 
in this triumph does moral perfection become complete, after all the 
stage of struggle and attainment, when the world is overcome. 



52 THE SOUL; 

It will be well to remember that each separate state is conquered 
by knowing it, then by knowing it is not a real victory. The thesis 
might seem to be that the Soul conquers matter by yielding to it, the 
antithesis is that the Soul conquers matter by knowing that yielding 
to it is not the real victory. 

But enough has been said in this lesson to show, that each Soul 
enters expression in human embodiments in the most infantile state 
possible on earth ; for all states are experienced by all Souls ; and that 
each Soul in dual existence, the masculine and feminine, is always ex- 
pressing similar states at the same time. That there are three dis- 
tinct general degrees of achievement: the physical, the mental, and 
the moral. Each of these degrees has its seeming and its real victory. 

The false. 

First : The false physical strength, accompanied by pride of phys- 
ical conquest. 

Second: Intellectual power and achievement as a finality. 

Third : A fictitious moral strength, self-righteousness. 

The weakness of physical strength, the fallacy of mere intellectual 
power, and the downfall of self -righteousness, are reactions. 

The true. 

First: Victory over the physical. 

Second: Conquest over the intellectual. 

Third : True goodness, the ultimate moral triumph over the world. 

For each of these degrees and states (as well as the reactions) 
many successive embodiments are necessary, until the final victory. 

The next lesson will be a continuation of this subject: Embodi- 
ments in human life. 



FOUKTH LESSON". 

THE EMBODIMENT OF THE SOUL 
IN HUMAN FORM. 

(CONTINUED.) 

You have been taken, in a general sense, through all the expres- 
sions in human life in the three degrees : the first being the expressions 
of physical contact and of conquest over the physical ; the next general 
degree being the intellectual, or mental, victory; and the third that 
of spiritual conquest ; which is, of course, the realm of moral triumph. 
In each of these degrees there is an interblending ; the intellectual be- 
ginning before the physical ceases to dominate, and the spiritual 
beginning before the intellectual and physical entirely cease their su- 
premacy ; so that there are in the world always, at the same time, illus- 
trations of each of these states. For in the very beginnings there were 
illustrations of spiritual states from those who accompanied the Souls 
first to find expression here. Thus all have before them, if they will 
read aright, illustrations of the entire book of human life ; each hu- 
man life representing one of the embodiments, and all existing on the 
earth forming an illustration of the conditions that must be experi- 
enced or expressed by each Soul. So if it were possible for you to divide 
the existing states of human life into classes, or those expressing un- 
foldment in distinct degrees, you would find some are in states repre- 
senting more physical than intellectual or mental expression; you 
would find others in states representing more mental than physical 
and spiritual expression ; and you would find, though those are much 
more rare, other lives in states representing spiritual triumph. These 
all illustrate the different conditions of human existence. 

The lines of life that reach toward the highest expression, as we 
said before, are impulsions from the Soul. The expressions fall short 
of that by contact with matter, which, of course, is less than the Soul ; 



54 THE SOUL; 

so whatever there is that is imperfect in matter, for the time prevents 
that perfect light from being revealed; but the whole lesson of 
embodiments is the overcoming of these material conditions. If, 
therefore, the line of life in the Soul is the overcoming of matter 
through the adverse conditions that are found upon any planet, then 
all Souls that approach that planet, being equally perfect, must 
encounter the same obstacles. 

Many object to the proposition that all Souls must pass through 
similar states. But if all are not required to pass through them, why 
are any? If it is necessary for one it must be as necessary for all 
others. As life exists here, why have its various discrepancies and 
inequalities never been explained in any other way than through the 
systems of teaching that include various states of expression, or 
embodiments. 

When travelers ascend the Alps they expect to encounter glaciers, 
they expect to go down into ravines, they expect to overcome the dif- 
ficult passages met by their predecessors; all this is prepared for in 
their ascent; they perform the journey for the purpose of beholding 
the splendor at the top. When the Soul expresses itself in a culmina- 
tion, it is that perfect degree that is sought in that direction; the 
stages between the beginning in that line and that of the genius, or 
the culmination in that line, are stages of overcoming obstacles. Ob- 
stacles being thus incident to physical existence, they are found here. 
Everything in existence has some adequate cause, or purpose, there is 
some solution for it, and to find that solution is the great object 
of life. 

It does not create serpents because the teacher discovers them and 
explains the way to overcome them, and the antidote to their poison ; 
nor does it create murderers because we can explain why they exist. 
Man finds these conditions in life, as the naturalist finds the life and 
nature of the insect, the serpent or whatever other objects nature holds, 
that each may be traced to its legitimate cause, and thereby man may 
gain knowledge which he did not have before ; so what the life here is 
for is to overcome the conditions of evil, not to make them ; of course 
if they are encountered in contact with matter, matter itself holding 
sway, blinding, as it does, with the human senses, then each step is to 
the vanquishment of that which blinds; so there is reconciliation to 
every imperfect condition in which human beings find themselves. If 
some seem to be perfect in certain directions it is because they have 
ripened in other states of individual expression. If others are de- 
graded in some direction it is because they have not yet had experi- 
ence in the ways that the former have, 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 55 

There is not as great a difference between those in the lowest or 
most degraded states and the average present state of humanity, (or 
even its highest state,) as there is between the present state of mankind 
and the state of an angel. Compared to the angels, who is there that 
could escape condemnation? who is there that is not angry? who is 
there that does not deal falsely with his fellow man ? 

Whatever may be the aversion existing in the mind toward, or 
the growth beyond, individual expression of any of the states of degra- 
dation which may exist in the world, it is evident that their solution is 
in the state or degree of expression in each individual, and if one has 
advanced very far beyond such conditions, they afford no subject for 
condemnation, but rather of commiseration. 

The power, therefore, which enables man to know that when the 
angel triumphs the states of obliquity are overcome, and that through 
the line that leads to expression in art, in music, in poesy, in philoso- 
phy, in everything, victory is alone when perfection is attained, is 
supreme in that which is called man's moral sense. When any 
passion, any appetite, or any benighted condition is overcome, that is 
victory over the senses; when the knowledge of self -righteousness is 
overcome, it is the victory over the most abject form of selfishness. 
The higher the attributes claimed the lower seems to be the state of 
deviation from that height. The ignorant man professing no knowl- 
edge of moral law, has, in that sense, not reached the state of 
accountability. That begins when the first glimmerings of conscience 
come. This struggle to overcome the outward self that the spirit may 
triumph, that the Soul may be recorded, is the beginning of moral 
responsibility. Violence against a criminal, who has no adequate 
moral perception of his crime, is not far removed from the crime he 
has committed. He who hates the hater, which the murderer is, only 
displays the state of murder in a little different manner. 

Was it not Christ who said : "He who is angry with his brother 
hath already committed murder in his heart?" There are many 
people who are called murderers who have no murder in their hearts, 
and many who are not called murderers who have. Thus the real 
difference between crime and so called goodness is not so wide as one 
imagines from any present state of human unf oldment. The nations 
that sanction and make the most gigantic preparation for war, to be 
ready if an opportunity offers, (and some of them eagerly seek that 
opportunity,) can not be said to be far removed from the outlaw who, 
for individual gain, goes out and slays his kind; one is national, the 
other is individual. 



56 THE SOUL; 

Those in other conditions may not know that, in a state where 
physical violence is the highest law of being, there can be no moral 
responsibility, nor moral perception; it is, after all, only when the 
moral law is beginning to be the law of life that responsibility begins. 
The man who slays, not knowing ~that killing is forbidden by the 
moral law, can not be held amenable to the moral law as he who does 
it knowing that it is forbidden. Remnants are to be traced in each 
individual mind or life of those conditions, in which the highest 
liuman state was one of violence and crime, and physical violence 
toward criminals; when the moral perception sets in, the states of 
physical violence become immoral, for the simple reason that the 
moral law teaches a higher and better method, not only of redressing 
wrong but of teaching the wrong-doer. 

The perception of the moral law, and the appreciation of these 
principles are of slow and gradual growth in the minds of the people. 
The world waits long for all fulfillments, and the average human life 
is far from its highest victory, since each one criticises and condemns 
with violence a different kind of violence in another. 

The general mind is prompted to say: oh, I can not believe that 
every one must pass through all degrees of degradation! But that 
which would be degradation to a higher stage of expression is not so 
to that state which knows nothing higher. The present expressions 
of degradation are what each has passed through when not yet aware 
of its import. The awakening comes when one already begins to rise 
above it. One might as well despise the state of childhood and never 
expect any human being to be horn in any other condition than that 
of manhood and womanhood. Each one must experience every fault, 
failing, and foible, until they are overcome, the disgrace is not in the 
thing itself, but in a condition which knows of wrong and still con- 
tinues in it ; but even this is another state of childhood, like the wil- 
fulness of the half grown boy or girl, not yet arrived at the estate of 
manhood or womanhood, but feebly imitating the wisdom not yet 
possessed. But we have observed that the greatest philanthropists, 
the most fully rounded natures, those, of course, who have overcome 
all temptation in a given direction, are the most lenient toward the 
states of crime; this is because they can not only perceive the differ- 
ence in states as an explanation of crime, but they are beyond any 
possible condition of temptation ; and as consciousness of temptation 
in a similar direction is often the cause of the hatred of an offender, 
so he who censures his fellow man who errs, instead of pitying him, 
unwittingly betrays that he may have in his heart the germ of possible 
temptation in the same direction. 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 57 

The various experiences in human existence, of prosperity, sorrow, 
pain, poverty, riches, power, bondage, etc., are different tests applied 
to the different stages of growth, as well as for the growth itself. 
The finely wrought metal is thoroughly tempered and put to the most 
crucial tests; when it is impervious it is pronounced perfect. The 
ship clad in an armor of steel in which there is a single flaw will 
disappoint those who passed it or sent it out to sea, that flaw will 
prove its ruin. It is, therefore, in all the intricate ways and windings 
of human existence, when human beings feel the safest, and are hedged 
around with social, moral, and theological armor, that the temptation 
finds them; when it conquers them it simply proves that the victory 
in that direction has not been complete. 

We know of a very philanthropic clergyman, in England, who, in 
order that he may sympathize with the state of the prisoner, locks 
himself up with the criminals and shares their food and lodging. 
This is about as absurd as for a man to be hung for murder, who has 
not committed murder, that he may know how a murderer feels. The 
state of the murderer is in the heart ; one can not take the place of the 
criminal unless he is in a state of crime. He may endure, physically, 
what the criminal is called upon to do; but he has the armor with 
which to do it : the armor of innocence, so that which is a penalty to 
the criminal, is simply the heroism of self-appointed martyrdom to 
him who shares the dungeon but has not the darkness of guilt. 

One must not mistake that which is transiently noble, and seem- 
ingly generous, for that which is real nobility and self-abnegation. 
This great moral chaos, where embodiments are thrown into existence, 
in which is illustrated all the complexity of man's moral being, is, 
nevertheless, governed by rules more absolute, by laws more unyield- 
ing than any laws that govern the physical realm. The degrees of 
moral growth are degrees not only of conquest over temptation, but of 
conquest of the self which is the physical arbiter of man's destiny. 
That self which you are taught to cultivate in physical existence, 
and which in some material and mental states you must cultivate, is 
the very self that you finally have to overcome. Just as in arithmetic 
you learn certain propositions and combinations of numbers which are 
valuable, but when you pass on to algebra you cease to use them, they 
are no longer valuable, you have learned that which is better ; and in 
the higher branches of geometry you have still greater triumph, 
methods far superior with which to express and to solve the problems 
presented. In like manner this physical self, which, is first nurtured 
and has its place in the primitive stages of expression, must after- 
ward be overcome, superseded. 



58 THE SOUL; 

That which supplies the physical energy is not to give any honor 
nor any aggregation of power to the one possessing it, (any more than 
treasures of gold or other material possession) but in its highest use is 
a Divine bestowment. Thus the moral law is thrust upon man's out- 
ward nature, in exact opposition to that nature, to be afterwards recon- 
ciled to it by overcoming, and bending the material part to the uses of 
the spirit. We have illustrated this by the first states of existence, in 
which the victory of physical strength, that which constitutes the 
physical possessions, is power. When the moral nature enters there is 
a perception that weakness ought to be protected. The greatest 
evidence of human advancement today, is to be found under the 
Christian idea that the weak are to be protected against the strong. 

Once more let us refer to those states of superficial moral growth 
wherein there are flaws, chief est of which is the flaw of self-praise; 
self-righteousness. This pride of excellence in any moral direction is 
the greatest flaw. As much greater than the pride of physical strength 
or intellectual power, as the moral nature is greater than the physical 
strength or the intellectual power. Therefore it is not strange that in 
the midst of all the words of gentleness and encouragement spoken by 
Jesus to those who were condemned and despised by men, that His 
words were of a rebuking nature toward the self-righteous, those who 
considered themselves the judges of others ; the " scribes and Phari- 
sees, hypocrites/' representing the typical lovers of virtue in them- 
selves ; the state which scorned anything else than its own standard of 
excellence. The moral law puts to the severest test such states 
of supposed virtue, in which the letter of the law is the rule for 
human action. He who conforms to the letter of the law is considered 
a good man, while he who, sometimes disobeying the form of the law, 
most manfully struggles against temptation and finally overcomes it, 
is, nevertheless, censured and condemned. Such a state is often not 
considered a success in human life, but in the kingdom of the spirit 
each step toward self-conquest, in the sense of overcoming, not only 
the tendency to temptation but the possibility of it, is a step of 
victory, and that is moral attainment. 

In all the states, however complicated, that human life may be, it 
must be remembered by each that the highest possible states are those 
toward which the human race, as a whole, is tending, as represented 
by the highest in each individual. 

There is repetition and reiteration of many of these points, be- 
cause we desire to make clear the solution of many of the difficult 
problems in man's moral condition, for here is the principal struggle, 
and here the final victory. 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 59 

There are four general states of expression in connection with 
man's relation to all moral propositions ; and as many embodiments in 
each state as there are varieties of conditions in the human race. 

First: Unconsciousness of the moral law, and therefore no 
responsibility in connection with it. 

Second: Consciousness of the moral law, but inability to resist 
temptation. Here is the beginning of responsibility. 

Third : A false height, Pharisaical " I am holier than thou." 
Which does not commit an offense because it is condemned, and be- 
cause temptation is not in that direction. Here is the gravest respon- 
sibility. 

Fourth: The victory over the offense through victory over the 
temptation, and, consequently, the victory over self-praise and lauda- 
tion. The triumph of moral law. 

As previously noted and emphasized, the states of expression 
which include no knowledge of the moral law, are states of physical 
expression merely ; and, like the states of infancy in personal embodi- 
ments, include no responsibility. The one hope for such conditions 
must forever be included in the term growth; expression in further 
embodiments until the higher nature can be expressed. 

The second stage, being more complicated, is the more perplex- 
ing; but it calls for the higher degree of charity. The awakened 
glimmerings of moral perception are not the full growth of moral 
power, nor even the half growth, any more than the boy half grown is 
a man; but very often this moiety of growth is mistaken for full 
manhood. 

'The third stage, or false height, is even more difficult to meet. 
To the individual it seems like the real height, but has forever been 
revealed as the false one. To have charity for the individual and yet 
to tear the mask from this false condition, is only in the power of the 
most exalted lives, the highest teachers. Any measure of self-praise 
or self -congratulation, of thinking or acting : " I thank God that I am 
not as other men/' is a portion of the evidence of this third condition. 

The second and third states express the general condition of man- 
kind morally. 

The fourth stage needs no elaboration: a state absolutely free 
from moral obliquity, and absolutely free from self-praise or even 
self -consciousness, is an ideal, and yet a surpassingly real, state; a 
divine expression. 

We pass on, from the usual individual lines of embodiments, to 
those exceptional lives, who seem to be here for an especial purpose; 
who come as some rara avis in terris, to astonish the world with their 



60 TEE SOUL; 

brilliancy. These are embodied Souls, perhaps from other planets; 
alien to the earth, but are sent here on some errand of experience for 
themselves, which includes, also, a lesson to those embodied on the 
earth. Sometimes they are in advance; and the world looks on in 
amazement at their achievements; sometimes they are Xemeses, and 
the people to whom they come do not know the true nature of their 
visitation, but ages afterward it is revealed. 

Across the interstellar spaces there is spiritual, as well as mag- 
netic, sympathy between planets; and if the earth, or any nation 
thereof, has arrived at the condition needing an illustration of the 
life that is not upon the earth at the time, or if a force is needed that 
no life upon earth is qualified to give, or if a Nemesis is required, then 
one takes a pilgrimage from the planet next in advance to show what 
is needed, and to illustrate the power that is beyond. This explains 
those peculiar embodiments that seem to thrust themselves in upon 
human life, and which seem to be unaccounted for. 

Then there are conditions in life where you will see individuals 
who seem to be made up of fragments ; who never do anything contin- 
uously; w r ho can not persist in anything as a pursuit; who seem to 
have ability in many directions, but no tenacity of purpose. One of 
these lives would seem to be adapted to commerce for a while, then he 
would be a lawyer, then he would be a book maker, and finally a 
teacher, or a clergyman, then he would turn speculator; these are the 
gathering up of some of the fragments of embodiments that were not 
finished. These fragmentary states are like threads. You may have 
seen work that was done on some of those ancient hand-looms, where 
there was not a continuous thread, but the ends of the woof were left 
to be afterward carefully gathered up, or cut off, to make the warp 
and woof complete. These fragmentary and erratic lives are like the 
broken threads, having this intention; that they are taking up those 
threads of other embodiments to carry them forward to complete the 
fabric of life. You may have in mind some who seem to possess 
peculiar traits, each of which are wonderful, in their way, who have 
intelligence and ability in almost every direction, yet no continued 
purpose ; they are illustrations of this state to which we refer. Some- 
times these erratic lives suddenly change when they reach a certain 
state; when these fragments are outworked and discarded, then the 
new line, whatever it may be that is to be taken up, will be carried on 
to completion. 

Many embodiments beginning expression in one direction turn, in 
later years, toward something entirely different. The child and the 
youth may seem to have tendencies that point in one direction, but 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 61 

mature life will find them wholly changed. We call this an over- 
lapping; where the previous embodiment had not finished expression 
in a certain line. You will see this illustrated in precocious children, 
whom fond parents and friends think will prove remarkable in some 
given direction; when childhood is past, the gift in the direction of 
the precocity ceases; parents and friends are disappointed; they had 
built hopes and expectations on their early promise, but it proved 
to be fictitious only. All these instances are unaccounted for, except 
in the usual attempt to account for them by saying : the child's gifts 
have been spoiled by doting parents and unwise friends; but that 
which is perfect and genuine can not be perverted in any way. 

If any gift is to serve a purpose in an embodiment it is fully 
expressed, but if it has served its purpose in a preceding embodiment 
it sometimes flashes like a parting gleam of light upon the conscious- 
ness in the next embodiment, to show that it has been, and then gives 
place to something else. We have known some who as children were 
very miserly, (this is not usual with children) who seemed to grasp 
money very closely, yet who entirely outgrow the tendency in later 
years. We have even known the very extreme of generosity in child- 
hood, succeeded by avarice in later years. Oftentimes the things that 
were prized and looked forward to in childhood, one wholly rejects 
in mature years. The solution of the over-lapping is, that there is a 
line of expression to be finished in a given direction, and when that is 
finished, even if it is in childhood, the embodiment then takes up the 
line of that expression for which it is really intended. 

These instances must serve not only to illustrate the frequent and 
intimate relation of an embodiment to a previous one, but they bear 
us directly on to the next step in our lesson : that of Reminiscence. 

Reminiscence differs from memory 
as possession differs from the shadow of it. 

Memory is simply the register of passing events. Reminiscence 
is the essence of life; the fragrance or perfume of the flower of 
existence, whose fruition is in the Soul. Few lives, who are at all 
prepared to think on this subject, have not some reminiscence; none 
have the evidence of memory; some odor of a flower, some strain of 
music, the sight of a face upon the street, a conversation with some 
individual, who may be a stranger, the glimpse of a castle, will call up 
singular reminiscences unto such as we have referred to. So subtle, 
yet potent, are these, that were they fashioned, as they have been by 
poets and novelists, into song or story, they would form the soul of all 
the romance in the world. 



62 THE SOUL; 

All Oriental prophets, and ancient scholars; many of the Grecian 
philosophers ; modern writers of exalted romance ; and poets of every 
age, have been aware of reminiscences of previous embodiments, or 
have made the heroes and heroines of their poems or novels to possess 
them. Pythagoras, being far advanced in embodiments, could per- 
ceive what he was in his previous existence, and that he did not finish 
the line of teaching that he intended ; he had foretold in that previous 
embodiment that he would come as a teacher. All this was clearly 
stated in his teachings. He gave his followers to understand that he 
had reminiscences of long lines of life through which he had been 
advancing to reach the knowledge he had attained. Brilliant in 
science, as well as in morals and philosophy, the world accepts his 
perfect propositions in mathematics, but forgets his systems of ethics 
and philosophy. Plato's divine " Cosmos " included all past as well 
as present and future expressions. Wordsworth in his " Ode on 
Immortality;" Goethe and Schiller, and a score of others, illustrate 
the knowledge of reminiscence or the perception of it in the divine 
art of poesy. What other light than this divine reminiscence gleamed 
in upon that child, Bettina Yon Arnem, to make her know that Goethe 
was the genius of the hour? To whom other than the princess of a 
sacred past, in a kingdom not of earth, could Schiller have traced the 
" Mystery of Eeminiscence " ? George MacDonald in his novel, 
" Portent/' has distinctly made the hero and heroine know that they 
were upon the earth before. It is a sad, weird tale, but it serves to 
illustrate the truth of reminiscence. 

There are many hundreds of lives upon the earth today who have 
reminiscences. Perhaps there are none in this room who, if they 
spoke from within, have not felt at some time a reminiscence of a 
previous existence, as though somewhere before they had seen, or felt, 
or experienced that which is transpiring here and now ; a clasp of the 
hand, an intonation of voice, a flash, a gleam, a sunset glow, enough 
to reveal the heretofore. 

Among many thousands of similar instances we cite one. We 
know a lady who never signs her name to a document, even an ordi- 
nary letter, without being seized with violent trembling. She always 
said, long before these teachings were known to her, that she felt that 
she had signed her name consenting to a terrible crime or injustice 
in some past time; perhaps to a death warrant, possibly that of her 
dearest friend ; and that it had been a lifelong sorrow to her in that 
past time. When we consider what those past times were it is no 
wonder that sometimes there is hesitation, and trembling unaccount- 
able, when one is performing an ordinary act. It is no wonder that 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 63 

sometimes a reminiscence, as of sudden sorrow or of joy, should come 
upon one. What would be the feeling of the embodiment following 
such a life as that of Mary Stuart, unfortunate, not without ambition, 
but eighteen years a prisoner in the various dungeons and castles of 
England to serve the ambition of the royal household? If there 
were sometimes tears unexplained, a reminiscence of sadness that had 
no excuse for being, it would not be remarkable. Sometimes a babe 
comes sighing into a glad mother's arms, and it is only after months 
and years of love-light, and smiles, and kisses, that the child is won 
from its pre-existent sadness. Sometimes there are smiles and joy 
wholly unaccountable: since they are often depicted in the counte- 
nance where there is no outward occasion for being joyous, in the 
laughing eyes that reveal in every expression delight and gladness, in 
the hearts that are glad and can not be depressed or made sorrowful 
by the experiences of daily life. You will see hearts brave, cheerful, 
and strong, who will say : " Well, this is not so bad, it might have 
been worse f who turn persistently to the light instead of the shadow ; 
having either conquered the shadow or are luminous with strong 
reminiscence of the great light of a joy that was theirs. 

The- state of reminiscence does not begin with the first, nor yet 
with the second degrees of expression. It is a state of intuitive 
perception of the possessions within the Soul, but like all attainments 
has its shadowy and its real side. We may illustrate this by citing the 
one who is ascending a mountain: while he is in the valley, or even 
during the ascent, when he is struggling, entangled in the woods, and 
briers, and 'mid rocks, or descending into valleys between the hills, he 
can not see the path by which he has ascended, nor yet the way before 
him, but when he comes to one height he can look back along the 
mountain and see the devious path by which he has ascended. He 
also has a glimpse of the way before him, of the higher height to be 
attained, and once more plunges into the valley, or ravine, or tangled 
maze, to ascend. So at a certain height, or a certain degree of unfold- 
ment in human existence, glimmerings of reminiscence begin: the 
consciousness of having lived before, of having suffered with the 
sufferer, of having traveled along the shaded human ways. 

As those teachers like Pythagoras and Plato, and the shining 
groups of minds clustering, like stars, around some prophet of old, 
gave evidence of their individual reminiscences, so, in degree, many 
whom you meet today in the average state of intellectual and spiritual 
life, if closely questioned, would say : " Yes I feel often as though 
I had lived before; I have many times a sort of reminiscence of 
having had a previous existence here." Although this may be 



«4 THE SOUL; 

laughed at by friends, and frowned upon as a dream, or a freak of the 
imagination, still when you take up the complete web of human life 
its warp and woof will finally be found enwoven of the lines of these 
reminiscences. 

At certain points in human progress each Soul looks back over 
these lines of life and is aware. Poets and artists are privileged to 
dwell in what is called the realm of the imagination, and they are not 
criticised if they picture two lovers who think they have met and 
loved before. They are not censured if, on the top of some ancient 
castle or ruin, there shall suddenly come into the mind of the dreamer, 
as depicted in the poem or picture, that it is all familiar, that he has 
been there before. 

Poets, and artists, and writers, in the realm of the imagination, 
are supposed to have an especial sesame to enter the mystic and 
shadowy regions. All references to pre-existence, and reminiscence, 
are supposed to be poetic license ; but if poets did not strike a chord in 
human life that would vibrate in sympathy with their thoughts how 
could they thus write? The thrilling, the deep, the unexplainable, 
is oftenest that which is founded in the highest truth. If this 
principle were not in the upper air, if it did not belong to one of the 
inner chambers of the spirit, it could not be thought of. People do 
not absolutely invent ideas of this kind, they are borne into the con- 
sciousness from some inner realm. In ordinary lives, deeper subjects 
sometimes take possession and there begins this line of reminiscence, 
which, however, relates to the deeper consciousness, and which is very 
wisely veiled from the ordinary vision: since if people were busily 
engaged in remembering what they were, they would not fulfill the 
present duties and objects of life. There is just sufficient of remi- 
niscence in the world to offer as proof when any teaching is distinctly 
on that subject. Taking the whole world, and the whole human 
history, the evidence of reminiscence are as complete and as numer- 
ous as any other factor in human life. Nor is it possible to take from 
this rare lily of existence its attribute of being a flower. Keminis- 
cence would not be what its name implies if it were more than an 
atmosphere, a wonderful background into and through which the 
tones and tints of life are to be wrought. 

We again take up the illustration of the traveler, and follow him 
to the higher heights, fore-gleams as well as after-gleams are on those 
shining pinnacles. Can any one doubt what realm we are entering ? 
These heights constitute the realm of sages, teachers, prophets, and, 
finally, of Messiahs. 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 65 

The state of perfect reminiscence is also 
the state of prophecy. 

We have now reached that point of our subject which relates to 
spiritual existence, or what is commonly known as " The Spirit Life," 
" The Spiritual World," etc., etc., in connection with Embodiments. 

Spirit is the breath of life from the Soul 
into matter for expression. 

Each Embodiment is the result, in expression, of a Soul-breath, 
which is its spirit. 

The Spirit of each Embodiment expresses a personality, but not a 
complete entity, the entity being the Soul. 

The spiritual existence of each embodiment is. expressed in the 
earthly form (of that embodiment) and in the spirit state that suc- 
ceeds the form. Or, to be more explicit, the expression in each embodi- 
ment includes the earthly and spiritual states, the latter being the 
continuation or fruition of each embodiment. As the seed planted 
in the soil has a certain growth beneath the surface of the ground, a 
fuller growth above the surface, and fruition there, so the spirit has 
the fruition (as spirit, not as Soul) of its embodiment in the state 
which follows the separation from the body. Whatever is the inten- 
tion, theme, or line of experience or expression in any embodiment, 
that is, in a spiritual sense, carried forward into the realm of spirit : 
each embodiment yielding its spiritual harvest. 

There must be expressions and experiences in all the spiritual 
states belonging to earth, (or any planet) as there are in all the mate- 
rial states, to complete the full measure of the Soul's expression here. 
In the most primitive earthly states, or those nearest to matter, the 
spiritual expressions that follow each embodiment are very feeble, and, 
therefore, the spiritual existences are of short duration, and are not 
connected with any conscious moral or spiritual activities; but in 
later embodiments, when the mind and spirit begin to be active in 
expression, the spiritual states which follow the earthly embodiments 
are, necessarily^ more complete and full as the fruition of each embodi- 
ment. 

Between each embodiment and the succeeding one is such period 
of time (viewing the subject from the human side) as is required for 
the spiritual expression or fruition of the preceding embodiment. 
There is no haste, there is no delay ; no imperfect or broken links in 
the entire chain. 

The human mind takes alarm at once at these teachings, and 



66 TEE SOUL; 

declares a loss of identity if one embodiment is followed by another, 
and one spirit after another has expression. Herein we differ from that 
which is called reincarnation. There is no reincarnation; there is 
another expression, and another, until all that is possible is expressed 
here and in spirit life. Another embodiment is not a loss of identity, 
but an added expression of identity. One may paint a picture to-day, 
another in a month or a year, and in two years may write a poem or a 
treatise on science ; never losing, but adding to, his individual expres- 
sion. 

The entity is in the Soul. Identity is whatever is expressed from 
that Soul. One embodiment or one thousand can not destroy the iden- 
tity nor the entity. As each form only expresses a portion of the 
spirit that pervades it, so each spirit (of a Soul) only expresses a 
portion of the Soul. Do not mistake the spirit of an embodiment for 
the Soul : it is as fatal as to mistake the body for the spirit. 

Spiritualism reveals, as its name implies, a knowledge of the exist- 
ence of spirit, and the experiences after the decease of the mortal 
form of the spirit which possessed and pervaded that form. The spirit 
of each embodiment has existence in spirit life, and when the embodi- 
ment is a culmination in any direction, the spirit of that embodiment 
remains as a perfect portion of the entire expressions on earth. When 
the experiences are complete, each of these culminated expressions, 
forms a portion of the entire expressions of the Soul. While the fail- 
ures, as they are termed, all that has fallen short of perfection in any 
direction, form no part of the Soul possessions. 

The relation of the spirit to the Soul 
is as that of a segment to the whole circle. 

The Soul includes all expressions and relations in all embodiments. 

The spirit of each embodiment is expressed as long in mortal and 
spiritual life as there is any call or demand for it. We mean by this : 
any duties that are unfinished, any ties that are formed and require to 
be maintained, any outward or material belongings in which the spirit 
is concerned must be preserved. 

People say : I would not like to go into spirit life and not find my 
friends. If they are your friends you will find them, if they are not 
you would not wish to. All real ties are found to last in spiritual exist- 
ence, and form a portion of the Soul's possessions. The larger sphere 
includes the smaller one. It does not detract from the relation of the 
moon to the earth because both revolve around the sun. Nor does it 
render the relation of the planets in the solar system any less important 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 67 

because the entire system, including the sun, revolves around a more 
distant central sun. 

Children leave their parental homes to form other ties, of mar- 
riage and parentage, but are none the less children. One might as well 
suppose that the relations of life, parent and child, husband and wife, 
brother and sister, are blotted out by the SouPs relation to God. All 
are included in the Infinite Love. So this Soul-life must include all 
the relations and expressions of spirit, retaining the real and rejecting 
the shadowy or unreal. 

The mother, whose child is left upon the earth, does not change her 
natural or spiritual relationship, she fills her function toward that 
child. When there is an added expression upon the earth, in another 
embodiment, it is after all possible duties have been filled toward the 
child ; and that relation of mother and child, if it be real, is included 
as a portion of the Soul's treasures. 

Generations pass, usually including from one to two hundred years, 
before another embodiment occurs, except in particular cases where 
the life has nearly reached a culmination. 

There are exceptional states in the expressions of every Soul, 
wherein the spiritual existence after an embodiment may be very brief, 
or very protracted, extending to one or two thousand years, or more ; 
but the average is, as previously stated, about two hundred years. We 
could mention instances where those who have lived what they have 
considered unfinished lives, wherein their work was not completed, 
and they have had a wish to take up their work again, have soon had 
expression in another embodiment. We could mention instances, for 
illustrations, in which it was evident that one embodiment was nearly 
related to another, that the line of retrospect was complete, as in the 
case of Pythagoras. 

Strange messages from spirits, that have been mysterious to those 
receiving them are herein explained. A lady asking of a communicat- 
ing spirit for a certain spirit friend, received the answer: "He has 
gone on a voyage back to earth for the benefit of his Soul." Other 
answers, which were veiled, yet easily understood in the light of these 
teachings, have been given by spirits at various times, who could not 
explain the absence in their spirit states of certain ones whom they 
expected to meet. 

Eeminiscences of previous embodiments do not exist in ordinary 
life on earth, nor in the spirit state following the ordinary life ; there- 
fore it is not strange that mortals do not receive these teachings from 
spirits usually, for unless the earthly embodiment is ready to receive 
them, the spirit state following the embodiment will not reveal them. 



68 THE SOUL; 

It is with spirits as with mortals : very few mortals know ; but there 
are in each individual, in mortal and in spirit life, if the indications 
were carefully noted, certain flashes of reminiscence : we mean in such 
lives as have reached any degree of thought or intuition upon these 
and kindred themes. 

Each spirit enters, therefore, the spiritual existence with perfect 
freedom and safety ; as far as personal existence and relations are con- 
cerned each must carry out, as spirit, the spiritual continuation of the 
line of mortal life. 

To the spirit of each embodiment there are no new beginnings in 
this spiritual state, unless those beginnings were included in the 
embodiment, even though veiled ; but each spirit state is greater than 
the embodiment because the fruition of its line of expression. The 
spirit that has already started on earth in a line of moral excellence 
can not change that moral excellence in spirit life ; can only carry it to 
a degree of perfection in that line. The one, however, who has made 
no conquest of temptation while in the earthly state, where tempta- 
tion really exists, can not win that victory in the spiritual state. So 
one who passes into the spiritual state of existence, passes only to the 
spiritual completion of the solution of the problems already com- 
menced, not to a moral renovation; nor is that lack of moral victory 
a state of active or aggressive evil in the spirit existence; it is an 
aggregation of weakness. Those shadowy states, frequently referred 
to in spirit messages, strongly pictured and typified, are not states of 
positive, active, aggressive, evil, but are states of negation. That 
which in earth life is positive, because fed by material and organic 
conditions, is spiritual imbecility. To be a murderer on earth is in 
spirit life to be a weakling. Those spirits having no knowledge of 
goodness have no spiritual power. All who have aims, aspirations, 
and exalted reflections in earthly life, pass on to spiritual states com- 
mensurate with them. 

No added embodiment is necessary until all obligations and duties 
belonging to the late embodiment are expressed and perfected. 

Where infants pass to the spiritual state there is a spiritual pur- 
pose to be served even by the transient earthly state. You often hear 
mediums describe the spirit as growing up in spirit life ; such is really 
the case. In each embodiment the impulsion or expression, even 
though but commenced in the earthly form, is carried out in spiritual 
existence, for such embodiments are not intended to be perfected here ; 
in all cases where a child passes on, a double purpose is served. When 
a babe comes it is not always that it comes for expression, that little 
hour of life would not count as an expression ; but the object is that 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 69 

something is wrought in the lives of its parents. These waifs that 
float into existence below, and linger but an hour or a year are not 
robbed. How stupendous would be the robbery if one human life were 
all they could have ! 

There is no theory in religion or science, unless it includes that 
which we are teaching, that will explain why it is necessary for one 
man to live until he is eighty or ninety years of age and a babe to die 
before it is a week old, or before it is born. If it is said in reply, that 
the spirit state can supply all the lack of experience on earth, why not 
in all cases? Why must any grow old? 

We find that there are numberless ways in which Soul-life can be 
expressed, and each Soul can and does find absolute expression in all 
possible states of human existence, so the life of an hour or a moment 
may balance the life of fourscore or a century. Thus there is no 
loss, because in the great culminations of existence, just as in experi- 
ments in science, those states which are stepping stones, experiments 
toward a result, are not counted, only the successes; so in all these 
successive lines of embodiments, for every flickering life that goes out 
before one has time to know that it is here, there is always opportunity 
and time to equalize and balance all ; and whatever was unexpressed, 
seemingly, finds expression; and the real intent of each embodiment 
is expressed. 

To have the whole of human experience one form must not only die 
when it is eighty, but one form must die before there is birth; the 
expressions and experiences include all possible states. The spirit state 
in each embodiment is included in the whole plan. Your spirit life, 
or spirit world, is not disturbed by these teachings. It is only pro- 
vided with a diviner sense and recognition: is included in the larger 
sphere of being. A knowledge which is far greater, and is encompassed 
and surrounded by as much larger life than before, as the sun's light 
is brighter and more potent than that of the moon. 

Spiritualism without these lessons is as the moon revolving around 
the earth. In the moonlight of existence, limited by certain spiritual 
states, you may glow and shine after the state of earth, but when you 
find the source of the light of the spirit, it is this Soul-life which 
includes all spiritual states and all human existence. Under its divine 
and solvent radiance you are not only reconciled to birth and death, but 
to any birth, and to the death that is in human life ; you are reconciled 
to all different conditions in outward existence ; to all those states in 
spirit life that are not provided for in theology, and that Spiritualism 
only touches lightly or not at all, and can not explain, and can not 
answer. This light is the only solution of the heretofore, and of those 



70 THE SOUL: 

states far beyond spirit existence, in the realm we name angelic. Those 
differences also in spiritual conditions you know are ultimately all to 
be solved, but how, or in what way, has not been revealed except in this 
light of the Soul. 

Spiritual existence, as a rule, includes the period of time which 
would be required for the full perfection of the life on earth, and for 
the carrying forward of its purposes in spirit life. 

As there is approach toward the final culmination in embodiments 
on earth the spiritual harvest is riper before entering spirit life, so the 
interval of time between embodiments is much lessened, for as the 
embodiments approach the final culmination there is more rapid ten- 
dency to expression. It would not be surprising to you to know that 
where geniuses have been perfected in many ways and there are many 
lines of culminations coming together that the embodiments are much 
more rapid, that the earthly ties are less dominant, as they are not 
needed, and that at last only the spirit prevails and the Soul seeks 
expression in its final states on earth. 

We have endeavored in this and the preceding lessons to impress 
upon you the equality of all Souls, we have jndeavored to impress 
upon you the absolute justice of this law of expression as applied to 
all Souls. We should like to impress upon you more fully that which 
should be the lesson, particularly to mortals in their present state, that 
not only everything is possible for each individual Soul, but that no 
Soul ever expressed any genius or splendid quality that all will not 
express. 

We would like to give encouragement to such as are athirst, seem- 
ingly restless and dissatisfied, that what is not attained will surely be 
won; and even though it may be valueless when it is attained, you 
must each accomplish it and find it out for yourself. No one can 
have expression for another. Even in the short space of one genera- 
tion the son never follows the admonitions of the father, unless the son 
is older than the father in expression, but if he is not older in expe- 
rience he will have his own experience, whatever the admonition may 
be, and he soon gets it in life. No human life can have experience for 
another. One who has never experienced love can not declare what it 
is, so that divine impulse, of love, must ultimately come into every life 
in all guises until the light of Soul-love is known. No one can tell 
what religion is, until a religious force is born within ; others may call 
it a dream, enthusiasm, unreality ; may have no interpretation where- 
with to solve the sacred flame, but if it has been experienced it is under- 
stood. The same is true of poetry : many may write in the rhyme, or 
rhythm, or measure, of poetry who are not poets ; but no one can under- 



ITS EMBODIMENTS. 71 

stand the quality or essence of poetry unless he is a poet. This can be 
applied to music, to all attainments. Often that which one will throw 
away when it is won, proves by the desire of having it that it must be 
won; and each will be obliged to win for this experience: the joy of 
conquest and the disappointment of it too. 

That which allures and captivates man's ambition and deceives his 
conscience, is a false height from which he may, perhaps, perceive the 
real mountains upon which the true light shines afar off, but he must 
descend into the valleys to reach them. Man may build towers for 
observing the stars, but he can not reach them by climbing to the top 
of the towers. So each tower of pride, ambition, false hope, or love, 
man will build; nay more than this: he may wear the laurel wreath 
and the wreath of bay, and prove what the greatest in the world have 
known for all the ages, that both of these bear more thorns than did 
the crown of thorns on the brow of Christ. 

Please also remember, that it is not possible while one is measur- 
ing the deeps to recoil from them, nor for any to have had experience 
that all have not had, or that they must not have; it is not possible 
for one height to have been attained or any beauty or perfection, how- 
ever fair they seem, or that fairest height of all, moral and spiritual 
perfection, exemplified in the greatest teachers, revealed in the loftiest 
minds of earth, that all will not one day attain. 

As, sometimes, one's past is a background against which one draws 
the contrast of the present with the past attainment, let your present 
imperfections be the background against which the light that is divine 
shall picture the future achievement in glorious and triumphant 
beauty ; and then remember that that achievement, great, and wonder- 
ful and perfect as it may be, will form but the stepping stone to that 
higher height, that diviner glory which shall follow. 



FIFTH LESSOX. 

THE REUNITED SOUL. 

INCLUDING PARENTAL SOULS AND 
KINDRED SOULS. 

Not alone is any Soul pushed out of the Celestial Heavens, out of 
the whiteness of the throne of God, to seek expression in material 
life. Even as the mother bird gently pushes her young from the parent 
nest that they may learn to fly, but ever hovers near and dives beneath, 
spreading her wings to catch them if they fall, so the Infinite Mother 
Love watcheth the fledglings of the skies. 

Not alone do Souls approach the earth. In all manifestations of 
nature there are association and groupings ; atoms arranged in duads, 
triads, quadrads and quintads ; the flora and fauna in species and fam- 
ilies. So groups of Souls pass from the Celestial State toward a solar 
system for expression. Archangels and Angels, of degrees adapter 1 to 
the states of expression intended, accompanying them. 

In groups of one hundred and forty-four thousand come Souls un- 
der charge of an Archangel. This is a Kabalistic and Messianic num- 
ber, is referred to in the vision of the Apocalypse in the New Testa- 
ment; it here refers to such Souls as approach the earth (or any 
planet) at any given time for expression. Other groups of Souls each 
numbering one hundred and forty-four thousand approach the earth, 
until all are embodied that the planet can ever perfect in its expres- 
sion. This largest group is divided into smaller ones, the two smallest 
numbering one hundred and forty-four Souls, and twelve Souls, re- 
spectively. The group of twelve is called a Family of Kindred Souls, 
and is in charge of a Parental Soul; i. e., a Soul having passed 
through the degrees of earthly expression and being, therefore one 
of its angels. 

The number twelve is the mystical number, the sacred number of 
the ancients. The larger number, one hundred and forty-four, twelve 






PARENTAL AND KINDRED SOULS. 73 

times twelve, expresses also a mystical meaning, and has relation to 
the Twelve Angels, who, grouped in the angelic state, have charge of 
the twelve groups of Souls. One hundred and forty-four thousand 
constitute all that come in a certain period of time and begin, ap- 
proximately, their lives together on the earth. One of these groups are 
those who first approach the earth and form what is called the 
"primal nation," the beginning. These take their primary lessons 
and pass on through the different steps of this life, taking the same 
steps at the same time, though scattered far and wide upon the earth. 

The indications of the relations of the groups is made manifest in 
the first nations of the earth, where tribes and nationalities held sway 
according to their physical states, and there the indications are very 
strong. The tribal rules' of the primal nations, the absolute sway of 
the patriarchal form of government prove that the idea of the parental 
Soul was recognized, that the one who has charge of the tribe is con- 
sidered the superior. Sometimes this parental rule is represented by 
both man and woman. This patriarchal rule, and the harmony of the 
tribe and family, existing among primal nations, is like the innocence 
of childhood, and is soon disturbed by the material selfishness that 
follows. 

There are periods of peace in the primal conditions of the nations 
of the earth; after that there are discord, striving, and warfare; the 
groups of Souls then have become dispersed into different nationali- 
ties ; the members of the same nation are no longer kindred, they quar- 
rel in the same household. The typical Cain and Abel of Scripture are 
the typical aliens in the same household, not being kindred in Soul, 
expressing different stages of growth in connection with earth. These 
aliens are to be found in almost every household in any society or 
community. But for these illustrations, and the true causes of them, 
there never could have been wars among the nations and families of 
earth. Souls become separated, they are no longer nations of the life 
of the Soul, but nations of the body. 

The foregoing explains why the ties of relationship and the ties of 
consanguinity in the lower orders of human life are much stronger 
than they are in the intervening states, between the lower and higher 
orders, because the ties of consanguinity are the physical expression of 
what is termed affection. The first beginnings of strife are after the 
dispersion of the primal household or nation, and before the higher or 
spiritual recognition begins. The kindred Souls have become dis- 
persed and only gradually, with occasional glimpses and vivid flashes, 
do they come together in the same household or nation. They do not 



74 THE SOIL: 

usually meet until in later embodiments when there are great crises or 
culminating periods on the earth. 

Illustrations of these groups of kindred Souls, and their recogni- 
tion, are upon the earth now in great numbers, and are to be found in 
every period of human history. When you see, in different portions 
of the earth, lives spring up suddenly, with natures that resemble one 
another, similar in thought, alike in purpose, having corresponding 
sympathy, you may know they are kindred Souls, and yet they may 
have never met in their earthly forms. There are those who appear 
and act together in emergencies. Take, for instance, bodies of reform- 
ers or groups of people w T ho are intent on carrying forward art or 
science ; musical, artistic, scientific, patriotic lives, who are as brothers 
and sisters, yet do not belong to the same earthly parents. 

It has been observed by thoughtful minds very frequently, that 
poets and painters exist in certain countries and ages in groups. What 
constellations clustered around a certain period of time in Italy ; the 
Preraphaelite period, leading up to the wonderful age of art when 
there seer^ed to be poured out a new spirit upon the earth, an age 
created by the group of geniuses that clustered around imperial Rome. 
Then followed the Eenaissance. In poetry also there was the Grecian 
age; afterward was the Dantean age, and later the Elizabethan age 
of poetry and literature; all these ages are so named because of the 
constellations of minds that seemed born for the same epoch, and 
created the art, or literature, of their period. Who other than a group 
of kindred Souls could have thrilled Germany with such light as fin- 
ally clustered around Goethe and Schiller in the small court at Wei- 
mar? 

When any great movement is in the world, like temperance, like 
the abolition of slavery, like anything that enlists the attention of 
philanthropists, there spring to the surface workers in that movement, 
seemingly already prepared though they dwell in different lands. 
Around the Reformation there clustered a certain galaxy of minds 
that seemed to have been made ready for the occasion and the work ; 
were one in the fraternity of the Soul. 

In the matters of scientific discovery or invention it usually occurs 
that more than one mind, perhaps several, make the discovery or inven- 
tion at the same time, and there is scarcely any nation that does not 
claim for her favorite scientific mind the honor of each discovery, prov- 
ing that many think in the same direction at the same time. Each is as 
much the author of the discovery as any other, but the friends of each 
frequently have accused the others of plagiarism in ideas ; in most cases 
this refutes itself, since none could know of the experiments leading 



PARENTAL AND KINDRED SOULS. 75 

to the discovery of the others. In the time of a great intellectual 
epoch, like the period of the Platonists, there are those who are ready 
to rally around and receive the central thought. The teacher, like 
Socrates or Plato, represents the center of the group. The household 
or children of any particular light rally around their center as there 
are others who gather around other centers, of art, science, philosophy, 
or religion ; all in these groups are more closely united than those who 
are simply united by the ties of consanguinity, each recognizes that 
theirs is a larger brotherhood. 

These fraternities are observable in advanced states of human 
society, not in the lower states, as said before, because of the selfishness 
in external things that intervenes. In the higher states, when great 
themes or purposes enlist humanity, you will observe that there is a 
spontaneous fraternity formed among certain people for working out 
great moral purposes. This is why there are groups of reformers, 
groups of men of science, groups of artists. What greater evidence of 
these groups of Souls could be offered than that afforded in the high 
state of art revealed in the geniuses who gathered around the period of 
time when Eaphael was upon the earth ? What greater evidence than 
when the poets of England followed one another in quick succession, 
and when they passed on left the earth almost bare and barren of poesy 
until a new generation of poets came into the world ? What greater 
evidence than in the patriots, heroes, and statesmen, who rise with 
wonderful power of pen, or sword, or voice to fight for country ? what 
greater evidence than Italy ; than Hungary ; than Europe to-day, where 
not cnly individual groups, but constellations of groups, seem to rally 
around the great movements that are upon earth? 

Even in ordinary states of earth-life, how easy it is among the mul- 
titude of people, if formality is withdrawn, to discover the attractions 
of each: artist seeks artist, poet seeks poet, the musician seeks his 
fellow harmonist, the convivial seeks one of his kind, men of trade 
and commerce confer together, and the butterflies, who hover near the 
gaudy blossoms of fashion and pleasure, are found at the shrine of 
their worship. 

Frequently people in different stations in life associate mysteri- 
ously together. Sometimes a prince of royal blood finds his chosen 
companion in a peasant. The court, society, and all the world are scan- 
dalized, but the prince, in some subtle way, recognizes the fact that 
there is more spiritual sympathy and kinship between the peasant and 
himself than between himself and a whole line of his royal kinsmen. 
This kind of illustration extends in many ways into lines of thought 



76 THE SOUL; 

that are most fascinating ; sometimes in reading a book one will recog- 
nize a kindred Soul in the author, although unknown in person. 

If one were on the plane of Carlyle, but had never seen him, and 
if id perusing his works his sentiments would impress one more than 
any other writer, this would prove a kinship. If one understands 
another person and sympathizes with each aspiration, it is always evi- 
dence that they belong to the same family of Souls. One often meets 
with strangers, so far as any previous personal acquaintance is con- 
cerned or any outward recognition, yet after five minutes in the pres- 
ence of such an one, each feels that there has been an acquaintance of 
years. One frequently enters into conversation with another and in a 
short time the two become intimate friends ; while with others one may 
live in the next house, or even in the same dwelling, and each never 
know the other. A clasp of the hand in an hour of need or sorrow ; a 
look of encouragement from kindly, although strange, eyes ; a tone of 
the voice that sounds like the voice of one long lost and well beloved ; 
these are the occasions that sometimes reveal a kindred Soul. 

This is the solution of those ideal friendships that history lias 
recorded ; they are typical illustrations of the fraternity of the Soul. 
Damon and Pythias is the ideal brotherhood which, beyond all ties of 
consanguinity, made these two one in the consciousness of the Soul. 
This tie is that which frequently binds men together in business or in 
literature, or science, and they are as one man, they are brothers. 

This longing for the kinship of the Soul explains often the great 
loneliness that is felt in the world. How many people have felt that 
they were aliens, almost outcasts from human life ! Many people feel 
that there is, perhaps, not one upon the earth who can enter into their 
feelings or understand them. The most God-like mind, even the 
Christ, was heralded in the ancient record as the one who trod "the 
wine press alone;" so far in advance of mankind as not to be recog- 
nized. This loneliness which many feel, which sometimes results from 
friends and relatives having passed out of mortal life, or from being 
alienated by conviction, sentiment, exaltation, from other friends and 
relatives, is explained in this higher kinship of Souls. Thus when one 
meets with a mind who is sympathetic, who understands every thought, 
who in conversation seems to understand what truth it is that one is 
striving to express, who continually exclaims : "I understand this, it is 
plain ;" the thoughts of each flow together : such as these are Soul kin- 
dred, unknown to each other by name or nationality; they may each 
be of a different country, speaking another language; but when that 
language is translated by the spirit, when each thought is understood 
as coming from within the Soul, it expresses the kinship ; such as these 



PARENTAL AXD K IN DEED SOULS. 77 

are of the household of Souls. When you find your friend, your 
brother, your sister, though not reared in the same family, who has a 
different name and parentage, yet to whom in your very heart and 
Soul you feel nearer than to those who have ties of consanguinity, you 
have found one of your Soul kindred. For such friendship the whole 
world has often been forsaken, as history many times has revealed. 

We have known those who were orphans in the midst of their 
parents and a whole house full of brothers and sisters, so far as the 
earthly tie was concerned. The story of Cinderella is not a fable: 
rejected by earthly kindred, the Fairy is the Soul who works wonders 
out of meanest material things and brings each Cinderella to her own 
inheritance where her Prince is sure to be found. 

We have known those who had wealth of kindred in Soul who had 
no human relatives. To those who feel the orphaned state which seems 
full of desolation and wandering weariness; that which sometimes 
takes possession of lives at birth; that which causes them to feel as 
aliens upon the earth; that which comes to each one, oftentimes in 
crowded cities, or even in the midst of friends, of family and of the 
household, that there is no one who understands, no one who can appre- 
ciate the feelings and thoughts that are within, we will say: do not 
believe it; there are those who do understand, those who appreciate; 
and the time will come when you will meet, when you will recognize 
one another, when the longing for the brother or the sister will be 
fulfilled ; when the Soul-tie is accomplished. 

These periods of recognition come only at some great height: 
when the Soul has had expressions of sorrow, when the heart has had 
its tears, and the days of weariness have been full of trials, they have 
quickened the perceptions and made the Soul rush through and claim 
its own. This recognition does not come to those who have not need 
of it : to those in the outward conditions of life, who are satisfied with 
worldly things and treasures ; nor is it always true that they come to 
those who are dissatisfied. Sometimes there are members of the same 
family who are Soul-kindred. Two brothers will be more attached to 
one another than to the others, two sisters will seem to be nearer and 
closer to each other than to the other members of the family. Some- 
times the adopted child is the heart-child of the mother, is nearer to 
her in spirit than those of her own flesh and blood. She puts it aside 
in outward conviction, or it is veiled from her consciousness by the 
soft light of tender pity, but in spirit she knows it. Even those who 
have no children oftentimes may recognize in the ones about them those 
who are children in a dearer and nearer sense than if they were their 
own in mortal tie. So what is denied in material life the spirit always 



78 THE 80UL; 

provides. Sometimes, like a prophecy of the divine family, the whole 
household are kin. This is the ideal household on earth; there is no 
jarring or discord ; all are pervaded by deep spiritual love. 

There are those who say, concerning these teachings of embodi- 
ments : "They divide the mother from her child." We answer : the 
tie that is real can not be divided either by mortal birth or death. 
Can any one tell us what tie it is that binds the mother to her child 
unless it is the Soul-tie? There is no Soul-tie, and sometimes no 
human love, accompanying some states of physical parentage. Can 
any other teaching explain why the harsh parent sometimes casts aside 
the child, disinheriting from love, estates, home or crown ? No teach- 
ings can separate the mother from her child ; the world and its selfish- 
ness divide, but the Soul reunites, and the true parent and the real 
kindred find every tie perfect in the kingdom of the Soul. 

All Souls having expression at one time upon earth, being in 
groups, those in the groups of any twelve Souls (twenty-four embodied 
human lives) express themselves in similar states at the same time. 
The twelve groups composing the one hundred and forty-four are also, 
as groups, passing through similar experiences. But there are diver- 
gences among the one hundred and forty-four thousand, some groups 
passing through an experience or series of experiences a little in 
advance or in slightly diverging lines from the others; but when the 
culminating period is reached all groups belonging to one Dispensation 
will have had similar experiences. 

As all Souls in these groups of twelve, and one hundred and forty- 
four, and, at last, in the whole one hundred and forty-four thousand, 
have similar expressions and experiences within one of the cyclic 
periods of the earth, their ripening (or perfection in expression on 
earth) forms one of the smaller Messianic periods, or Dispensations, 
hereafter to be explained. 

The foregoing will explain why in great crises, like that of the 
Reformation, there were those who were ready, those who rallied to the 
cause of the Eeformation. All who thus answered were kindred in 
Soul, belonging to the same or kindred group, had reached the same 
altitude of perception, through expression and experience, at the same 
time. If upon the earth to-day the highest subject that enchains the 
human thought could be presented simultaneously to the whole world, 
as one might fire something from a cannon's mouth without warning, 
there would be one hundred and forty-four thousand ready to receive 
it. Soul-groups of twelve and one hundred and forty-four would 
receive the new truth together, and the ones who are ready are in those 
numbers. 



PARENTAL AND KINDRED SOULS. 79 

All religious societies, brotherhoods, and sacred recluses who have 
united for an exalted purpose are illustrations of this idea. Associa- 
tions, or communities like the Shakers, Quakers, and some of those 
smaller bodies who have retired from the world to establish the mil- 
lennium, are prophecies: the ideal of Socialism, (not its degenerate 
namesake,) the ideal human brotherhood, of which Fourier might have 
been the prophet, and Shelley the poet. 

Kindred Souls, as said before, do not recognize each other, except 
in momentary glimpses and prophecies, until a certain line of embodi- 
ments are being completed, or in culminations of genius. They recog- 
nize each other in great crises of nations, and, finally, in periods of great 
spiritual change, like the birth of a new religion. Every Dispensation 
appears simultaneously to those who are ready among all nations. The 
truth which is the heralder of the New Dispensation is not given to 
you alone in this far western land, but to all the nations where human 
lives are found ready to receive it : the light from beyond death, and 
the truth which is now being expressed to you, finds also its expression 
in almost every language beneath the sun. 

We have thus made known who are kindred Souls ; they come under 
charge of the same Angels, and their Angels under charge of the same 
Archangel. They traverse together the degrees of human life, and 
reach those states that will be referred to throughout these lessons as 
the "first fruits," in each Dispensation, that are gathered by the Mes- 
siahs. 

We now, with reverent steps, approach the most sacred shrine of 
the Soul in the expression here : the reunion, or recognition, on earth 
of the Soul, divided in expression by material existence. This is the 
culmination of all embodiments, the Crown and Kingdom of all expe- 
rience. 

As the monogamic marriage is the highest state of human society, 
so is it a prophecy of the Soul marriage, this divine reunion. This 
ideal state is revealed in all poetry, in the highest literature, and is 
that which constitutes the dream of the world. In every human life 
that is lifted above the clod, there is the one ideal state : the thought 
of each that there is, somewhere, another all its own, its possession. 
Once each one seems to remember having had this Soul companion, 
this other self, in some long past period of human expression ; or was 
it an ante-natal dream, a glimpse of the heretofore and the hereafter 
in the skies ? 

The Soul, in its twofold expression, having passed through all 
forms of embodiment, meets. This is the perfected Soul, in its con- 
quest over matter. What is meant by this is, that when the expression 



HO THE SOUL; 

of life is spiritually perfect, when the exaltation is complete and the 
earth has no more temptation, the Soul having expressed in every 
form, then the life is complete, then the dual life appears. 

Once only, in the entire series of embodiments, do these divided 
expressions of the Soul meet, before this final expression. In such cases 
the meeting is called "a happy marriage," a union of those "made for 
each other," a "marriage made in heaven." This meeting is when one 
half the cycles of earthly experience have been passed. It is a prophecy 
of the final recognition and leaves its impress or reminiscence. Such 
instances of marriage, form the typical state of human happiness; it 
may not be accompanied with great exaltation in any other ways ; but 
in the perfectly happy marriage, where there is never any jar nor dis- 
cord, nor divergence, there is spiritual, as well as mental and moral in- 
terchange and interblending. This is not because the two portions of 
the Soul are interchangeable or may be expressed, the masculine portion 
in other than the masculine, and the feminine in other than the fem- 
inine form, but because, in this meeting, there is a mutual exchange of 
experiences, which forevermore is borne on until this final experience 
when all the lines are complete in the Angel. This is why the most 
exalted men are tender and loving as a woman, not that they are "weak 
and effeminate," but that they are tender, kind, and feminine ; because, 
having come in contact with the feminine portion of their Souls in 
expression in the one half cycle, they have received the baptism of this 
feminine life. The same is true with women who express, as did 
"George Eliot," the intellect of a man, but with all the sensitive nature 
of a woman ; as did many Grecian women in philosophy, or poetry, or 
strength of physical endurance, express the qualities that are supposed 
to be masculine, but always coupled with refinement and delicacy. 

In this, as in all other states of human expression, there are the 
false and the true heights ; the fictitious and the real attainments ; so 
in this Soul relation there are the most fatal earthly mistakes before 
the real height is reached. In many states where the life otherwise is, 
apparently, ideal, as in the intellectual height of Greece, marriage 
seems to be disgraced and disregarded ; in the revolutionary period in 
France, when woman^s power seemed to be the greatest, there was the 
least sanctity in the home life. 

Frequently minds who are illumined somewhat on the subject of 
the Soul-life start from their anchorage as though they expected to 
become angels at once. Let no one suppose that by going out with intel- 
lectual, spiritual, or other than angel light, this angelic state is to be 
found. No man seeks or finds that which is greater than his attain- 
ment. The false and feverish states in social life are as easily solved 






PARENTAL AND KINDRED SOULS. 81 

in this system as the many other complex problems of human life, as 
you will perceive ere the close of the lesson. When we portray the 
real it is the truly ideal, the divine; not a present possession with 
many, but a prophecy for all. 

The different stages of human experience convey indications of 
approaches to the angelic or perfected state. Human society offers 
many beautiful and many painful illustrations of the true and the 
false heights in this direction. 

In human states there are many who expect to attain this perfect 
angelic life while merged in the imperfection of the senses ; there are 
those who expect to convert, or pervert, the accepted states of human 
society into something that will lead them to the triumph of the ideal 
height where their selfishness will never permit them to ascend. Human 
beings are not angels until the angel, by growth in expression, is fully 
revealed, and then the perfection is manifested in that perfect state. 
Many social reformers, as they are named, suppose the ideal state is 
to be reached by the making or unmaking of human laws, but most of 
the unhappy conditions and relations in human life (indeed we may 
say all) are the results of the states of individuals, which no human 
ordinance can affect. One must not confound this ideal and final state 
with degrees of expression less than perfect 

Many suppose that they have to begin at the apex to build the 
structure of perfect life on earth, instead of growing to the height by 
attaining self-abnegation by growth. So it has been supposed that in- 
stitutions are in the way of human happiness, but human states are in 
the way of perfect happiness. Let no one suppose that he or she can 
find this Soul-state by going out and searching for the immortal mate- 
hood. When one grows to the height of a perfect marriage there is no 
power in heaven or earth that can keep it from one. Until one grows 
to that height, there is no power in heaven or earth that can bring it to 
that one. Therefore the lesson to be learned is that every human state 
of society is as perfect as the individuals that compose it. Fulfillment 
of all the duties in life, fidelity to each relation, constitute the highest 
law in human progress. 

There are often lives that are trembling toward completion, having 
longings, aspirations, prayers and hopes which certainly do not belong 
to the physical, but are the approximation of a nearer relation, an inner 
unfoldment. You have, perhaps, known gifted people, similarly 
endowed, who were merely kindred, but who have entered into a nearer 
relationship that has proven disastrous to both. Many of these 
instances might be cited in those intellectual marriages, so nearly do 
they resemble the real, so nearly are the ties of intellect and aesthetic 



82 TEE SOUL; 

taste like the ideal, that it is often the fatal mistake of genius to sup- 
pose that in another genius is to be found also the other portion of the 
Soul. Where, sometimes, such association has been but a blessed state 
of mutual helpfulness, there are other lives where it has been ship- 
wreck and disaster, not from any immorality in either, not from any 
fault that could be named, but from the mistaken idea that that kin- 
ship is Soul-marriage. 

There is always a restless period accompanying any reform. These 
agitations afford most singular illustrations of what we are now teach- 
ing: that wherever the changes of such revolution affect the intellec- 
tual, political and religious states, they affect marriage. Under 
imperial decrees there are marriages formed or abrogated, set aside 
or increased ; in periods of speculation as in France or in this country, 
marriage becomes a commodity, a matter of barter and sale. In periods 
of revolution all marriage is lightly set aside and lightly entered 
because every depth of human life is being stirred. This is why many 
reformers, springing toward the ideal, as in the German "Storm and 
Stress" period, or in the French Eevolution, or in the earlier Grecian 
history, or as in more recent times, have expected the perfect marriage 
on earth before there were perfect men and women. 

The highest law of Christian lands is the marriage law, as the 
highest state of Christian society is the marriage state, the bulwark of 
all social and moral ideals. The mistake is in supposing that the 
ordinance makes perfection; it is the state in each individual that 
makes the perfect or imperfect marriage. By laws man merely regu- 
lates the differences that must arise in states that are inferior to per- 
fection, but the Divine law is in itself the ordinance of Heaven. That 
which made the typical man and woman in Eden, before and after the 
fall, cling together, makes marriage sacred in the light of Heaven, as 
truth unto the present state. No one can depart or fall from that 
truth and win the highest, because the highest must grow up from 
within. As marriage is the highest ^tate of civilization, so its abuse 
by perversion, by force, by unjust laws, must constitute the deepest 
source of human misery. There must come a state to the whole world, 
as there has come to individuals and groups of Souls, when all dross 
will be put aside and the Soul will be one in this state. Each will 
become the angel again. 

The Souls embodied here do not pass back through the Eden state, 
but through the experiences of darkness and light, sorrow and joy, 
tribulation and conquest, reach perfection ; and this perfection can not 
be reached until all earthly things are vanquished. Foregleams of 
this ideal state, prophecies of this divine fulfillment have been given 



PARENTAL AND KINDRED SOULS. 85 

cloister or convent when across the sacred barriers of vestal vows and 
celibate lives the flashing light of the revelation comes, not to break 
down the barriers, but to send the light of Soul-love far from the body 
within the Soul. In the angelic condition there is no turbulence nor 
turmoil. 

All lives tend to this ideal. This perfect, transcendent state is that 
which was pictured by Swedenborg when he said : "Those who are truly 
married on earth are in heaven one Angel." When Jesus was asked 
about marriage in heaven, He said: "They are neither married nor 
given in marriage, but are as the Angels." This is the meaning of the 
state of "the Angels." No spirits are angels, but when the Soul has 
been expressed in all possible states of mortal life, the recognition then 
takes place and the Angel is there. The two are one Angel. This is 
the revelation that comes from the angelic state to earth. Disembodied 
spirits do not know it, but Souls. The light of this truth gleams fair 
and bright above all earthly conditions, and this is that which comes 
as the crown of all expression and experience on earth. 

So step by step the progress to attainment of power and glory must 
be won in equal portion, and that achievement, that attainment, that 
final recognition betokens the Angel. It is the final step which is 
always indicated by no self-seeking, but by the vanquishment of all 
earthliness ; by that which makes humanity perfect and complete, a life 
of self-abnegation and self-f orgetf ulness ; and he who would go to find 
the Angel because he thinks himself ready is blinded by selfishness. 
Lives that are dissatisfied and restless will do well to attend to the 
duties of the hour and know that when the Angel appeareth there is 
no more self-seeking. Sometimes in dungeon cells wherein the self- 
forgetful life has been immured; sometimes in lowly paths of duty; 
sometimes in such self-denial as expelled Dante from his native home, 
and gave him the key to the gates of paradise ; whenever and wherever 
found it is the one life of fulfillment, the crown of existence. 

The dual life merged in one becomes the Angel ; not by the path- 
way traversed in the involution, but by the pathway of overcoming, of 
vanquishing the material expression until there can be revealed 
through the mortal form the angelic Soul. This height has been 
attained by such as have led and guided the world, which slowly fol- 
lows after them. 

The dual lives flow together in outward expression, and that is the 
perfected life, the expression of the perfect Soul ; the final embodiment 
on earth is that perfected Soul expression, and not until this expres- 
sion is attained by every conquest can the recognition take place, and 



86 THE SOUL; 

not until that recognition has the Soul finished the earthly expressions, 
then the Angel is made known. 

When the Angel is completed in expression, when such as these 
pass from mortal forms, they are not in spirit states, but as one Angel 
enter the angelic state, which is beyond the spiritual state, the perfec- 
tion of all spiritual states ; they will no more be embodied in mortal 
form, but will have charge of the Souls that come after them. These 
Angels are Parental Souls, or Guides; not in the sense that the word 
parent is used generically, here it is used to express the degree of dif- 
ference between the perfected Soul, i. e., the Soul that has perfected 
its expression in the earthly state, and the states of the Souls who are 
still in the progress of perfecting the expression. So those who enter 
and pass through the earthly state and who have been gathered into 
the angelic kingdom constitute the Parental Souls of those who are 
to follow in the next cycle or dispensation ; are their guardian Angels. 
When any one is told of a Guardian Angel this term must always mean 
the Parental Soul of a group of twelve Souls, (twenty-four human 
embodiments) who are kindred Souls. 

These Angels have possession of all experience and wisdom of earth, 
and thus have the power to aid others who are following on in the 
pathway and pilgrimage of earthly life. Those in the spheres of 
Angels, being beyond the spheres of ministering spirits and departed 
friends, keep watch and guard by appointment over those spiritual 
states connected with the earth, each Angel appointing ministering 
spirits according to the need or state of mortals. There are many 
degrees of Angel life which will hereafter be referred to. 

These completed, or angelic Souls, remain in the state of angelic 
ministry unto earth until succeeded by another harvest of Souls, who 
become in turn guardian Angels of those on earth; so that all who 
ripened under the past dispensation remain as guardian Angels of the 
Souls that they have in charge for the present dispensation. 

There are other angelic states; and in each of these states there 
are degrees ; but that which is to borne in mind in this lesson is, that 
none are either left to grope their way in darkness nor are they unduly 
aided, but are assisted by all the light and knowledge in the universe, 
by the Parental Soul, adapted to the needs of each. 

In great periods, like those of spiritual dispensations, more lives 
culminate than at any other time. So when Christ passed into and 
out of the earthly ministration His Angels accompanied Him, and the 
"first fruits" of His kingdom were completed Souls who were ready 
to become angels when He appeared. 



PARENTAL AND KINDRED SOULS. 87 

Unto those to whom this ideal thought, this perfect revelation can 
come, this recognition of kindred Souls, this knowledge of the Parental 
Soul and its guidance, this Soul-marriage, there is complete fulfillment 
of all prophecy. The states of mortal life, chastening, purifying, 
uplifting, unfolding, lead, step by step, to the condition of fulfillment, 
to the condition of perfect recognition, and under that love, under that 
fulfillment, the Angel is won. Then all lines of life are revealed, there 
is no more imperfection, each portion of the Soul sees within the other 
that which has been passed, there is all reminiscence with its perfect 
grace; and all divinest prophecy. 

The points to be remembered in the lesson just given are : 

The Souls accompanying each other to and passing through 
earthly experiences at the same time are in groups. 

Those in the smallest groups, of twelve Souls, are called 
a Family of Souls, and are Soul Kindred. 

The larger groups of one hundred and forty-four Souls 
are Societies of kindred groups. 

The one hundred and forty-four thousand Souls are Mes- 
sianic GROUPS AND ARE THE "FIRST FRUITS" OF EACH DISPENSATION. 

Parental Souls are Angels having charge of groups. 
The Soul reunited or recognized on earth becomes the 
Angel. This angel state is the result of the conquest over every form 
of earthly imperfection, the perfect man, the perfect woman, the two 
perfect expressions of one Soul. 

All Souls are in groups. 

All Souls have kindred, 

All Souls ultimately recognize their kindred. 

All are in charge of a parental Soul : an Angel. 

All will ultimately arrive at Soul recognition and reunion 

in the Soul-marriage : the Angel. 



SIXTH LESSON. 

ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS; 

ALSO EMBODIMENTS IN OTHER PLANETS. 

Wondrous as seems the attainment of the completed life of the 
earth, perfect as it would seem the angelic state must be, when the 
earth has been vanquished and the Soul-light has shone through mat- 
ter, wonderful as is the perception of that Angel who is prepared to 
lead osher Souls to the knowledge that material liie is not life, still 
this is but one of the stepping stones, one of the first steps in that 
great series that in every solar system must be twelve. 

The angelic state of each planet is the perfect life of that planet, 
representing the Soul in its essence, or unit; but there are, as said 
before, many degrees of angelic states belonging to each planet. The 
perfected Soul, having become reunited, does not at once pass on to 
another planet and have expresion there, but in the heavens that belong 
to each planet the Soul exercises its beneficent parental power. By 
parental power we mean having charge of other Souls who are passing 
through the experiences of time. These Angels are secondary Angels 
and represent the Primal Angels, those who accompanied them and 
their groups of Souls to earth. 

The whole of the angelic life belonging to the earth would occupy 
as much time as all the embodiments upon the earth. Just as the 
periods in spirit life correspond, in some degree, to the expressions in 
mortal form in point of time, so in the angelic state there is fruition of 
all expressions, and a period of ministration corresponding to all the 
time of experience ; so if Souls have been one million, or ten millions 
of years passing through the embodiments in one planet, the angelic 
state belonging to that planet will occupy a corresponding length of 
time, and they will assist other Souls and spirits in the states beneath. 
In the angelic state, as a unit, the Soul performs the labor for which 
the experience and expression has been perfected on the earth, in 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 89 

piloting other Souls through the quicksands and shoals of human life, 
as each has been piloted by the Primal Angels ; thus there is a succes- 
sion of angelic expressions belonging to the earth in the ripened states 
of angelic life, the harvest of all attainments. 

The Angels of different degrees belonging to the angelic states of 
earth, whether as primary Angels or secondary Angels, from the 
beginning, in all degrees, have especial names, functions, and powers ; 
but their states are so far beyond the earth and its present compre- 
hension that we can only refer to them. For instance: the earth is 
one of the least of the planets of the solar system. When Souls 
approach a system of planets they approach for embodiments in 
all the planets of that system successively. The intervening angelic 
states are, therefore, what might be termed periods of respite, from 
expression to ministration. The ministering power being in the 
Angel, expression being that which includes all of the mortal career ; 
so all ministering power in the solar system and the palpable aids to 
human spirits are in the angel states. Angels employ the ministering 
spirits to do their bidding, which is the will of God. Ministering 
spirits are often confounded with guardian Angels ; you now perceive 
the difference. The ministering spirit has not finished earthly ex- 
pression, is in sympathy with earthly conditions, is affected by the 
turmoil of earthly existence. 

The state of the Angel is the most perfect state of labor as it 
is the most perfect state of rest; is that which is near the state of 
causation, that which is the force impelling to every activity, and 
that must be a state of calmness and rest. While all is agitation 
in the spirit state, and in the conditions of mortals on the earth, in 
the angelic states there is no agitation, because there is possession. 
That being the state of calmness, the state of perfection, so far as 
fulfillment of expression is concerned, on the planet of which it is 
the angel state. You thus perceive the object of the expression on 
earth and other planets, in its fruition, just as you have in the fruitage 
of the vine the object of its planting. 

It may, therefore, be said that the angelic states of each planet 
are, in reality, the fruition of the planet, and hold as possession all that 
Souls have expressed of love and knowledge, from within, through the 
victory over matter, this victory being attested in the presence of the 
Archangels. In the angelic states of the earth, if earth were the 
highest planet in the system, all would have been attained that is 
possible in this solar system. But as there are planets beneath your 
earth, some of which have not reached the state of possible expression 
to any human life, (those within the radius of the earth's orbit are 



90 TEE SOUL; 

beneath the earth in generic expression) so there are planets outside 
of the earth's orbit that express unf oldment in the exact order of their 
positions in the solar system; those planets are beyond the earth in 
expression. 

If the Angels of earth seem to be exalted beyond human compre- 
hension, what will you say of those planets whose Angels would be as 
Archangels compared to those of earth? 

When the knowledge of the solar system is complete there will 
be twelve planets included in your astronomical tables. Those not 
yet discovered by the science of earth will be known when that 
science is further advanced. The planetary steps from earth outward 
are all steps of advancement, and after the Angel of earth has remained 
in the different degrees of the angelic states of the earth as long as 
is required for the entire perfection of that expression, ministering 
to others, having charge of others who are following in the paths of 
time and sense, expression on the next planet begins. 

In approaching a solar system Souls approach the lowermost state 
of expression possible in that solar system, passing successively through 
the different states of each -planet. The earth was the lowest state 
when Souls commenced expression here. Venus is now lower than 
the earth, the next in degree is Mercury; the next planet nearest the 
sun is not even discovered, and the outer planets are not dreamed of. 
When Souls were first embodied upon the earth, the earth afforded 
the stages of expression that the planet nearest the sun, capable of 
any human expression, now affords, and that will be afforded by the 
last planet nearest the 6un when the solar system is completed. When 
all the planets are discovered, it will be found that Souls can be 
embodied in the lowermost and outermost states at the same time. 

The planet Mars, being next the earth in the astronomical order of 
your solar system, has no lower expression of life than your highest 
and most spiritual expression here. So, any embodiment upon the 
planet Mars would represent a higher state of expression than the 
highest embodiment upon the planet earth, (excepting the Messiahs 
who are beyond the angelic state of the earth) would be like your 
Angels. 

In taking this next degree of embodiment, when all is fulfilled in 
the angelic states between the earth and Mars, the Angel does not pass 
beyond the solar system but enters expression in the next step. As 
there is every experience and expression on the earth which belong to 
earth, so in the next step, which is expression on the planet Mars, the 
Soul must have all embodiments and must express all that is possible 
there/ all that the planet has provided. On entering that planet there 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 91 

is expression, as here, according to the laws that govern that planet. 
Do not think that those expressions are like the expressions on earth ; 
if they were, Souls would not be required to pass through them, as 
before entering upon expression there, all Souls must have passed 
through all possible experiences of earth as mortals, spirits and Angels. 
Souls must pass through all expressions on the next planet after 
having fulfilled all ministrations in the angelic states between the two 
planets, i. e., having fulfilled all that relates to the group to which the 
Soul belongs. As long as any Souls in that group or in the Messianic 
group of that dispensation shall still have expression in mortal, 
spiritual or angelic states of earth, none can enter the next planetary 
existence. In fact, in point of time, as said before, in the angelic 
state there must be as great a period as in the unfoldment of all 
embodiments on earth. 

If some of the inhabitants of the planet Mars were presented 
to you, were it possible for you to perceive them with your earthly 
vision or spiritual perception, you would consider that they belong to 
a race of Angels; yet these would be but the human beings of Mars. 
They have physical powers and possessions of which you have no 
knowledge and which can only come through the Angels of your 
planet. Disembodied spirits can only give you this knowledge from 
beyond the orbit of the earth through the Angels of earth, because the 
angelic states alone perceive and impart this knowledge, unless the 
planet be beneath the earth; if it is, then disembodied spirits can 
minister to that planet under guidance, but if above the earth the 
disembodied spirit can only be shown those states and degrees, as said 
before, by the Angels of your planet. 

To typify the states of that planetary life — what they are — we 
will say: where you crawl they walk, where you walk they may fly, 
where you dream they fulfill ; compared to the earth, the atmosphere, 
the life on the planet, and everything pertaining to it, are of such a 
nature that you would think them all spiritual, angelic; still they 
inhabit organic bodies and are material. But as all science and art 
and religion upon the earth in its present unfoldment, even in the 
highest, are the next degree beneath the lowest that the planet Mars 
expresses, can you judge what must be the condition of the planet 
whose lowest states already typify your highest ideal ? You can not 
even conceive it. 

As said before, could you see the inhabitants of Mars, as embodied 
in the material life of that planet, they would seem to you as gods. 
Such is the next step of expression. But we are here to tell you that 
through the expression of life upon the planet Mars there are as 



92 THE SOUL; 

great victories to win, and great achievements to be wrought, a& 
between the lowest and highest states on earth. Thus, it will be seen, 
that they can by no means be like what the earth has offered, but 
must be a continuation, just as a next higher grade in education must 
commence where the lower one ceases. 

Among the ancients, who knew most of these teachings, Mars 
was supposed to be the Nemesis of the earth. It was supposed that 
all powers regulating the justice of man to man, and retribution for 
wrong, were in some way connected with this planet Mars. It has 
been referred to in a previous lesson that some lives seem to sweep 
into human existence, not governed by the usual rules that regulate 
humanity, for the specific purpose of righting wrong; that these are 
messengers from the planet Mars. 

When all the degrees of expression have been experienced, when 
every possible conquest has been made upon Mars, the Angel again 
appears, (the Angel of that planet, Mars,) and that Angel is as much 
higher in achievement than the one that has expression as the Angel 
of the earth, as the planet itself is higher in relation to the planetary 
system. All this time the expression is from the Soul. Eemember 
that it is only that the higher planet affords a better opportunity for 
expressing that which is within the Soul. The Angel of Mars is one 
who watches over this world in ways that are mysterious to you, but 
can be understood by the Angels of the earth, those who guard 
mankind. These Angels of the planet Mars, having higher knowledge 
and wisdom than the Angels of the planet earth, must announce to the 
Angels of the planet earth any truths in the Celestial kingdom, any 
approach of a dispensation, as these can only be known through the 
higher Angels. 

There is a break in the geometrical order of planets in the space 
occupied by the Asteroids. Among the ancients there was a series of 
traditions, that there was a war in Heaven between Mars and Jupiter, 
or between the deities of those planets there seemed to be discord, 
which caused the disruption of a planet. This divided or broken 
planet illustrates that which has been stated before: that the usual 
order proves the rule, and the exception is that which illustrates the 
rule. It is generally accepted by astronomers that, geometrically, 
these Asteroids occupy precisely the position that a planet should or 
would occupy under HerscheFs system of ratios. Unquestionably, in 
the great cycles of material life there is always a break somewhere; 
that, as you compromise with perfect harmony by certain notes of 
discord, that, as every musician will understand, there is no music that 
is not a compromise — were harmony perfect it could not be played 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 93 

by any living musician upon any earthly instrument, — so in the 
twelve planets, which are the harmonies in the solar system, there is 
this interval, this compromise. 

These Asteroids are places of experiences, experiments, frag- 
mentary states. Perhaps you know people who consider that they 
could have made a better world, some who think that they could 
regulate things better, that they could govern the world better than 
it is governed, those who think that God has made a mistake in the 
order of the universe, that something is out of place, unfortunate or 
wrong ; these have an opportunity of experimenting upon the Asteroids. 
As you often send naughty boys to play in a place that is limited, 
giving them something to do that they may test their boasted strength 
and power, so these Asteroids are places of experiment for vain spirits ; 
those who think they can do something better than, in the usual order 
of things, earth affords; there is an opportunity for experiment, 
which is generally a failure. Perhaps the typical Lucifer might have 
been banished to one of the Asteroids had he not found a larger king- 
dom on the earth where he could illustrate the darkness of his light. 

As said before, it was supposed by some of the ancients that this 
break was caused by war between the reigning divinities. Not so, 
however: Jove is acknowledged to be Jupiter, and takes secondary 
charge of the planets next to the sun, while the Angel of Saturn has 
charge over all planets within its orbit. 

It will be useless to expect, either on the wings of philosophy or 
poetry and imagery, to traverse the entire solar system or endeavor £o 
take you through all the planets and their states. The lesson can be 
stated but the magnitude of conception must be left to the domain of 
the Soul. 

The lowest expressions of Souls on the planet Jupiter are higher 
than the highest on the planet Mars. Forms, although having generic 
life, still have almost instantaneous perfection, such is the subtle power 
of spirit over the very refined substance that constitutes that won- 
derful orb. Even in the planet Mars it is, unquestionably, true that 
the inhabitants are now wondering why they cannot make the 
inhabitants of the earth perceive them; are endeavoring by signals, 
which will one day be perceived, to attract the attention of those who 
live upon the earth. Could it be possible for you to perceive the 
inhabitants of Jupiter, as they will be revealed to you by interplanetary 
life, you would see beings whom you would fall down and worship, 
but they are not to be worshiped, they are only higher expressions of 
Souls like yourselves. 



!M THE SOUL; 

Those who are the highest Angelg of the planet Jupiter enter into 
cycles or periods that make them lesser Archangels, representing the 
period of the one-half cycle of all planets. These Archangels are those 
that have communion with, or send messages to the Souls on earth; 
are those that announce the approach of a dispensation; are those 
that in the Middle Ages have been named ; and, after all tradition is 
taken away from demonology, enough was known to show that there 
was an order of Angels regarded as belonging to your planet ; but the 
ancients did not know, however, that these were the Souls of those who 
had once had expression on this planet; they become, by higher 
expression, higher Angels, Archangels, i. e., beyond the Angels ; these 
Archangels are those who have greater power and scope of knowledge 
than the Angels. The higher Archangels understand the creative 
processes of life. 

Between the inhabitants of the planets Jupiter and Saturn inter- 
communion is carried on to such an extent that you could only 
conceive of it by your rarest angelic communion. 

If the expressions on the planet Jupiter are such that the grossest 
forms there would transcend your highest ideal, your visions of fairy- 
land, your conceptions of paradise; if matter is so subjugated by 
6pirit, and by the law of the planetary life of Jupiter that all labor is 
performed by the rarest mechanism and thought ; if even the perfection 
of all mechanical impulses, inventions, and delicate intricacies of life 
governing Mars are superseded, set aside, by the still more subtle and 
wonderful processes known in Jupiter, when its spirit prevails, then 
there could be no conception in the mind of man on earth of what the 
expression of life on Saturn is, or what the Angels or the Archangels 
of that planet might be. 

After planetary experience on Saturn and its angelic states, the 
Archangels pass into the interstellar heavens, ministering there to all 
lower Angels. They may even pass beyond the solar system, into the 
solar systems of your central sun, exchanging labors and ministra- 
tions with the Archangels of those systems. 

The outer planets of your solar system reveal a life that is far 
beyond statement. Life upon each planet reveals as its culmination 
the Angels and Archangels, of as much higher degree as the planet 
itself is higher. Those higher planets and their expressions are so far 
beyond the imagination of the children of earth that it cannot be 
possible to state them, only to say that the embodiment on each 
planet begins where the expression of the preceding planet culminates, 
until we reach the outermost planet of the solar system, where all are 
Archangels. These are the Souls who are ready to have charge over 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 95 

worlds, and it is unquestionably true that, in certain states, not only- 
beings of a still higher order, but Archangels, must know the process 
of making worlds, as well as of assisting those who are passing 
through the experiences of planets. 

In those remote and wonderful systems that shine upon you in 
the starry pathway or " Milky Way," some Demigod holds sway, or in 
clouds of nebula^ where unborn worlds seem to move, some highest 
Archangel, some Demigod who has passed through all planetary 
existence of the twelve solar systems, is arranging new solar systems, 
and even knows the Souls that will be in his charge; as that most 
ancient Archangel who saw this solar system in its nebulous state, 
knew what Souls were to pass through the various expressions on the 
different planets. No more, to an Archangel, is this creation of 
worlds than the building of ships by the master builder, or the erection 
of a temple by one who understands it. 

Such, then, are the steps of this wonderful planetary existence 
that they can only be hinted at in these lessons. The degrees that 
intervene between you and the outermost planet are degrees of gradual 
spiral ascent toward that which we have denominated the Archangel. 
The Archangels belonging to the solar system freely mingle with the 
Archangels of other solar systems; yet there are beings of a still 
higher order. There are Archangels who dwell in an atmosphere that 
would correspond to the white light of the sun ; such as these would 
be denominated 

" Sons of God. " 

Not Archangels of the solar system, but those who have overcome 
worlds; who have passed through system after system, conquering 
the external strife, and sin of all planets; who, in the presence of 
that Infinite Light and Splendor, perceive the twelvefold radiance 
not known even to the Archangels. 

Around a more distant sun whose direction is hinted at in the 
'shaft of the pyramid of Ghizeh, toward Alcyone in the Pleiades, are 
twelve systems of planets including your own, each having a sun. 
From out that central orb beings of wonderful light appear. These 
are the inter-solar Archangels: the Demigods, appointed by Infinite 
Love to aid in the formation of worlds. These are they who plan 
places for systems of suns, who are blessed with creative power; 
possessed by the Deity in the infinite degree, it is possessed by them in 
a finite degree. These are they who have worn the garment of 
mortality in all those planets and systems, who understand the 
meaning of all forms of expression, and have vanquished all worlds 



96 THE SOUL; 

You thus perceive that when the Soul has given expression to all 
its possibilities in all these twelve worlds and systems, then the " Sons 
of God " appear. When Christ said, " Behold, I have overcome the 
world," he did not mean simply the earth, but all worldly conditions. 
The " Sons of God " are twelve in number, they are the culminated 
light from eleven other systems where they have passed through all 
the stages of planetary existence corresponding to your solar system. 
The term " Children of the Sun " is what was meant in the original, 
but that you may understand it better we use the words " Sons of 
God." 

Once in a fixed period of years, when this series of systems 
moves in a certain portion of the heavens, there is a Messianic 
Dispensation. There is certain planetary growth at times of peri- 
helion, when the systems are nearer the central sun, corresponding to 
certain periods in your particular solar system. So when the great 
Sun of Truth shines upon any world from this Messianic center, 
regulated by the great law of growth of expression on each planet, 
there is a period, or cycle, called a Messianic period. There are the 
shorter Messianic periods, and lesser Messiahs, called Buddhas, in the 
East. These appear on earth once in twenty-two thousand five 
hundred years, marking only one portion of the large astronomical 
cycle ; but when this entire system of planets and your sun, and when 
all the twelve encircling suns and their systems have made a revolu- 
tion around the Central Sun, then a greater Messiah appears; there 
is fuller growth and larger expression for the harvest of Souls. Each 
Messianic period gathers a harvest of Souls ; i. e., those who are ready 
to become Angels, Angels who become Archangels. Twelve Arch- 
angels of the inter-solar heavens accompany the Messiahs. These 
are they who breathe to the Archangels of any solar system, the 
approach of the Messiahs. The Archangels of the earth receive from 
the " highest heavens," meaning the inter-solar heavens, the state of 
the Sun, the messages of approaching dispensations. 

It was the Archangel Michael who stood by the gateway of Para- 
dise with the flaming sword, that those who passed out of the Eden 
of Adam might not return by that way, but by the only way possible, 
the way of Christ. Michael was the Archangel of the Mosaic 
dispensation, and he, realizing that man passes thus from the state of 
innocence, the Eden of Love, also knows the way he shall regain it: 
by the way of victory over sin, by the way of conquest over error, by 
the way of perceiving that even though he seek in the sun or in the 
shadow he shall not find the light there, but only from within. This 
is the return to the Father's Kingdom ; it is not, as said before, by the 



'ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 97 

gateway of Eden, which you remember was the gateway of innocence 
over which Michael with " naming sword " held guard, preventing man 
from returning that way; (the "flaming sword" is conscience, the 
perception of shortcomings in material life) but by the attainment of 
victory over temptation when in the mortal life; so do you attain 
purity. The difference between purity and innocence is, that inno- 
cence is without knowledge of good; purity is perfect knowledge. 
Therefore in this kingdom, which is the return to the Father's 
Dwelling, there is the Christ state. 

The Archangel Gabriel knew that Christ was to come, was 
appointed from the preceding dispensation to usher in the new. It 
was Gabriel who closed the Christian Dispensation and passed on to 
a higher state of Archangels. When Gabriel had finished the Christian 
Dispensation, another degree was added to his experience as an 
Archangel, for he had seen the beginning and the ending of a dispen- 
sation. 

There are only twelve inter-solar Archangels who can ever be 
known to earth ; they usher in and close the dispensations. The Arch- 
angels between your earth and other planets of your solar system 
are one hundred and forty-four. As each inter-solar Archangel is 
accompanied by twelve who are within the system that you belong to, 
these each have their appointed powers. 

Around the sun of your system twelve planets move. (When that 
entire system is known. ) Twelve solar systems move around the more 
distant sun ; and twelve times twelve around the still more distant sun. 
This is the planetary scheme, and it corresponds to the Messianic plan. 
The Sons of God have overcome the worlds. When a Messiah ap- 
proaches the earth He is accompanied by twelve Archangels of the 
inter-solar heavens, when He approaches a planet His Archangels are 
accompanied by one hundred and forty-four who typify the highest 
state within that solar system, and into the charge of each of these 
planetary Archangels one hundred and forty-four Souls are given. 
These Messiahs constitute the redeeming power, the highest teaching 
the planet can receive, and each must be a Messiah in all the planets 
of a system; so there are successions of dispensations. These are 
the a twelve manner of fruits " grown upon that " Tree of Life " 
whose leaves are for the " healing of the nations." That " Tree of 
Life " lost in the Eden of Adam is restored in the Heaven of Christ. 

Chosen Archangels accompany the Souls to be embodied in a solar 
system, so the first one hundred and forty-four Archangels (including 
twelve Messiahs) must constitute, successively, Archangels and Mes- 
siahs of all the planets of the solar system. You will have, before the 



98 THE SOUL; 

earth and the planets of the solar system have fully expressed their 
entire perfection, twelve Messiahs, each one accompanied by a group 
of twelve Archangels from beyond the solar system. These are the 
typical twelve in Sacred Writ, to whom, as nearly as possible in 
outward form, the twelve disciples are to be compared; they typified 
the symbols of these divine lights who have each different names and 
offices to perform under a given dispensation. Gabriel was the herald, 
under the Messianic Archangels, of the Christian Dispensation, and 
belonged to your solar system, but could not approach excepting to 
announce a Messiah. These twelve Archangels have beneath them, 
as said before, one hundred and forty-four Angels gathered from the 
other planets in your solar system, who have had experiences in those 
planets and who, from the first, have charge of Souls upon the earth. 

When Oresses, (not Osiris) the "most Ancient Angel," was 
pictured as presiding over the incubation of the world, with counte- 
nance almost like unto God, he was the Archangel who heralded the 
approach of the first Messiah unto the earth, with the Souls that were 
to be born upon the earth, in the kingdom that was to be ripened first. 
The seed was sown for the harvest of all the ages. Those were the 
" Angels of God who shouted for joy " when the i( morning stars sang 
together " for the infant world given unto their keeping, which was 
to be the cradle for the experience of all the Souls that the twelve 
Messiahs are to call their own. The group of twelve Archangels 
accompanying the first Messiah, when the earth under the first dispen- 
sation was ready for that Messiah, are all the Archangels of all the 
Kingdoms. Those, as said before, were accompanied by the highest 
Angels belonging to the solar system who came with the first groups 
of Souls belonging to your solar system. 

There are the larger and the smaller cycles, or Messianic periods. 
The latter refer to individual planetary states. Under the Brahmin- 
ical religion the lesser period was indicated by a Buddha, or prophet ; 
the greater period by Vishnu himself, who became incarnated as 
the "Lord of Earth." In Egypt the larger cycle was indicated by 
the reign of Osiris and Isis, (god and goddess of the Sun and Earth) 
while lesser deities reigned during the shorter Messianic periods. 
Astronomical signs were frequently used by the ancients to represent 
these two cycles, in which the twelve signs of the zodiac were 
conspicuous; but they always had a spiritual, as well as a literal 
meaning when so used. A knowledge of the esoteric meaning is given 
in these teachings, so you may separate the literal from the spiritual 
in reading ancient records. 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 99 

When under one of the vaster cycles (not simply a cycle that 
includes one hundred and forty-four thousand Souls, for these are 
under the smaller dispensations) all the Souls of a dispensation shall 
finally be gathered, it will be found that all the Angels and all the 
Archangels, and all the inter-solar Archangels and their Messiah will 
have left the states of experience and expression belonging to one 
planet of this solar system, and will have passed on to the next 
planet, the Angels as spirits to be embodied there, the Archangels to 
be Angels, the Messiah an Archangel until "the fullness of time." 
A certain length of time is given these to have expression in the next 
stage of matter under the law of the culmination of the Soul's entire 
expression ; that law would include all Souls that belong to a certain 
dispensation. 

Concerning the Christian Dispensation: when it was said that 
there were one hundred and forty-four thousand from the tribes of the 
Children of Israel who would be called into Christ's kingdom it 
undoubtedly was true. If you could know positively, which you can 
not excepting under this law, the number that ripened from the 
Jewish nation into the Christian Dispensation for the angelic state, 
you would perceive that typical number. You can not know, by any 
human knowledge, the whole number that Christ has reached: those 
who have passed to the angelic state under the Christian Dispensation ; 
but rest assured the typical number of Souls that ripen under each 
dispensation have already ripened in Christ. You are children of the 
New Dispensation or you would not be here. You do not belong to the 
kingdom of Christ because He has harvested His kingdom, but you 
belong to the kingdom that is to come. 

Your Earth is approaching the culmination of one of the larger 
cycles, the beginning of a wonderful dispensation, which includes the 
larger Messianic period, so that the fruitage ripening is more abundant 
than in the lesser Messianic periods of the earth. This grander cycle 
will include all Soul-fruitage that has been ripened since the preceding 
grand cycle. 

This, the Sixth Dispensation is imminent; by imminent we do 
not mean that it is today or tomorrow, but the heralds are here, the 
signs and tokens are in your midst ; the Messianic period dawns upon 
you; the light that has been foretold is coming: as it dawned over 
Egypt, as it dawned over Assyria, as it dawned over eastern Asia, 
as it dawned over Jerusalem, such is the light that is now coming 
unto you. 

The five past dispensations are not all within the realm of your 
historical knowledge. The first you cannot recall, even by the dim, 



100 THE SOUL; 

prehistoric Egyptian divinities; but in the eastern portion of Asia 
there is a clear and distinct record, from the lines of the Brahminical 
faith. You may also look for a dispensation in India; another in 
Egypt, the prehistoric Egypt; another in the lost Atlantis, and now 
you have passed the Christian dispensation (the culmination of the 
Mosaic) and are entering upon the new. This dispensation must be 
nameless until the Messiah appears. The " Comforter," whose coming 
was predicted by Jesus, is now here, the Avatar of that dawn that is 
now upon you, the herald of the Messiah that is to come. 

There has been much confusion and mistranslation connected 
with past dispensations because the larger and smaller cycles and 
their Messiahs have been confounded. The true Messiahs of the 
larger cycles have been mistaken for those who followed after them 
bearing the same names, or for reformers or teachers of a given 
religion. 

Because this Sixth Dispensation, which you are approaching, indi- 
cates one-half the cycles in which the earth and solar system will 
yield up their treasures, because civilization has traversed the entire 
circuit of the globe and you are now at its beginning, (the country 
which is supposed to be the newest is in reality the oldest,) because 
the sixth dispensation finishes one-half the cycles of religion upon the 
earth, one-half the Messiahs, so this dispensation is the more important 
as it will be the more complete. 

The Messiahs are recorded in history only by their masculine 
names, but in almost every instance the feminine Christ was also 
understood; although the feminine principle was veiled, yet, because 
veiled, was the more sacred. Isis and Osiris, who were not a Christ, 
were the typical Angel or Archangel; were heralds of the perfection 
of Christ on earth. There was in every Messianic name that which 
was understood to be the feminine expression : in the Koman Catholic 
Church the Madonna is worshiped, almost more than Christ; in all 
other religions there are dual names for the Messiahs. When the 
earth passes its physical expression and advances toward spiritual 
culmination the feminine expression of the Christs will be more 
prominent than in the past. In this coming dispensation the expres- 
sion will be dual, there will be man and woman, the typical Christ, 
the perfect humanity. 

As said before, there are indications of the approach of this 
dispensation ; under its dawning light you can trace all the different 
lines of religion in the past, those that are clearly outlined and are 
prehistoric, and by a reflected light you can almost trace those that are 
prehistoric, through the lines of tradition. As this light approaches 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 101 

the earth you can trace not only the lines of the lives of the Messiahs, 
but the approach of the Archangels, those who ushered in the dispen- 
sations. As the Archangels have no connection with the earthly state 
excepting in connection with the Messiahs, they usher in and close 
the dispensations. The revelation of Gabriel and Michael form 
typical illustrations of this; Michael was the Archangel who ushered 
in and closed the Mosaic Eden, and the Archangel Gabriel announced 
and closed the dispensation of Christ. Gabriel is the synonym of that 
voice which is sent forth to herald the next Messiah. That Archangel 
of the new dispensation hath a name unknown to the children of earth, 
but known to the Angels who herald the new Life and Light. 

As the earth approaches this Messianic period there are hosts in 
the upper air and in the angelic states that seem to come together; 
and could you perceive them, with even the smallest perception, they 
would seem like the moving of grand armies of Peace and Love, each 
bearing the standard of their Messiahs. As the new Messiah draws 
near the pathways of truth broaden and deepen. The earth is pre- 
paring for a greater harvest, all the ancient nations are to be stirred. 
Not only are ministering spirits and angels approaching mankind 
today, but the Archangels who precede one of the larger Messianic 
periods. As it is, there is no wonder there is deep agitation; it is 
no wonder that nations are rising to new activity ; it is no wonder that 
the foreboding of this light brings to some minds disturbance and to 
others peace, according to their states. 

If between the embodiments of spirits upon earth a few hundred 
or a few thousand years seem long to you, and if between the 
expressions of the Soul on one planet and the commencement of 
expression on the next, the millions of years, which people count as a 
period of rest from their labors, seem long, what must it seem when 
unto the " Father's house " those who are qualified to be the Sons of 
God return and pass geons ? While worlds are being born, and systems 
are recreated they aid in that wonderful process as Sons of God. 
You are thus shown the great scheme of existence to illustrate the 
possibilities in all Souls. As the Sons of God overcome all the 
physical expressions in all the planets of a system of systems, this is 
typical of that which each Soul will attain. All those trembling now 
somewhere in bodily form will one day in other worlds express the 
perfect Soul of which the present form is a feeble expression, will go 
and be a Christ to some benighted world : then each shall have passed 
through all expressions in all the planets ; when the life that trembles 
here, and is so fearful of being blotted out, shall have gained the 
triumph over material existence ; when each in the light of the Soul 



102 THE SOUL; 

shall stand for the fullest value in that expression, and shall know 
that where a Soul is to become the Messiah of any new made center 
or solar system, that Soul shall not only have a voice in its creation, 
shall not only be one of the Angels that shall shout for joy when 
the worlds are born, but shall watch the Souls as they pass through 
those states of expression. Planets will wait for such an one as their 
Messiah as you now wait for yours. 

As that which is lowest must be touched by the " Man of Sorrows," 
so that which is highest must be typical of the culminations of the 
expressions of all Souls, and if you complain at even the lowest clod 
that you see upon the streets are you not humble when you think of 
Christ? In this great balance of all things is it not a revelation to 
know that He whose lips could breathe no scorn for those who 
crucified Him revealed the possibilities of all? There could be no 
crucifixion, in reality, to one who was victorious over all things and 
worlds; and when in teaching His disciples the true Christ nature, 
He said, " Be ye perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect," He 
knew what he commanded, the perfection being within the Soul which 
is given each to express. All are to be perfect men and women here ; 
all are to be perfect in expression as Angels; all are to be expressed 
as Messiahs from out some central flame, the light of that surpassing 
knowledge of the Messianic heavens. One day there will be summoned 
twelve, the group of Souls to which each belongs will be that number, 
and the Light Divine, which even Angels can not see and Archangels 
can only perceive afar off, the Light of God's surpassing Love will be 
known ; the name of each as a Messiah will be revealed ; the truth will 
be known that it is not only possible, but the greatest joy of expression 
to be the Message bearer, the Christ of Perfect Love to darkened 
worlds. 

As there is the shadow before the light, so there is the typical 
Lucifer, the antichrist, the message bearer of darkness. We have no 
doubt that there is something upon which to found this theological 
idea or it would not be in existence. While you admire Christ and 
condemn Satan you do not know how high an Archangel must be the 
bearer of the message of sorrow and darkness. Let any one endeavor 
to take a message of sorrow to a friend : to a wife the message that a 
husband has suddenly been killed ; you can not do it, you try to get 
some one else to take it, one is chosen who is most wise and gentle: 
and if from among the Archangels one is summoned to be the back- 
ground for the Christ must not that one be wise ? Although not to be 
envied, no Archangel would hesitate if called upon. So the fallen star, 
the typical Lucifer, becomes the light-bearer by contrast. 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 103 

There is no doubt that there is always a shadow upon which the 
light is to shine. How wise and wonderful must be the Archangels 
chosen to bear the lesson of sorrow, of sin, of pain, of death unto the 
worlds! No weak ones are chosen as fitting representatives: they 
must be strong who can bear to stand and veil their archangelic light, 
who are willing to become a death, a sin, and a pain, and bear the 
blame of all the sins of mankind so that the Christ may be more 
visible : as a dear friend might put forward one best beloved to receive 
a blessing, so are all willing to receive the Christ. All this is included 
in the divine plan; and no Soul can be in the state of an Archangel 
that is not willing to be the shadow as well as the light, the messenger 
of sorrow as well as of joy; who is not willing to minister to those 
in need of sorrow: for behold, it is only in human states that there 
is any sorrow or any earthly joy. 

The divinest light is that which comes in the highest attainment. 
Think you that Christ ever contemplated whether he was happy or 
not? Is not divinity in itself such a surpassing possession that one 
forgets whether there is to be happiness? There is such light that 
one does not care to question whether it is light. Only in the dimness 
of partial light does one wonder whether there is light or not, but when 
the sun shines fully upon the world and there is no shadow, one goes 
out into the glad day, drinking in its splendor and radiance ; thus the 
Angels overcome the shadows of earth and dwell in the light that is 
celestial. 

In each of these dispensations there have been twelve lesser lights 
corresponding to the apostles of Jesus, forming what has been named 
the " Apostolic descent, " the family of apostles or Angels in human 
life appointed to carry forward the line of light from one dispensation 
to another on the earth; under these circumstances only do angelic 
Souls become embodied on the earth again ; i. e., to become apostles 
and disciples, in a certain innermost sense, of a dispensation; and 
to carry forward to the next dispensation the lines of light by direct 
spiritual succession on earth. 

The Sons of God, known as a sacred order in the Kabala, were not 
supposed to be Messiahs, that name being too sacred even for them to 
pronounce, but they were the sacred twelve who, under divine com- 
mission and appointment, carried forward upon the earth, as Angels 
do in heaven, a dispensation which has passed, until the new one shall 
appear. 

There have been successions of these twelve lives upon the earth 
since the advent of the latest Christ, as in the Orient there were 
twelve. In scripture they were referred to under the name Mel- 



104 THE SOUL; 

chizedek. The Roman Catholic Church enfolds some in its keeping, 
others are scattered over the whole earth; they are known only by 
sacred symbols and signs that belong now to the spiritual kingdom 
and are only known by the twelve in the material world. It is a 
singular fact that there are perpetuated in the East, as well as in the 
Roman Catholic Church, the exact means by which the chosen know 
one another ; if one of the Sons of God in the Roman Catholic Church 
should meet one of the same order from the Orient, they would know 
one another, not only by divine perception, but by the indications 
that are known to belong to the order. 

This sacred order can only have twelve at any one time on earth. 
While there have been many orders fashioned in imitation of this none 
could be real excepting that which has the light and life. The Sons 
of God belonging to the Christian dispensation unite the close of the 
Christian dispensation with the beginning of the new dispensation. 
Other Sons of God will appear when the dispensation has reached its 
culmination: when the Messiah of this dispensation comes the Sons 
of God will be chosen. 

This being the dispensation of reunited lives, the sixth dispensa- 
tion will be twofold, as the central embodiment on earth will be 
twofold, and will have recognition ; the coming Messianic embodiment, 
which represents one-half of all the Messiahs of earth, will be twofold, 
and there will also be twofold representation in all the sacred offices 
belonging thereunto. 

The Angels and Archangels revealing themselves as heralds of 
this dispensation appear in dual perfection, revealing each portion of 
the Soul. In ancient time the Archangels appeared only as man, now 
the double life appears. One of the Archangels heralding the new 
dispensation is one whose feminine name is the synonym for Delight ; 
we will call her name Delecta, the masculine, Delecton. The feminine 
appears above the earth, she broods and hovers near those on earth 
who have knowledge of the new dispensation and her name is the 
symbol of Joy. So the Archangel appears whose name is the symbol 
of Peace ; the peace that conquers strife ; and this is symbolized in the 
name that represents Harmony; Euphemia, Eupheon. The other 
Archangel typifying the absolute celestial state of the new dispen- 
sation appears in the name of Celestia, the feminine name of love, and 
Celestion, the masculine name of wisdom. Unto whomsoever these 
revelations come that belong to the New Life, the Archangels, Angels 
and messengers appear in dual completeness, and each portion of the 
dual Souls are named. 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 105 

The "first fruits" of any Messianic period are those who have 
ripened unto dispensations, having had suitable time since their 
approach to the earth for that dispensation. Each dispensation 
gathers a certain number of Souls ; this, the sixth dispensation and the 
next the seventh, will gather as many as all the others: for those 
having been prepared under different dispensations, who were not 
quite ready, those who rejected Christ, are ready now; many not ready 
for the previous Messiahs are ripening now. Many from among all 
the nations of the earth hear the voice of the summoning Archangel 
of this dispensation, and are awake, alert, and aware. This is why 
the new ministrations encircle the globe. This is why there are 
those among all people who know and understand it, even though 
it is under a new name. When the Messiah shall have fully come; 
when the light shall be fully here, there will be six times as many 
ready for this light — it being the sixth dispensation — as at the dawn 
of any dispensation the earth has known, so the Messiah that ap- 
proaches the earth, mingles and blends the harmonies of all past dis- 
pensations in one. 

No preceding Messiah has mentioned other Messiahs excepting 
the one preceding him; but in this dispensation all the previous 
Messiahs will be recognized, acknowledged, placed in their proper 
positions in history, and their missions to earth clearly understood; 
and the New Messiah will declare them and recognize them. As the 
day and hour draw near many hearts are quickened, many lives are 
touched, because there will be harmony; that which heretofore has 
been strife will be peace. 

The New Messiah will explain all things; interpret all law, bid 
all sounds of warfare to cease, and will even make science a clearer 
pathway, and the daily thought of man more and more perfect and 
exalted. The children of earth will then perceive the light more than 
at any other period of human history, and will know the spirit of the 
divine life. No more, when this dispensation is fully come, can the 
world walk in shadow as in the past ages of darkness, for the majority 
will turn toward the light, earth's children will have passed the 
shadow, they will have turned to the spiritual state: that which has 
heretofore been lived and viewed wholly with reference to the senses, 
that which man has mistaken for conquest and victory will have passed 
away ; man will see that the only true victory is over self ; crime and 
injustice will be the exception instead of the rule as in past time; 
violence will be almost unheard of, though there will be the ebbings 
of the tide, as between all dispensations; but the ebb tide will be 
higher than the flood tide of the first dispensation. 



106 THE SOUL; 

Only the Angels know that the Christ has come unto the heavens 
of the earth ; but spirits know that the light is here, that the new life 
is being manifest, though they do not know from what rare and 
wonderful source of light it appears. The new Messiah will receive 
greater recognition than any previous Messiah : after this dispensation 
has fully come no more Christs will be crucified; no more prophets 
will be put to death; martyrdom for truth's sake will not be known, 
for the earth will have passed the great half-cycle of all the cycles. 
Matter has eclipsed the Soul, and the earth has ever seemed to scorn 
her Messiahs ; but spirit will more and more prevail. 

Bright and wonderful as is this picture ; great as must be the light 
that approaches the earth, that has overcome worlds and suns, there 
are no souls, of which you are now the feeble expressions, but what will 
one day in the vast spheres of eternal life, also be approaching some 
world, some planet as benighted as this, with great and wonderful 
power, with the light of all this knowledge upon you. Perhaps a 
glimmering of this present time will sweep across your Souls when as 
a Messiah you approach some world; when you will say, like Christ, 
even when put to death in the defense of the truth that you bring, 
" Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do. " And this is 
the beginning, the stepping stone, one portion of that immortal path- 
way by which all Souls who have expression in time shall also have 
expression as the greatest benefactors. None so feeble, none so lifeless 
today, but what in the great cycles of eternity they may approach 
some planet, shadowed as is the earth, with quivering pinions and the 
light of Love Divine, giving forebodings of a Messianic dawn. 

Thus do you perceive the order of the Soul's expressions. Angels 
ministering to those who are following after them in experience, 
Archangels to successions of planets beneath them, Messiahs to all 
the worlds of a given system through which they have passed, having 
been spirits, Angels, and Archangels in each (or a similar) system. 
In this light you will understand what it means when the Sons of God 
are named, or set apart in these teachings as an especial order of 
beings; why it is that the Sons of God under the names of Avatars, 
Buddhas, Christs, as Messiahs shine out more brightly as time passes 
on, and all are more perfectly recognized as the races advance to their 
height. These Sons of God, like the crucified Christ, say : " I have 
overcome the worlds. " They abide in the perfect whiteness of the 
consciousness of God's Love and Presence. This is what is meant by 
the final return to the Father's house. Out from that kingdom of life 
and light Souls are sent forth, in the divided form of Cherubim and 
Seraphim, for successions of experiences, and they never come again 



ANGELS, ARCHANGELS AND MESSIAHS. 107 

into that absolute and divine Presence, called the Throne of God, until 
they have been Messiahs and return as Sons of God. All expression, 
the whole line of being is to that end. 

What other aeons, or ages, or cycles, may hold for Souls; what 
beginnings may be made and perfections attained you may not now 
conceive, not the loftiest mind or Soul on earth can dare to dream. 
If Messiahs constitute the highest perfection of the inter-solar heavens 
what can be the perfections in other series of worlds whose systems 
you do not even know are in existence, whose suns will never have a 
name to you upon this planet, and whose light you can not perceive 
save in that dim, fathomless space where, like meteors, the largest 
suns flash and shine! If in the feebleness of the human senses 
man tries to grasp these divine possibilities let him remember how 
simple it is, how easy it is for the Soul to recall these divine 
possessions ; and, because the Soul can recall them so easily, you may 
readily understand that no life can be wholly valueless when every 
life shall culminate in a Messiah. 

It is well to beware of fictitious heights of self-exaltation and 
vainglory. So imminent is this New Life, so is the spiritual atmos- 
phere of your earth and heavens pervaded by it, so impending is it in 
the spiritual and angelic heavens, that if one only has a glimpse of its 
surpassing light he would almost think he had attained it. Those 
who are easily exalted, who under the influence and stimulus of the 
New Life feel that they already possess it, may be excused for making 
mistakes in the direction of that exaltation. 

As there were " Christs many and Lords many " in the older time 
so, even today, there are many self-appointed christs; but the real 
Christ may not even be known or recognized when that Christ 
appears ; so different is perfection from imperfection ; for " the light 
shineth in the darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not. " So 
when Christ came there were premonitions and warnings; but only 
the " wise men " knew that He was there. These " wise men " were 
from the previous dispensation, were in the direct line of succession, 
and recognized by their spiritual discernment the Christ in Bethlehem. 

The Five pointed Star was the symbol of that Messiah. Each 
point bearing a typical number and name, five being the number of 
that dispensation. The Six pointed Star is the symbol of the New 
Light and includes all the dispensations that have passed. So 
Egypt, and all of the Orient, all nations in the past yield up their 
treasures, for the earth is making ready for the New Messiah; the 
children of God are being made aware. Those who are ready to 
ripen under the new dispensation are having fine raiment, of the 



108 THE SOUL; 

spirit, woven from within the Soul ; with each successive embodiment, 
they better express the life and light that tend toward it. 

As years before Christ was born the women of Israel turned 
prophetically toward that light wondering where, and how, and to 
whom the Messiah would come, so, even now, upon the earth, hearts 
turn expectantly toward the dawn ; many mothers under the stimulus 
of the New Light that is here think that the Christ has already come ; 
and so, in one sense, the Christ of Love is here; for whenever a 
child is born under the influence of such light and glory there is 
promise of the real Messiah. 

Now you are approaching this light, as the dawn is here in its 
glimmerings and glory, your lives are more and more impressed. 
As upon the mountain tops there are those who see the day more fully, 
in the valley are those who see it dimly or not at all, so, strain your 
eyes heavenward as you will, you can not enter that atmosphere nor 
perceive that glory one moment in advance of your actual growth and 
unfoldment: but the Messiah can no more be put aside, nor the 
approach be denied, than can the royal chariot of the sun be set aside 
when it is time for the day. None can hasten, none can delay the 
day and hour ; happy are they who upon the mountain heights perceive 
the dawn. 

"How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that 
bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace. " 

All hail the dawn of the new day ; the reign of the New Messiah ! 

All hail the Christ in every Soul : lowliest in all worlds, greatest 
in the kingdom of God ! 



SEVENTH LESSON. 

RECAPITULATION. 

Having thus rather suggested than given to you the foregoing 
lessons, we think it desirable that the class shall remember the 
principal points from the beginning. 

God is the Infinite, Omniscient, Omnipresent, Eternal, Immortal 
Entity of the universe; revealed to man in all ages; under symbols, 
numbers, and names, which to the nations of the earth have revealed 
the meaning of God: whether Jehovah, Brahm, Allah, God or Lord, 
each term in its ultimate meaning is the same. 

Soul is an eternal, immortal, finite entity, uncreate ; in essence like 
unto God ; therefore all Souls have had and will have being forever. 

God and the Souls in the universe constitute all the consciousness 
of the universe. 

God is the Infiniverse, and the Universe is that which God 
expresses. 

As the Soul is finite that which is expressed by the Soul is finite. 
In the circle of finite expression the Soul bears the same relation that 
God does to the infinite expression, except that the laws governing the 
finite expression are forever under the guidance of the Infinite. 

There is never any change in the relationship between the Soul 
and God : the Soul is always finite, God always Infinite. In essence, 
the quality of the Soul is like the Deity, yet no more can the Soul be 
God than the drop of water can be the ocean. This being clear, the 
Infinite includes the finite, but is not the finite ; the Deity pervades, 
surrounds and controls, but is not the finite entity; nor is the finite 
entity God; nor are all Souls God, or parts of God, but "like unto 
God. " When the mind has once established the correct idea concern- 
ing the relationship between the finite and the Infinite the thought can 
never wander from it. 

As the Soul is an eternal entity, is a unit from eternity, so, being 
immortal, the Soul is not impelled from the Infinite, it is not a gift 



110 THE SOUL; 

from the Infinite, does not return to the Infinite, is not lost in the 
Infinite. 

The Soul is always in the Infinite. 

The Soul does not depart from nor return to God: the state of 
being is always within God : the state of expression is called existence, 
and seems to be a departure from the state of the Soul. 

There is never any change in the quality of the Soul; nothing 
can be added to or taken from that which is absolute; whatever the 
expressions are they are expressions whose sources are all within the 
Soul ; i. e., the impetus, the power, the light and knowledge are there, 
Expression differs from being as matter differs from Soul. 

God is manifested in the universe in Dual attributes: Father- 
Mother. God through expression manifests duality in all forms of 
the universe, and in revealed attributes. 

The name that in the Orient was known as the Mahadai, the God- 
Goddess, has everywhere appeared in modified form expressing the 
twofold nature of the Deity ; but no one among the seers and prophets 
ever made the mistake of supposing that this twofold expression was 
other than one God in the Infinite, any more than that the threefold 
expression as worshiped in Isis, Osiris and Horus ; in Brahma, Vishnu 
and Siva; and in Father, Son and Holy Spirit, had other meaning 
than the threefold expression of the one Infinite, Eternal, Omniscient, 
and Omnipresent God. 

The Soul represents in the finite what the Deity does in the 
Infinite: the nature of the Soul is dual, and the approach toward 
expression of the Soul is dual. The first stage of expression is found 
symbolized in the " Cherubim and Seraphim, " pictured as heads with 
wings of light and countenances illumined with celestial glory, but no 
material form. 

The first state toward expression from the absolute that is like 
God, is that of duality, as portrayed in the Cherub and Seraph, and is 
by a process that we name Involution, which corresponds to and is the 
antithesis of Evolution, in matter. The states of involution previous 
to mortal birth, or genesis, are not states to be remembered or 
expressed, because they can not be known until the return process 
which is after the expression in human or outward form ; but there are 
Angels of succeeding lower degrees, beginning with the Archangels of 
the system, and then Angels of the planet on which the Soul is to find 
expression, who take charge of this involution, as there are those who 
take charge of each life when involved. Thus by degrees the Soul 
approaches expression in the outward form: not suddenly from the 



RECAPITULATION. Ill 

Celestial to mortal life, not suddenly from the Soul to the body, but 
through stages of descent. 

The typical Garden of Eden was made the first expression in 
human life, i. e. : the typical contact of the Soul with matter. Adam 
being the man of earth, and Eve being life; Eve the serpent, the 
sense surrounding, the human environment. 

The twofold or divided state in matter is simply the incident of 
expression: as matter causes the divided expression of that which is 
dual in essence, one in Soul, so when 9 the Soul seeks expression in 
matter that expression must always be divided; there is not division 
in the Soul, in the absolute, but division in the expression of the Soul 
for the time that the expression takes place; these expressions are 
always man and woman, and the sexes are not interchangeable. 

The state of human expression is called an Embodiment, of which 
there are successions. Embodiments begin with the lowest planetary 
life (adapted to human expression) and with the stage that is lowest 
on the planet which the Soul approaches. Thus each Soul begins 
at the beginning of expression. No one ever graduated as a master 
mason first ; there is the degree of " entered apprentice, " the " fellow 
craftsman " then the " master mason : " each Soul enters, as an 
apprentice in the earthly expression, the lowermost human state. 
This is the typical life of every Soul that is ever expressed on earth, 
and all must pass through the same states; upon each planet of a 
system, all possible phases of that planet's experiences ; so there is no 
injustice, no partiality, no different experience; that which one Soul 
requires to express in any one planet all Souls must express who 
approach that planet for embodiment. 

The dual life finds expression in man and woman on earth, and is 
always man and woman; the feminine expressing the feminine, the 
masculine expressing the masculine ; there is interchange and blending 
of experiences by one union on earth, and by the final reunion as the 
Angel; they make the journey of the Soul in its dual expressions 
through the earthly life, passing through similar states at the same 
time, but not together. 

There are three general degrees of expression, each of which 
includes many embodiments. The typical Physical expression being 
the first stage; the typical Intellectual expression being the second 
stage; the typical Moral or Spiritual expression being the third, stage. 
Interblending in the various conditions of human life as the unfold- 
ment goes on, these stages are all modified to the culmination which 
must be comparatively separate ; i. e., the mere culmination of physical 
life never occurs if there is great intellectual attainment, and the 



112 THE SOUL; 

culmination of the mere intellectual attainment never occurs after 
there is any great unfoldment of the spirit, because when pursuing 
physical attainment no other aim in life is of any value to the one 
seeking expression in that manner. To a physical life typified in 
Hercules, who was indeed the representative of man's physical attain- 
ment, nothing could be great but physical power and strength. Man 
would be considered unfortunate in that state of expression if seeking 
for moral propositions in the place of a strong right arm: so when 
nations, as well as individuals, are in the stage of physical culmination 
little else is thought of; but when, sometimes, as in certain states it 
is true, the physical is merged into the intellectual there is a plain 
echo of the physical state in the higher sports, like the ancient 
tournaments and amusements. 

The giant in intellect becomes as the gladiator; in the second 
stage, or degree, he is worshiped who has the greatest mind. This 
planet as a whole has not passed the intellectual culmination. Certain 
nations have so culminated, and have passed on to their ripening; 
groups of Souls have also; but the inhabitants of the planet, as a 
whole, are seeking the intellectual culmination. But the races who 
had beginning long seons ago have passed on through the physical, the 
intellectual, and the spiritual culminations, to the angelic state. The 
highest states of expression in individual lives upon the earth are 
typical of the spiritual state. Prophets and teachers afford lessons 
concerning the higher culminations; but the Messiahs are typical of 
the divinest culminations possible. 

Life thus becomes perfected by gradually achieving victory in 
these three conditions. The most complicated condition is the moral 
or spiritual; since that state oftenest seems devoid of the qualities 
most successful in other degrees, and since in a moral direction people 
often deceive themselves more than others. Hercules may exemplify 
his strength by conquering hundreds or thousands, or by overturning 
a temple; the intellectual giant can accomplish the feat of solving 
mathematical problems in one or five minutes, or hours; or he may 
grasp the proposition of the creation of worlds and systems: but the 
man who is governed by moral force has often no way to demonstrate 
to mankind the truths he espouses, and the truly moral nature must 
wait for the world to grow to its height. Because of this the world 
has put its prophets, and teachers, and seers, and Saviors, to death. 

These moral culminations are the most subtle, because in the 
highest realm: they are the lessons of the ages. But in individual 
lives mistakes are often made : that sentiment is morality ; that that 
which is esthetic is moral ; that some particular kind of intellectual or 



RECAPITULATION. 113 

artistic recognition is moral growth. All will do well to analyze 
most closely these states of mind in themselves, and they will not fail 
to discover that there is little to criticise in others when individual 
states are so uncertain. Then in tracing these moral culminations, you 
have to look not only for long periods of time, but for every complex 
state of temptation, struggle and testing, and all that the experience 
of life affords, in its many intricate and winding labyrinths : and then, 
when you learn the final lesson, not to judge, not to condemn, it is 
after all possible temptation has passed from the individual life into 
the perfection of that divine Charity that knows all. It is because 
charity knows all human conditions that " charity suffereth long and 
is kind, vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up." 

Souls approach planets in groups. We will explain the different 
conditions of expression. Some Souls may be in the beginnings of 
expression while others are ripening or culminating : this is because all 
Souls do not approach the planet at the same time. Souls come into 
expressions in groups, each group beginning expression in a given 
cycle : those who have precedence here in point of time may have been 
last in a previous expression in another solar system, so there is no 
partiality, that which seems so is in states where seeming partiality 
is possible : as time, and space, and the material senses ; the conception 
is relative and is only in the limited view of man's mind. 

Man supposes that the human consciousness is limited by the 
human senses and faculties; this is true so far as the senses and 
faculties govern, but the real consciousness is within the Soul. This 
we will illustrate: supposing the Soul to be represented by the sun 
which shines through the earthly atmosphere, it may be obscured 
and clouded by the mists of earth, but still all the light you have 
is from the sun, without it you would be in total darkness; so 
with the consciousness : that which you recognize is broken, refracted, 
and clouded by the earthly state, still you would have no consciousness 
were it not for the Soul; and however imperfect that may seem as 
compared to the Soul itself it is all the light you have. The light 
comes from the Soul, the shadow from the earthly state. It is when 
the clouds of physical conditions are overcome by that light that the 
power of the Soul is expressed in matter. 

Whatever is physical in man is generic, organic, and governed by 
law; but that law is always subject to the higher power which is 
from the Soul. So whenever the Soul begins to express itself the law 
that is above the organic law becomes operative. The spiritual 
teaching of every age has been exactly the same: i. e., that over the 
physical is the moral power; the physical law is to conquer for self, 



114 THE SOUL; 

the moral power is to conquer self; the spirit is that which conquers 
the physical life; but until one enters the physical life there is no 
moral conquest, because there is no shadow. 

We would have you remember that these states of expression, 
or human embodiments as they are termed, are not in themselves 
entities, but the spirit of each embodiment is a breath from the 
Soul; and that which the Soul possesses is always its own, so, 
disencumbered of that which is merely for expression, the Soul still 
possesses all that it has given to matter, and all that matter can 
not express; what that matter is, what the human mind is, what 
the personal state is accompanying the expression, are of no final 
importance. Just as adults do not wish to be children, in the sense 
that they were children before they became men and women, just 
as that state of childhood is merged into the state of adult existence, 
so the final expression includes the preceding states and all expressions 
are merged in the Soul possession. The personality which is so much 
prized on earth is not lost, (excepting the earthly part is cast aside) 
but is a portion of the larger individuality, the Soul entity. 

Thus in the vast range of experiences you become aware of what 
the Soul wishes to accomplish in its expression through matter: facility 
over the conditions that pertain to matter; the conquest, consciously, 
over all earthly states, to the end that, as each state ministers to 
the state that is next lowest, all may minister unto others. So when 
expression in all embodiments has taken place, when the experience 
of earth is done, when every vanquishment has been made, the 
greatest of which is the conquest of self, the Soul, because of having 
passed through all the culminations of all the embodiments of earth, 
is again united ; and this is an Angel of the earth. The angelic . 
states of earth constitute the harvest of what has been accomplished 
in the earthly expression, and the angelic ministration is to those 
who are still in the wilderness of time; these states succeed one 
another in height until they become allied to Souls in archangelic 
states who minister to the higher Angels, and who through them 
approach the earth at unusual times. 

Eternity includes all planetary cycles of expression, and there are 
such intervals from expression to the absolute, the state of being, as 
constitute sufficient respite from all expression. Every Soul is in the 
absolute state such cycles or seons as intervene between angelic, arch- 
angelic, and Messianic states, and the commencement of a new series 
of embodiments on another system. Those are Angels who are 
perfected on each, planet, having conquered that world. The Soul in 
its reunited state as an Angel has expressed all possible degrees, and 



RECAPITULATION. 115 

therefore has charge over Souls that are still in the state of 
expression; when that charge is fulfilled after every planetary exist- 
ence, the Soul passes on to another planet. 

If any one has endeavored to measure the periods or cycles of 
time in connection with earthly and planetary expression it would 
almost be fruitless; although it is possible to state in numbers the 
years included in the vast cycles that intervene between the commence- 
ment and close of expression on a planet, also the cycles that intervene 
between the planetary expressions, when the Soul is in a state of 
being instead of existence, also the aeons that intervene between 
expressions in systems of planets; but those figures would convey no 
idea that the human mind could grasp, so vast would be the number. 

Those who are Archangels of lesser degree in the solar system 
are Angels from the planet Jupiter : the Jupiter referred to in ancient 
symbolism as the central light of the gods; and as the gods were 
Archangels they had their beginnings, i. e., their home on that 
planet. Souls in the highest angelic state of Jupiter, therefore, 
minister to the earth or any other planet within the radius of the orbit 
of Jupiter. Beyond the planet Jupiter Archangels are interstellar, 
and they have sufficient power to shape and mold some portion of 
the destinies of the planets of your system. The interstellar Arch- 
angels are those who announce the Messiahs, who are twelve in 
number. There are inter-solar Archangels from beyond your solar 
system, those who accompany the Messiahs; these are among the 
highest order of Archangels, and by them are chosen, from among 
the Archangels of your system, those who shall usher in and abide 
with a dispensation until its close. 

Souls approach planets in certain numbers in a given cycle. We 
have given the number twelve as the family of Souls : that being the 
typical generic number of the universe ; that being the typical number 
of planets in a system. In the companionship of Souls there are 
twelve families, one hundred and forty-four Souls, and in the larger 
groups one hundred and forty-four thousand kindred Souls. These 
come into a dispensation and are carried forward by a dispensation 
together; another one hundred and forty-four thousand approach 
the earth after a certain cycle of time, succeeded by others, until the 
preparation for a dispensation is complete. 

The full number of Souls have approached the earth: all the 
Souls are upon the earth and within the heavens of your planet that 
ever will have expression here; so that all embodiments now are of 
Souls that have been embodied, some of them many times. The lower 
states are represented by the primitive states of nations now upon the 



116 THE SOUL; 

earth; the higher states of expression now on earth offer 6ufficieDt 
encouragement to those who are seeking to know what the ultimate 
will be. 

All states of existence having been expressed ; all victories having 
been attained, as illustrated in the different conditions of human 
life upon planets and in the different degrees of angelic and arch- 
angelic states, there is but one other expression within the possible 
range of man's comprehension, or even conception, and that only in 
some of its results : the order of Divine Lives that come to the earth 
as Messiahs. These are the Sons of God: those who have overcome 
worlds, as explained in the sixth regular lesson. These are Arch- 
angels of so high an order that their names could not be spoken on 
earth with any knowledge of their meaning. Messiahs approach the 
earth in cycles: these are denominated the twelve Messianic cycles, 
as there are twelve Messiahs for each solar system; i. e., those who 
are Messiahs to each planet of a solar system. 

A dispensation is the entire result of a Messianic visitation, from 
the birth of a Messiah to the full culmination of all Souls (as Angels) 
who belong to that Messianic cycle ; the harvest of a Messianic life. 

The Messiahs are a prophecy for all: the state illustrating the 
last and greatest victory over all expression in matter, the entire 
forgetfulness of self: the perfect recognition of the divine entity in 
each Soul, and the Infinite entity, God. 

Of the twelve dispensations that the earth shall know, five have 
already transpired, the sixth now approaches. Its close will complete 
one-half of all the Messianic periods of earth ; therefore its culmination 
will also be a culmination for the preceding dispensations ; a restora- 
tion and a recognition of their places by the children of the New Light. 

The Messianic expression of the New Dispensation will be in 
dual form, man and woman, typical of the perfect human state; 
symbol of the Divine Soul union. Both expressions will constitute 
the One Messiah and will have recognition in the New Life. In the 
Christian dispensation this is symbolized by the marriage of Christ 
and the Church, to which a superficial and very material interpre- 
tation has been given by an uninspired clergy. This will be the 
reconciliation of man to God. (As God never is other than one with 
man, but man departs from God; i. e., from the perception of God.) 
The new dispensation brings the " peace " of which the dispensation 
of Jesus was but the prophecy. The people of the New Nation will 
cease to wage war, will not outrage the " image of God, " and there- 
fore will not outrage God. All this is to come to the children of 



RECAPITULATION. 117 

the new dispensation when the New Messiah appears, and to all 
the nations of the earth when all the Messiahs shall have come. 

Thus have we given yon the outlines of this system to be completed 
as you pass on. Thus you have in the line of Impulsion from the 
Soul, Involution toward and into matter, the line of Embodiments 
toward each Culmination, and the line of final Culmination in the 
Angel, the solution of the entire problem of human life ; and thus you 
have in the Angelic, Archangelic, and Messianic states, the suggestion 
of the state of Being, the Soul state : eternity. 

As in the material state you are accustomed to consider the 
source of all life the light of the sun and of the more distant sun of 
suns, so in the Celestial state, within the Infinite Love, guided by the 
Messianic Sun, heralded by Archangels, ministered to by Angels, all 
Souls move in their expression toward the appointed goal. 



VALEDICTORY. 

As when the horticulturist has carefully prepared the soil and 
planted his seed he allows time for germination before he watches 
for the tender shoots, so we will ask you to allow these seeds of 
celestial truths to rest within your spirits until they have time to 
quicken into growth. Do not permit material shadows to retard, nor 
superficial reasoning to attempt to hasten, their germination. 

Not all at once can the mind grasp any truth, and never until 
there is preparation from within. 

We have given the thesis for you to accept or reject ; rest assured 
that we neither ask you to accept it on our authority, nor will we 
seek to enforce it by argument. Truth, like mathematics, is its own 
demonstration, when the principles upon which it rests are known. 
Thinking without knowledge is of no value : when you are perplexed 
seek the source of knowledge, of perception, within the Soul; the 
mind grows clear when illumined from within. 

Endeavor to grasp the central truths and all small problems 
adjust themselves easily to the center. If the mind revolves around 
anything less than the central truths we have enunciated, bewilder- 
ment and error will ensue. 

Bear in mind also that truth, as well as the perception of it, 
comes from within; the presentation of truth to the mind is of no 
avail unless the Soul comes forth to meet it. 

If in doubt wait for growth; if perplexed wait for growth; and 
if in darkness wait for the light that cometh from the Soul. 

We have planted in perfect love; let the growth also be in love. 
Let the sunshine of your prosperity and the tears of your adversity 
fall upon the sacred garden of the spirit: we shall know by the 
fruitage of your lives, by your love, and truth, and goodness whether 
the germs have quickened unto the harvest of the Soul. 



PSYCHOSOPHY. 



PART II. 

EMBODIED ANGELS. 

THE WORK OF THE ANGELS 
ON EARTH. 



INTRODUCTORY AND EXPLANATORY. 

To the Beloved reader unto whom these teachings are given we 
would say : that in the illustrations given no attempt has been made 
to follow the chronological order of history, but such names, inci- 
dents or larger events have been used as would best serve as 
illustrations of the principles being stated or taught under the 
Dispensations or cycles named. 

Also in the use of names — especially of Angels and Archangels — 
it should be borne in mind that the names of those Celestial beings 
in their own realm are not known on Earth, nor by Spirits or Angels 
of Earth. The names here employed are such as from usage and 
the etymology of the words best express the attributes to be illus- 
trated as manifested by the Angels. 

Among the Splendors of the Heavenly State the Divine beings 
are known by their perfections. In their state of manifestation they 
must be known by that which they come to illustrate or declare — 
attributes. 

It is thought best to preserve the original form of "Lessons" — 
as they were given in classes ; and, primarily, they were intended 
for those who received the teachings ; but since several editions of 
Part I. ("The Soul in Human Embodiments") have been issued and 
read by many people there is an increasing demand for the book 
above referred to and for these added lessons, it is considered best 
to include the entire series in the one volume. 

It is recommended that Part I. be not only read but studied, that 
the one thus reading may know the Fundamental basis upon which 
the entire System, "Psychosophy," is founded. 

No added word is needed. In the intervening years since the 
first edition of Part I. was published many thousands of people 
have become interested in this System of Teachings. To such as 
are ready the work appeals, to others there is no word required. 

Whatever is True must survive. All else will pass. 



THE WORK OF THE ANGELS ON EARTH, 

FIRST LESSON. 
EMBODIED ANGELS. 



The perfect work of the world is performed by the Angels. 
Souls in their complete Angelhood are not at once transported to 
far-off regions of bliss, remote from the Earth and its Spiritual 
states ; when they have become Angels or attained Angelhood, they 
thus begin their real work. 

True happiness in the re-united Soul, long ages severed by the 
conditions of Time and Sense, consists not only in the perfect 
Oneness that has been regained by " Overcoming" those conditions, 
but must also be the result of such helpfulness and ministration to 
others as belongs to the degree of Angelhood thus attained : minis- 
tering to others; to Spirits either embodied in earthly forms or 
existing in some of the spirit states that immediately follow the 
earthly embodiments. 

As older children of a human household share in the care of 
the younger and more helpless ones, so these Children of the 
parental Angel of a Soul-household (group) become in turn the 
aids and helpers of those still struggling through earthly states. 

This assistance is given by ministrations as guardian Angels 
(under the Guidance of the Parent Angel), for always upon the 
Earth are those who can receive impressions from such Angels: 
Inventors, Discoverers, Announcers of Truths pertaining to the 
material and spiritual well-being of Earth's inhabitants. 

Not only are such inspirations given to geniuses, those who 
have reached the culminating state in any given line of investigation 
or accomplishment, but for the better illustration of Truth, Funda- 



124 THE SOUL; 

mental Truth in any branch of Human inquiry or need, Angels are 
appointed to appear on Earth in human form, to wear the garb of 
mortality ; not this time for experience and conquest, but to illustrate 
the victory they have won, to give the real answer to the vexed 
problems of life. Since none but the perfect Soul (having van- 
quished all the obstacles and solved all the problems of earth-life) 
can illustrate perfectly such solution. 

Angels thus embodied bear no distinctive mark, do not come 
"labeled" as Angels, and though the higher Angels would know 
and place them, mortals still in their imperfect state could not 
discern the Angel, even though in their midst, or in the same 
household. 

It must not be supposed, as previously stated, that those lives 
expressing Culminating lines: Geniuses, Inventors, Discoverers, — 
lines of any of the Arts, Mechanics, or other Culminations — are 
Angels. Those who struggle through many, many successive 
embodiments to reach a given height, become at last the Geniuses 
of their art or pursuit, whatever it may be; but these are only 
culminating in one line of victory, and must take up each separate 
line of human endeavor. 

Angels are already equipped, mentally and spiritually, for the 
work they come to do, which, of course, they must accomplish with 
earthly things. With them is no need of "experiment," "practice," 
or other preparation. And while their human parentage and 
environment may be obscure, conveying no hint of the purpose for 
which such a life (Angel) is born, still the personality of the Angel 
very soon demonstrates superiority to the usual conditions and 
limitations with which human beings are surrounded. 

Since human existence on this and all, the planets is so wisely 
governed by the Infinite Law — fashioned in Wisdom and Love — 
the Angel must become embodied in either the masculine or feminine 
form — or, for especial work and illustration, both forms may appear 
at the same time to express the One Angel. 

Contemporaneous lives, and even the imperfect and partial rec- 
ords called history, may not perceive or mention, much less under- 
stand, the object or mission of the lives of these Angels. Persecu- 
tion, calumny, scorn, even the infliction of physical torture and 
death, have no terrors for the Embodied Angels. Oft-times ages 
must pass before the world begins to realize the work outwrought 
by some angelic life on earth. Not always is the work or purpose 
of the life definitely announced, but is fulfilled in the life itself, in 
the nature of it, in its accomplishment. 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 125 

It is not too great an assertion to declare that the really perfect 
zvork going on among all the nations of the world: the work in 
cities, towns, communities; with governments, legislative assem- 
blies, rulers ; in agriculture, in science, philosophy, discovery, inven- 
tion ; in art, literature, mechanics ; the real work, the perfect work, 
is performed by embodied Angels. 

Mathematics alone, — thus far in human history the only perfect 
Science, — illustrates this: that the perfect, fundamental Truths 
(Principles) are announced by those who know. It is true that 
human beings in ordinary states, fragments of the divided Soul, 
may partially see and note the perfect principles, and apply to uses 
of life the primal truths of the universe as illustrated by those who 
know, who, through having conquered every obstacle and weakness 
of earth, have come into the Divine possession of the perfect state 
of knowledge, and that the Angels so demonstrating these Funda- 
mental Principles may guide, aid, and show the way to those still in 
the imperfect conditions of earth (or planetary) life. These are 
some of the palpable reasons revealed in the Divine Government of 
Souls, for Angels to walk the earth as human beings. 

Such embodied messengers are referred to in both the Old and 
New Testaments of the Bible of the Jews and Christians, and in 
the Vedas, Avesta and other Zends, Shastras and various Sacred 
books of the Orient ; while Grecian, Roman, Egyptian and Scandi- 
navian Mythologies are rilled with the accounts of the tutelar "gods" 
(Angels) who become mortals for some especial work or purpose 
in connection with the will or wish of "Jove" (or the Most High). 
In fact, Olympus itself was not so far removed from earthly states 
as to be wholly exempt from human ills and temptations. It 
seemed a sort of meeting place between the earth and heaven, a 
commingling of heavenly and earthly attributes, and Parnassus was 
a dwelling place for those divinities, the Muses, that aided and 
bore part in the graces of human life and art, and sang the songs 
of the Skies, revealing thus the perfect attributes of beauty. 

It is also clearly evident that many of the "messengers" ("men") 
referred to in the Hebraic records, were Angels clothed with human 
forms for purposes of especial ministration. "Entertaining an 
Angel unawares" is not, therefore, a mere form of poetic speech, 
but often a reality. 

The Pathway of Embodied Angels. 

This shining way is not revealed by distinctive announcement or 
demarkation; but after years and generations have passed, and 



126 THE SOUL; 

perhaps new nations have sprung into existence, the Trail of Light 
is distinctly traced by those who follow, and who are seeking to 
emulate the works of the "Shining Ones," the "Great Ones." 

The Ideals they have made Real, the master works they have 
accomplished, the encouragements left for those who still must 
journey the toilsome but ever eagerly sought way, to reach the 
heights — and the knowledge that one day they will achieve; their 
time of attainment will surely come. 

Colossal monuments and Temples, all useless implements and out- 
grown structures, will pass or so change as to be no longer recog- 
nized as useful or valuable. Works of art — even those disentombed 
that have been buried for ages and restored to the gaze and admira- 
tion of the world — will in the lapse of time perish — be allowed to 
crumble to dust. 

But for recurrent periods of human existence, — to those re- 
quiring similar expressions — similar results, similar illustrations, 
from the embodied Angels, for the new period — those Angels will 
appear. 

Such illustrations and periods are cyclic, and demonstrate that 
souls reaching certain or particular states of unfoldment in expres- 
sion, have as they require similar Teachers, — Exemplars ; and that 
the primal Truths are the same — whether taught in the first or latest 
Dispensation or cycle, while, probably, not a new Truth — except in 
the form or manner of its expression — is given to the world except 
in the Dispensations (Messianic). 

Yet again and again are those Truths enunciated, those Prin- 
ciples illustrated, — as needed by the embodied Souls traveling along 
the pathway of endeavor in those directions. 

Shining heights of Religion, Philosophy, Art, Science, reveal 
the way these Bright Ones have trod ; while along the valleys and 
toilsome steeps toward the heights, toil and struggle the aspiring 
ones, oft-times the weary ones — seeking for the "perfect way" to 
reach the height of 

Divine accomplishment. 

And when we consider that almost every nation and age has 
produced philosophers, poets, musicians, inventors, masters of every 
Art and Science enough to adorn and beautify dozens of the most 
barren worlds; sufficient true Religious life to redeem a hundred 
worlds, we must realize that it is because every life, every soul 
must experience its own perception of beauty, create its own works 
of Art, find expression in its own poetry and music, and be crowned 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 127 

with its own Religious experiences — and its own final Victory : Self 
conquest. 

It must not be understood that all the helpful work of the world 
is performed by the Embodied Angels, but the perfect work, the 
example, the copy, illustrating the final attainment of all embodied 
souls. This perfect work is to Show the way. 

Every earnest seeker for knowledge, for the best and highest 
good for humanity, in fact, every longing, aspiring Mind that seeks 
to fulfill in life the ideals welling up from within, helps the 
world. Each step is a little in advance of the last one, and there are 
always those to be helped by one who has taken any advance step. 
Little children help each other, children of larger growth aid the 
smaller ones; it is a continuous spiral chain of life leading to 
perfection. 

Angels are here to show the way, to make Talent press forward 
to Genius, and Genius to reach added heights and culminations. 

The Soul of us is never satisfied until the perfect is achieved in 
every direction. 

Some things are finished, others will take their places, — and 
when all the dust of the earth and atoms of space have been utilized, 
still will the Soul cry out for "more worlds to conquer." 

The realm of mind, Spirit, Soul, limitless as it is and must be, — 
will find not only new worlds, but systems and Suns of systems to 
conquer and create. And still it will hold in its creative grasp the 
sources of Eternal Being and Doing: these two the alternating ebb 
and flow of the Infinite in whose Image are we. 

These Shining ones — these Matchless ones — are prototypes of 
all ; and such as are taking the first steps in the school of Material 
victory may look forward to the sun crowned heights where they 
also will "show the way" of perfect accomplishment to those less 
advanced, because of the perfection that comes from the Soul. 

Life was not intended to illustrate Imperfection, but to seek and 
attain perfect expression. 

"Be ye perfect even as your Father in Heaven is perfect" is no 
idle command. As mathematics is perfect, and when the problem 
is not correctly solved the student has blundered, so every work and 
problem in life is to be ultimately perfectly outwrought. The Angels 
have found the Key, as the true Mathematician has found his. 

What Mathematics is to the Mind, in the solution of all Material 
problems, Love is to the moral and spiritual nature. The Angel is 
the Soul; having found perfect Love, which also means perfect 
Wisdom, there are no longer any "problems" to be solved. The 



128 THE SOUL; 

work of the Universe of Life is now understood ; when Divine Love 
and Wisdom are attained. 

"Love is the fulfilling of the Law." 

Through sunshine or shadow, calm or storm, these appointed 
Shining Ones pursue their way; leaving the perfection of their 
works to be gradually recognized, and at last followed, by those who 
become ready: the toilers, strivers, strugglers, in human life. And 
that all Souls may at last attain similar perfection in expression is 
the one great encouragement ; for, with all the obstacles to overcome 
in the very nature of the material environment, if there could never 
be the perfect victory in any and all directions, human life would 
indeed be a dismal failure. 

This pathway, seen by its perfect brightness in after years, may 
lead the Angel on Earth to a Kingdom or a dungeon cell, — to a 
palace or a hut, — often to Siberian exile or the guillotine ; — the work 
remains. And the millions who struggle along the thorny way, see 
the illuminated road and take heart of courage; and where, ever 
and anon, the path leads to gardens of flowers and fruits, to peaceful 
valleys and ever-glorious heights, — how beautiful to know that 
sometime, in their own day and hour — their own time of achieve- 
ment — each and all may reach the Place Beautiful — the state of 
Victory and peace! 



SECOND LESSON. 

ANGELS OF STRENGTH. 

Not in the Tournaments, miscalled "Olympian" games, or athletic 
contests of the arena, or in the "sports" of various Nations, called 
"Enlightened" people of the Earth, are the Strong Ones found. 
Theirs is a distinctive mission, which would be utterly subverted if 
"championship" or "competition" were sought or indulged in. 

The various "games" that from time immemorial have formed a 
portion of the entertainment and pleasure of different nations, — 
the cruel and brutalizing contests of the arena, the no less brutal- 
izing contests of the Prize Ring and of Modern Athletics, are illus- 
trations of those states of human struggle for physical supremacy, 
which not being gained in any other way, must find expression in 
fields of contest for the "amusement" of "kings" — the "nobility" — 
and even the rank and file of the people. 

The Angels of Strength are on Earth to show — without pride or 
ostentation — that mere physical force is not real strength — although 
it may accompany the other qualities that serve to make up the 
concrete term, "Strength of character." 

Human history, both sacred and secular, has illustrations of 
the two ideas of strength. 

The Typical Ideals of Strength. 

Samson, Hercules, (David and) Goliath are familiar illustrations. 

Among the millions of people inhabiting the globe at any one 
time, Angels of Strength are to be found in many walks and 
conditions in life. 

We have in mind a "man of affairs," unworldly but successful ; 
he was at first but a modest and unpretentious "Son of Vulcan." 

129 



130 THE SOUL; 

He became, by ability, industry, thrift, and economy, one of the 
greatest structural builders, especially of bridges; — first of stone 
and wood, then of iron, — that the people of the nation where he 
lived ever saw. To those in his employ — whom he always called 
"helpers" — he was gentle, courteous. Low and firm of voice, clear 
and quick of vision, sometimes when the men were unable to move 
or place a particular piece of stone, timber or iron, he would with 
great modesty apologize for seeming to interfere with their work, 
take hold of the difficult piece of wood (or whatever), and lifting 
one end, say, "Now, boys, all together," thus doing and lifting as 
much at one end as several men at the other. Two effects were 
visible from his illustration of strength and accompanying charac- 
teristics; the men became more willing and anxious to succeed in 
their work and were more kind to each other. Such was the 
psychological influence of the Master Bridge Builder that all the 
men became more efficient. 

Sometimes one of these Strong Ones appears suddenly from the 
midst of a crowd of onlookers in a case of accident or emergency, — 
stopping a runaway "team" of horses, rescuing a child or woman 
from danger, rescuing some one from drowning, protecting some 
one from a falling wall or other imminent peril, and as suddenly 
disappearing, no one knowing who he is or whence he came. 

Frequently the strength is not known or suspected by others 
until some occasion, like the foregoing instances, calls it into requi- 
sition; in fact, the possessor never indulges in any mere test for 
the sake of exhibition of strength. 

Sometimes in great crises, where the welfare of a nation or 
community may be at stake, a number of the Strong Ones rally as 
if by a common impulse (intuition) and throw themselves into the 
breach, — the needed place. 

It would be impossible as well as useless to endeavor to designate 
these Strong Angels who are walking and working on the Earth 
at the present, or who have appeared at any given period of time: 
their works illustrate where they have been, and what they have 
accomplished ; yet instances might be recalled in many communities 
where one man, "The Strong One," performed more actual work 
than all the others in the community. Mere physical Strength, how- 
ever, except as an illustration or demonstration, would avail little 
in the real work of the world without those co-related attributes — 
Superior to bodily Strength — that give force and direction to 
physical effort; in fact, are the real source of Strength, whether 
physical, mental, or Spiritual. 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 131 

Angels of Courage. 

Nor can it be truly said that this much praised attribute is born 
of the senses. 

There is, indeed, a sense of safety in the possession of animal 
(physical) strength, that places the possessor on a safe footing in 
struggling with insensate physical obstacles, and even with living 
adversaries, when they are known and measured. To "know no 
fear" means, however, an equipment that is far-reaching, and touches 
the roots of human character — down deep in the Spirit. 

It is well attested that the merely physically strong Soldier may, 
on facing actual conflict in battle, prove a veritable coward, and 
may, on long marches, or when exposed to strenuous conditions of 
climate, etc., be less able to cope with them, than one of slighter 
physique, reared in more intellectual ways, where an enthusiasm or 
a profound spirit of patriotism is existing. Indeed, it has been 
reported by commanding officers of armies that the soldiers who 
were enlisted on account of a certain degree of physical strength 
and bravado, were less reliable on occasions requiring great courage, 
than those of more delicate and fragile mold. This attribute, how- 
ever, is of too broad and sweeping a nature to be classified without 
probing to the very foundations of human expression, hence those 
who illustrate in a perfect degree the very essence of courage are 
undoubtedly embodied Angels to "Show the way." 

To be absolutely without fear of aught that earth or any of its 
conditions can bring, is to be supreme in courage. 

Underlying and pervading such illustrations must be the a priori 
consciousness of having conquered all ills. Physical courage, to 
meet and overcome obstacles of superior strength — courage to meet 
the darkness, the storm, the wild beasts of the forest or jungle; to 
meet whatever one may encounter, is great; but when we enter 
the realm of mental and moral action, where the complex conditions 
of human life are found, the possession of this attribute becomes a 
divine Endowment. 

We must, however, note the strong and courageous men who 
have learned through discipline on shipboard, in the time of wreck 
and direct peril, to obey the commander fearlessly and meet death 
unflinchingly ; those who mount the ladders in the midst of fire and 
smoke and rescue the women and babes ; those who man the boats 
at the Life-Saving Stations — all, all brave and true hearts and strong 
hands — led by the Angels. 

It is also to be noted that often even when men are afraid, 



132 THE SOUL; 

actually experience physical fear, there is a strength, a pride, or a 
moral force, that enables them to overcome it, and this is real 
courage. 

Angels of Endurance. 

Endurance is that quality or attribute combining both physical 
and mental strength. One may have strength for a moment, or 
for an emergency, but Continuity of Strength must include the 
mental and Spiritual states as well as the physical ; in fact, "to hold 
out to the end" under a great strain or stress, is given to but few in 
human life, and, of course, may sometimes illustrate a culmination 
along the line toward more perfect attributes. 

The Stoics taught uncomplaining submission to whatever ills or 
adverse conditions life presented; but mere physical endurance or 
stubborn submission is not the illustration that an Angel would bring 
into expression. A dogged determination not to yield to either 
physical or mental circumstances, is frequently found in a person 
of otherwise inconsiderable force of character; but when coupled 
with the attributes that illustrate broad lines of unfoldment, Endur- 
ance rises to the grandeur of heroism. 

Angels of Endurance show the possibilities of what one in human 
life can bear. 

Nor is the illustration one of bearing merely — but of doing as 
well. It includes so much that must be treated under other names 
that we pause here for the time until those illustrations are reached. 

Angels of Efficiency. 

To be ready and willing to perform a part — to do a thing that is 
needed — this is the one great requirement in the world of human 
affairs ; — but since most lives are at best in the stage of experiment, 
or of trying to do things, the average is far, far below the standard 
usually required ; hence things are not done — they are only attempted, 
and this is well ; for life, after all, is a matter of growth; i. e. : 
unfoldment from within — and these various stages of growth form 
the interesting parts of life. 

As the parents and family of children find amusement and enter- 
tainment in the attempts (and mistakes) of babes — their imperfect, 
lisping speech, their little uncontrolled steps, their imitations of the 
older children, — so in these children of larger growth, called men 
and women, there are the numberless stages of growth before attain- 
ment of efficiency in any given direction is reached. 

When the Master appears (man or woman), the one who 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 133 

knows and can do and can show the way — how wonderful are the 
results ! How changed all things become ! chaos becomes cosmos — 
uncertainty is changed to certainty. 

It is a great delight — in the midst of almost universal inefficiency, 
states of incompleteness of performance — to find the one who is 
thoroughly competent to do the thing or things undertaken. 

How quickly all the incompleteness changes when the Angti of 
Efficiency appears! Wonderful is the transformation! There is 
no heralding of power — no vaunting display of ability — no vain- 
glorious boasting, but, the time and place and thing to be done being 
given— the work is performed ! 

Sometimes the one thus endowed dwells among the lowly and 
takes on no different garb or habitation in human life from the 
others who are around, but when there is need responds — straight- 
ening out this piece of work — substituting that device for one less 
perfect, and influencing the whole neighborhood with the conviction 
that there is one in their midst who "can do anything and everything." 

We have in mind a man in the world of work today — and in 
your own country — who has been in such demand for many years 
that he could not fill the numbers of important positions offered him. 
He is sought by firms — by manufacturers, by those owning or man- 
aging great interests, to ascertain — when there is difficulty or inert- 
ness in the works or the business — the "cause of the trouble" and 
regulate it. At one time he would find in a large manufacturing 
plant, wherein the management was at fault in its personal treatment 
of the employees; too harsh and exacting as to hours; too little 
interest taken in the welfare of the operatives; the business itself 
was lagging — the heads of departments indifferent; a general air 
of unconcern and "O, what's the use ?" pervaded the entire establish- 
ment. He was appointed "General Supervisor" — a position not 
called for by the articles of incorporation or by previous usage — 
and some of those in positions of authority showed enough spirit 
(anger) to rebel or protest against a "new boss." But he won them 
from the first, not by taking any portion of their authority or duty 
from them, but by interesting them in their work — in the workers. 
Slowly at first, but surely and with increasing acceleration, every- 
thing assumed a more animated and cheerful air. He untangled 
knotty problems and knotty work — he was asked his opinion about 
the various difficulties with which the department heads found them- 
selves surrounded — every one soon began to try to do his best instead 
of doing his worst. There is a sort of "psychological sympathy" — 
if one may be permitted to use the term — between people and things 



134 THE SOUL; 

as well as people and people ; not only does each person reveal or 
reflect his personality in his surroundings (if he or she has means 
to express the personal tastes and preferences), but the inanimate 
objects in some subtle way seem to respond to moods, and to the 
general trend of one's disposition. 

We recall an elderly gentleman in Washington, D. C, who found 
"things" generally disturbed in the household one morning, and who 
came into the presence of his wife, exclaiming: "It is awful, awful, 

awful; the whole house is possessed of ." The maid was 

cross, the cook was cross, the coachman was cross, the cat and dog 
were cross, and the chairs and tables and breakfast were all out of 
temper. But the wife was smiling and calm and soon restored 
order. 

And so it came to pass in the matter referred to in the preceding 
pages that the entire machinery, the wheels, spindles, engines, and 
even the warp and woof of the manufactured articles became smooth, 
harmonious and beautiful; while the buildings were beautified, 
within and without — bare walls covered with vines — walks bordered 
with flowers and verdure — and the workers ? Oh, how happy, con- 
tented and efficient they had become ! Every one was proud of his 
or her position and, however humble the work each one was assigned 
to perform, it was done with cheerfulness and an effort to do it well. 
If mistakes were made, encouragement instead of rebuke was given : 
"We all make mistakes," they were told, "but you are very careful 
and so it cannot occur again or often." 

No one knew just how or when this change had taken place. 
And he who had been the primal cause and source of it all never 
for an instant betrayed or possessed any self -consciousness of having 
accomplished it. Adjustment is harmony, and he had adjusted the 
human and inanimate machines to themselves and to each other. 

One more example will serve to illustrate the presence of the 
Angels of Efficiency. This was in teaching — just the usual lines of 
instruction in one of the Educational Institutions. There had not 
been harmony — there had been great lack of progress in their studies 
among the students — something was wanting, somewhere there was 
a lack — alas! where is there not a lack in all teaching in all 
Institutions ? 

There came — at last — a change in the "head" of the Institution. 
It was not an unusual thing to occur and all supposed, with mingled 
curiosity and indifference, that matters would go on much as before. 
After a little time there was an awakening Faculty. 

Teachers, Assistants and Students began to take an interest in 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 135 

their teaching and their studies. It was not merely a mechanical 
process of grinding out just so much technical knowledge, or evad- 
ing it if possible and trusting to luck of "coaching" to carry the 
students through. They were aroused to their best endeavors by the 
presence of a new light in their midst. Knowledge, Beneficence, 
Power. 

"He knows everything," said one of the teachers, "yet how 
unassuming he is !" 

Efficiency is Power. 



THIRD LESSON. 



ANGELS OF KNOWLEDGE. 

"Knowledge is Power." 

"With all thy getting get Understanding" 

All Knowledge is from the Soul, but its broken fragments, or 
rather its small imitations, are scattered along the mental ways by 
which human beings have sought to climb to its surpassing heights. 

Experiment, research, investigation are all prompted by the 
a priori knowledge from within. And when fully in accord with 
that knowledge, lo ! the "discovery," the revealment, the "invention" 
becomes a part of human possessions and is capable of aiding in 
human endeavor ; solving human problems, in fact, of molding and 
shaping material things to obey the behests of its magical power. 

In all the avenues of human research and investigation, in the 
realm of "Science" (physical and mental) there has been discovered 
— revealed — but one absolute Science: 

Mathematics. 

The Primal Angel who revealed mathematics gave the one 
perfect solution of the method by which the sublime workings of 
nature are borne forward. From the simplest numerals to the 
Calculus, is the pathway of mathematical knowledge made glorious ; 
from the infinitesimal vibration of the primal "Electron" to the 
magnificent array of worlds, systems and Suns — Systems of suns — 
mathematics has been the Eye by which the mind could bring within 
its grasp the laws of the movements of all substances in the universe, 
and, no doubt, the higher chemistry, as well as all the associated or 
co-related branches of the Science of the physical universe. 

The minutest organisms, the petals of the flower, the insect's 

136 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 137 

iridescent wings, reveal mathematical accuracy; and the wonders 
of the spectrum are repeated in the rainbow tints of the butterfly's 
wing, — no less than in the glorious Arch of Triumph in the Storm 
released sky ! 

It is not, however, within the scope of these lessons to show 
what Knowledge has accomplished — but what it is, and to tell of the 
Angels of revealment and accomplishment. 

The Concept of all provable knowledge must be from within, 
from the Soul. The Angel of Knowledge is one who has released 
that knowledge, by experience, to the practical uses of human life. 

"To know because one knows" is the province of an embodied 
Angel. Sometimes in ordinary life where women are not Angels 
(except by courtesy and gallantry, and to those who love them), a 
woman will give as her reason for an assertion, "I know it is so ;" 
when asked for the "why" and the "wherefore" she simply replies : 
"I know, because I know." This is often from Intuition — from 
"a prion' knowledge, and in most instances her assertions are found 
to be correct. 

But the embodied Angels of knowledge! Ah, how vast their 
power; how far-reaching and inclusive their influence! All of the 
world's real knowledge is announced by them. 

The cumulative results of all experience ; the authority that needs 
no experiment — no answer to questioning! 

Human knowledge may be classified as follows : 

Science, Art, Philosophy, Religion. 

Science is formulated Knowledge. 

Art is the perfect expression (form) of which Beauty is the 
Soul. 

Philosophy is the adjustment of one's mind and life to his high- 
est knowledge. 

Religion is the perception of God and the Soul ; its expression 
the manifestation of the perfect Love and Wisdom. 

Utility is Science adapted to the common uses of life and may 
or may not be accompanied and adorned by art. 

In the most ancient days of which there is record or tradition at 
the present time, Science, Religion and such Art as existed were 
confined to (and preserved in) the cloister, the cave, or the hidden 
dwelling place of the Scholar, who was also the Priest and Artist. 

The Mysteries of Alchemy and Mathematics were thus preserved, 
not only from the eyes and minds to whom they would convey no 
meanings, but for the preservation of such appliances and apparatus 



138 THE SOUL; 

— crucibles, mathematical instruments, and so forth — as were needed 
for their study and work. Naturally these Learned and Gifted ones 
were looked upon with awe and reverence, as indeed they should be, 
since they held in their keeping the keys to the knowledge of the 
Universe. 

The Story of Prometheus is thus no longer a fable. The Angel of 
Fire gives to earth's children the most wonderful solvent of her 
secrets. But the knowledge of it without Love and Wisdom binds 
man forever to the earth until set free by the Love of the Soul, the 
Wisdom of the Soul. The Angel of "Alchemy" could reveal all the 
mysteries of the laboratory only to those who were ready, who 
could understand. 

"With all thy getting, get Understanding." 

That must come from the perfected life, the completed sphere 
of existence. 

The "Sacred Flame" of the Persians — still held sacred by the 
Parsees — was none other than the Symbol of this Divine Spark — 
this Inner flame that never perishes, and that, fanned often to a 
flame of Inspiration, reveals the meaning of the God of Light — 
and by contrast the Shadow — as the light of the sun (fire) reveals 
the wonder and life of the material Universe. 

When Science and Religion (the parents of art) held sway to- 
gether, many things were made clear by Intuition that were after- 
ward relegated to the domain of "superstition." And Science be- 
came (in the periods of Materialists) a body without a soul, an 
expounding of an automaton without mind or spirit. 

This also has frequently occurred under the name of Religion; 
for when the living, ever present Spirit ceases to inspire because of 
material blindness, everything becomes sordid, even the Sacred name. 

Angels of Groups. 

Far in the Orient, and in the most distant ages, groups of Holy 
men — Recluses — wrought out the problems of Astrology, Alchemy 
and Religion, blending in one the threefold attributes that consti- 
tuted the Angel. Such symbols or language as was theirs — ideo- 
graphs, numbers, hieroglyphs — were often made interchangeable, 
expressing both science and worship ; hence the Sacred Numbers and 
their religious as well as their mathematical meanings. 

It would be impossible to trace even the smallest number of 
these groups and their attendant or leading Angels. In mathematics 
you may find them from Egypt and Greece down to the present day. 

In language — letters — Memnon, Cadmus and Thales, until at 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 139 

last we stand in the full splendor of the possible expression of 
thought of today. 

Whosoever gave the possibility of expression in written (and 
spoken) Language gave to the world of human life the highest gift 
(i. e., highest form of expression), since language expresses, with- 
out appeal to the senses, the ideas and emotions that spring from 
the Soul, pure Idealism. 

It can be truly said that in the highest use of language today, 
both in writing and speaking, the human mind is capable of ex- 
pressing every range and shade of human thought. Words and com- 
binations of phrases and sentences that, appealing only to the mind, 
stir the innermost depths of thought and awaken from the Soul the 
immortal Truths elsewise veiled from expression. 

The one endowed with best Ideas, and the language to best ex- 
press them, is the greatest among mortals — mentally. This Angel 
must be the one who is master of expression — verbally — having the 
highest thoughts to express and knowing the best forms of expres- 
sion. 

Sometimes the Angel of the Group appears in the threefold 
expression of Art and, as Teacher, Leader, shows the way by per- 
fect demonstration and elucidation. Around him gather those cul- 
minating lives that are just ready to complete the line of embodi- 
ments in one, and sometimes all, of those directions. 

These groups and their Angels shine out with wonderful bright- 
ness as the centuries pass and time reproves the falsehoods and 
prejudice of contemporaneous historians. 

There can only be a few illustrations of these groups with their 
attendant Angel, that can come within the possible range of modern 
perception, although it is less difficult as time goes on and years 
and even ages modify the harsher points of history — animosities, 
hatred, envy and prejudice of all kinds. The "Reformations" in 
Religion, in the political life of nations, and in Art, have their 
especial groups easily recalled by the student. 



FOURTH LESSON. 
ANGELS OF SCIENCE. 

The only ultimate or exact Science, born of Absolute Knowl- 
edge, is Mathematics. 

Science may therefore be defined as Demonstrated Knowledge, 
i. e., the method and the exact result of demonstration. 

Along the pathway of human experiment may be found many, 
many "failures," so-called, yet each of these apparent failures was 
a stepping-stone to success, to final attainment ; but the Angel of any 
new announcement in Science is always correct in the first or primal 
statement, and comes prepared to undergo whatever the ignorance 
and bigotry of those in authority at the time and place of the an- 
nouncement may inflict. Since death has no terrors and torture 
means little pain, the martyrs of the Scientific Bases of Knowledge 
pass on (return) to their angelic states quite satisfied that the an- 
nouncement has been made, although one, five, or ten hundred years 
may be required before the world is ready to utilize the principle 
announced. 

Some of these martyrs have been human Geniuses, culminating 
in certain lines of experiment or discovery ; and it is sometimes pos- 
sible to trace the lives of the Angels of Science, especially in after 
ages, by the unfailing nature of the principles announced — and dem- 
onstrated by them. 

The Master Mathematician has breathed into the Universe the 
exact vibrations of the Mighty Purpose. This Infinite Geometrist 
has thus placed the Seal and Signet of Divine Intelligence on all 
nature. 

The challenge is given to human intelligence, the Soul, "Come 
forth and read Me aright, thou who only art like unto Me." 

The "Image of God" is the Intelligence like unto that Infinite; 

140 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 141 

hence, through Mathematics alone can the human mind climb to the 
wonderful heights of that visible creation, meeting at its uttermost 
and innermost limit the Limitless, the Boundless, where the Eternal 
Entity of Soul finds its image is Like Unto the Infinite. 

The Soul thus perfected in expression finds in the order and 
arrangement of the Material Universe the exact answer to the ques- 
tions that only the Soul can ask. The questions imply the answer. 
The Angel manifesting this branch of human expression has the 
completed cycle of expression and therefore knows. 

Next to the perception of God and of Soul is the perception of 
the Methods of the Infinite in Manifesting the Universe. 

Astronomy. 

Without Mathematics the knowledge now in existence called 
"Astronomy" would have been impossible. Wondering, watching, 
worshiping afar, like the "shepherds" of old, people would still be 
waiting for the unfathomable heavens to open and reveal the secrets 
of the Stars. Telescope and spectroscope would be naught without 
the Calculus. 

Mathematics is the eye of the mind, the one glorious highway to 
the Suns and systems of space. 

What the Ancients saw and how they saw it can only be known 
by records on monument, pyramid and entablature ; but Mathematics 
was there, without which pyramids, obelisks, towers, domes, could 
not have been builded, and somewhere in those still entombed cities 
may be found the relics, or evidences, of telescopic aids to the An- 
cient Astronomers. The " Astro-nomes" certainly reveal a wonderful 
degree of familiarity with the movements of the heavenly bodies. 

Backward into the dim labyrinths of Egyptian Science one can- 
not travel far, but even Africa gives up the secrets of ancient origins. 

From Ancient Egypt and later from Greece must be gathered all 
that we can trace of what was known at that time concerning Mathe- 
matics and its co-related Sciences — its children. Yet all modern 
data concerning this subject seem to be included in the term 
"Copernican System." 

Galileo knew, but could not demonstrate to those who would 
not understand, "The World Moves." 

We burst almost at once into the full morning of Astronomical 
day. 

Newton, LaPlace, Herschel and about a score of lights, all 
moving in the same direction, until now the world is full of ob- 



142 THE SOUL; 

servatories and observers, pressing forward over the starlit pathway 
that leads to the Temple of Astronomical Perfection. 

Electricity. 

The one term that promises a solution of the problem of primal 
substance (or primal Force) is included in the above word. The 
promethean "fire" was unquestionably Electricity. The man who 
"toyed with the lightnings," and brought upon himself the theolo- 
gical wrath of his day, fortunately escaped the martyrdom of earlier 
Apostles of Science ; but "poor Richard," if now in his earthly form, 
would certainly have cause to open wide eyes of wonder, and 
breathe long breaths of astonishment. 

From Benjamin Franklin to Edison and Marconi — a trail of 
Light, a magician's pathway ! No story of Arabian nights can com- 
pare, no dream of transcendentalist can equal the transformation 
that the world has seen in less than a century, aye, less than a half 
century of time! "The girdle" is around and over the Earth, the 
story of "Aladdin's lamp" sinks into insignificance, the dream of 
poet and philosopher is about to be realized ! 

Fascinating as it would be to take up the various departments of 
physical science and trace their progress during the periods when 
the master minds dwelt upon Earth, it is not within the scope of these 
lessons to follow so interesting a theme. However, it must be stated 
that undoubtedly the word which stands for the "Primal" or 
"Ultimate" of matter is no longer the veiled word, "Atom," wonder- 
ful as that word and its groupings has been in forwarding the un- 
derstanding of the arrangement of matter, but the new word is 
"Electrons," now supposed to be and proclaimed by many scientific 
minds as the primal and final statement next to Infinite Intelligence. 
It is not claimed that the "Atomic" theory "is destroyed by the 
theory of 'Electrons,'" but made clear. "Primal substance," as we 
have long ago claimed, is not many "Primates," but One Universal 
acted upon by Infinite Intelligence to produce the varied manifesta- 
tions of the Universe of Life. 

That which is known as "Electricity," has brought forth more 
wonders in a century, as said before, than all other names and terms 
combined. Yet, the centuries have been slowly revealing and un- 
veiling, leaf by leaf, the book of "Natural Laws," until it would 
seem this age is ready to step into the very innermost shrine of the 
Temple of Nature and see her most guarded secrets. 

From Franklin to Edison! The magical key of the Universe 
seems to have been handed down from the skies. You can trace 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 14? 

the names, they are but few. Listen! Twas the first message bj 
the Telegraph! Listen! 'Twas the first message by the Atlantk 
cable ! Listen ! "S. O. S." The wireless, the wireless ! No longer 
must ships go down at sea unknown and unaided. 

Angels following Angels have found and shown the way! 

Radium ! 

"Forever burning, yet ever unconsumable." Nearest to Spirit, 
Soul, God, must be that Substance : giving perfect Light, yet never 
consumed ! 

Like perfect Love, holding, retaining and giving all, yet never 
quenched. From Newton to M. and Mme. Curie. From the lab- 
oratories of the Hermetic Recluses to the open (yet ever mysterious) 
door of modern science! Husband and wife together, then she 
alone, revealing, perhaps, the very innermost secret of Light Ac- 
cepted by Scientific Minds, yet grudgingly, because from the hand 
and brain of a woman. And they hasten to throw discredit on the 
good name of the one who persevered and gave to the world this 
group of astonishing substances crowned with Radium! But the 
discovery and discoverers will survive, when the vilifiers and their 
defamations sink to the oblivion whence they came. 

Woman's Era is here; her right to half the knowledge of the 
universe, as well as half of the opportunities of living, is daily re- 
ceiving more and more evidence, because of her ability to demon- 
strate that she is that "other half" of the intelligence that man has 
failed to reveal. 

Perhaps these discoveries along the "lines of Light" may lead to 
an entirely new Science : a readjustment of all "atomic," "vibratory," 
and other theories, and bring the human mind face to face with 
the Primal Light. And we shall find that "Creation" is but a 
process of the 

Shadowing of the Light of God. 

The Angels of Science do not pause by the Gateway of the 
Temple, but hasten on — albeit, with reverent feet — to the innermost, 
and there in the rare Alembic of perfect Light, they perceive and 
make known the primal Truths. 



FIFTH LESSON. 

ANGELS OF ART. 

Primarily Art is one, but is expressed in its broken aspect, broken 
like the primal rays of light for human perception and compre- 
hension. 

Unto each period of the unfoldment of Art, in any given direc- 
tion, a group of lives on earth — ready for the culminating epoch — 
must belong, and the very center and crown of such a group is the 
Angel, embodied to show the perfect work, the perfect way. 

For convenience, the divisions are: 

Architecture, Painting, Sculpture, Music, Drama, Poetry, 
Literature. 

Architecture. 

The "Master Builder" is not only the inspiring synonym of the 
"Creator," but is the Sacred synonym of the "Master" in Free 
Masonry; used there as in general poetic literature as an ideal ex- 
pression to describe or designate the one who has attained the high- 
est knowledge of Architecture. 

The most magnificent Temples have been erected to the deities 
of the various nations, and later to the Religion itself ; but Pleasure, 
Beauty, and even Death, have commanded their share of the 
Temples. 

Those wonderful cities of which there is no trace except tradi- 
tion and veiled monumental record, nevertheless must have existed. 
As: 

"On," the city and Temple of the Sun whose resplendence almost 
rivaled the Sun itself; and a similar temple — city — "Heliopolis," 
whose surpassing splendor words would fail to picture : 

Colossal figures, imaging attributes of power, as represented in 
some of the deities ; Temples whose vastness cannot even be im- 
agined or guessed at the present day. 

144 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 145 

The first Builder was an Angel. No wonder "Free Masonry" 
was a Secret and Sacred order! To "Build" one must know: 
Mechanics, Mathematics, and all beautiful images of form. Pre- 
historic Architecture, revealed in the Pyramids and shafts of Egypt ; 
in disentombed cities; temples, towers, walls, fountains; wonders 
upon wonders ! 

Whosoever caused to be laid the first corner stone (knowingly) 
of the first perfectly proportioned structure, was the Angel. 

Back; back; through Ancient Egypt, following the Nile to its 
many sources; far, far across the seas to the ruins of Temples in 
Central America, and the "lost Atlantis !" And, returning to Egypt, 
whether "Hiram Abifl" or another, bore the secrets of the "Builder" 
into Jerusalem, some one greater must have borne them through 
Phenicia into Greece, and thence unto the world. Easily traced are 
the paths of these Angels, when the drifted sands and ravages of 
earthquake shocks have been removed. 

Beautiful! Beautiful!! Beautiful!!! Column and dome and 
tower! Ah, but the Infinite Master hath placed the Dome of Suns 
and Systems, and the Pillars of the Eternal Heavens. Build as 
they may and do, these Angels of God's Mighty Will, the works all 
perish ; the vast processes of Time and Change bear them away ; but 
the Soul of them Survives ! 

The endurance of Architecture was one of the favorite delusions 
of the Ancients, especially the Egyptians, who came to believe that 
their Builders had propitiated even Nilus himself, and that their 
Pyramidal style of Architecture could forever withstand the en- 
croachments of the waters and the devastation of Time. 

The pyramids, ruins of a few temples, cities, and wonderful 
edifices, alone remain. How many centuries of rifting and drift- 
ing sands and alluvial deposits cover those wonderful works of 
man ! Earthquake, tornado, fire and water ! The destructive forces 
of Nature that ever proclaim to man : "How feeble thou art with 
all thy wondrous Building and fashioning, since all these works of 
thy hand have been and will be destroyed !" 

Yet again and again the nations build ; and we pass into the age 
of such wonders in Architecture, as bids us pause in reverence and 
awe, within the presence of such majesty and beauty ! 

Yet we pass out beneath the Dome of Stars and Suns, we watch 
the tinted cloud curtains, we are among the solemn, seemingly eternal 
mountains ! or, we tread the dim aisles and corridors of the forests — 
and we know that these also must pass. 

The Infinite hath builded beyond the scope or ken of man's 



146 THE SOUL; 

feeble imitation. Yet, the "enduring things," the Temple Eternal, 
hath not been fashioned of worlds, and suns, and space, but of 
Souls. 

The history of nations, however, is traced in their Architecture, 
whenever and wherever the cities, Temples, or stupendous works 
like those of Egypt are found. Though buried for ages, these 
disentombed cities and temples reveal the majesty and grandeur 
of the Ancient Builders. 

The wealth of Kings and Kingdoms was concentrated in the 
building of the Palaces — of the Kings — the Temples of Worship, 
and the resorts of pleasure. The "people" had little or nothing to 
do with this grandeur, except to toil in their construction and, under 
special permission, to share in the national worship or pleasure. 
Slaves, the subjugated people of some conquered nation, performed 
the work, did the drudgery for those who were the Conquerors. 

Whenever, among the subjects of a Sovereign, or among the en- 
slaved ones, a Genius appeared, he must devote all his time and 
gifts to the building, decorating, or ornamentation of these palaces 
and Temples of splendor for the King. 

Such were the conditions under which the Angel Builders ap- 
peared. 

In secret oftentimes the Builder would find a home among the 
lowly, but as soon as the "gift" was known he would be compelled 
to study with the "wise" ones, the "Masters" and perfect his work 
for the Temples and palaces of the Ruler. 

This concentration of all power and all wealth led to the build- 
ing of those marvelous cities and Temples whose ruins are now 
only partially revealed. And of others of more recent date pre- 
served among the classical relics of Greece and Italy. 

These ancient monuments of past greatness and splendor still 
challenge the admiration of the world and the "Builders" of today. 

However lowly the birth of the one endowed with Genius, or 
with the gift of the Art of the Architect, he was welcomed as one 
to aid in the glory of his city, his nation, his Sovereign — the last 
being the first in point of consideration. It was undoubtedly during 
the period when Egypt was "mistress of the world," and the cen- 
turies that followed, that all the "arts of peace" were inaugurated 
and flourished ; and that the order of Free Masonry bore its fruit- 
age of Real Builders to the world. 

The "crafts" and "guilds" were probably founded then, for the 
better conservation and protection of the methods of working in 
metals and other substances and preserving the secrets of the 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 147 

processes, many of which are unknown to modern metal workers. 
Some of the Angels then appearing have not again returned, or 
have only reappeared to reveal the secrets of their skill, or when the 
need has been for other and widely varying methods. 

Sculpture. 

The Creative power within the Soul must at last come forth in 
fashioning the images of living things and in Symbolizing Ideals. 

The "Ideographs" of the ancients were attempted illustrations : 
1st, of thoughts that language now conveys; 2nd, of Images of real 
or Ideal beings, such as the Deities and Tutelar gods presiding over 
the nations or people. 

The Modern Student and lover of Sculpture must turn to Greece 
and Italy as the Source of inspiration of the "Beautiful and Im- 
mortal" works of Art in Stone. The more ancient works, many of 
which have been recently disentombed from buried cities, are ex- 
ceedingly interesting from the viewpoint of the Scholar; but the 
perception of beauty, which is the soul of Art, and its only excuse 
for being seems to be wholly lacking in many, if not all, instances, if 
we go back of these two nations already named. 

Isis nowhere unveils for us her transcendent loveliness in the 
tablets and portraitures of Egypt or India. And the "vestals," 
although somewhat gracefully carved in the temples, are far from 
the perfection of form that appeared when this Art had its birth in 
Greece. 

Beauty, perfectness of form, must be the one excuse for sculp- 
ture. Some of the Oriental images of the deities, like those of 
Buddha, are repulsive in the extreme ; and often the lack of physical 
perfection so mars the images and bas relief of the temples as to 
produce far other emotions than those of worship. 

But the works that survive all time, and even in fragments make 
the glory of the ages of Sculpture, only pass when all things mut- 
able must pass away. 

Many of the "Masters" were alike perfect in sculpture and paint- 
ing and indeed in architecture, while in a few notable instances 
poetry formed also a portion of their peerless gifts. 

Painting. 

Form — Color — yes, the imitation of Nature goes far back. No 
one knows those enduring pigments of Egypt and the Orient. Suffi- 
cient is it to know that at the head of each group was the Master, 
the Angel of the time and place. At the present we must be satis- 



148 THE SOUL; 

fied with that wonderful illustration of the Group, in the midst of 
which Michelangelo and Leonardo lived and worked — that galaxy 
of stars that shone out with such resplendence as to eclipse all other 
lights. 

As in every other form of Art-expression, and in Religion, Gov- 
ernment, and social customs, each nation and period has its own 
particular ideals and methods, so in Painting (the reproduction in 
form and color of natural images, or the projection into color and 
form of ideals), there has been found the wonderful diversity and 
divergence of the Art of Painting. 

Perfect in the guiding and blending of colors — some have lacked 
form (perception of proportion), or where outlines might be perfect, 
color is imperfect. 

The Oriental nations seemed to have ideas of painting so at 
variance with those of the Hellenic and Western nations, that there 
isn't even room for comparison; and the pictures can be called, in 
many instances, but little more than Ideographs ; in fact, it is diffi- 
cult in Egyptology to decide which is pictorial and which ideo- 
graphic. 

The Chinese have an Art of painting peculiarly their own, as 
also have the Japanese. And one must know the nations and his- 
tories of their art to understand them. 

For all purposes of illustrating the creative imagination of the 
true artist, we must turn to those periods of painting called : "Flem- 
ish," "Impressionistic," "Pre-Raphaeletism," "Renaissance," etc., 
which, with their Artist leaders and groups, form the distinctive 
"schools" or "periods" of painting. In every instance, however, a 
Master (or Angel) must have led the way and given the stamp of 
perfect art. Painting, however, is but to convey an idea, and is, 
therefore, but another form of language. 

No attempt is made in these lessons to classify or arrange the 
period and artists in more modern "schools." They are too near 
and, besides, students have access to them and can judge for them- 
selves. 

Whenever and wherever the perfect creative power exists in 
man it must find in its human expression that Perfect Art is the 
perfect expression of the Ideal, employing every method, but 
disguising all methods in the perfect presentation of the conception 
of beauty from the Soul. 

Thence there is : 

Art for use; 

Art for Beauty; 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 149 

Art for the Ideal (thought, feeling, emotion, truth). These are 
only some of the forms of expression — terms — employed to define 
"Art," but all must be summed up in "Expression," "Creation," if 
you will. 

More and more the images of things and Ideals will give place to 
the things themselves, and the realization of the Ideals, not images 
of roses painted on wall or ceiling or picture, but roses — real, perfect, 
fragrant, growing where every eye can see. 

More and more the living landscape will delight the vision, as 
the real artist makes "the desert to bloom as the rose" creates the 
"new earth." 

As the "waste places" are redeemed by the living and loving mind 
and hand of man, the pictures and art galleries will be deserted for 
the vast and more perfect work of aiding Nature in her perfect 
work. 

As with painting and sculpture, so with Religion; all worship 
will be in "God's holy Temple," the human Spirit, the inner shrine, 
the Soul. The Universe "will declare His Glory and all his works" 
(of which we form a part) "will praise His name." Daily life will 
be Art (all that is useful and beautiful), Philosophy (Truth's highest 
ideals formulated into reality), Religion will be life itself. 

Angels of Music. 

Music is the perfect rhythm of broken Silences. 

As the Spectroscope breaks the white light to the gaze in perfect 
and harmonious division of color, so does perfect music (through 
harmonics) break the white silence of the Soul into rapturous sound. 

Here, again, Mathematics becomes the one perfect means of ex- 
pression. Poetry may well be the twin sister of Music, but per- 
fect music requires no other language than itself. Properly, Love 
and Worship should form its only themes, since these are the Divine 
Emotions of the Spirit; and the Masters of Music have made these 
the themes of their most perfect compositions. 

We find many of the sources of the inspiration of Music in the 
poetic mythological histories of nations. 

The pipings of Sweet Pan lead us to its primal well-springs; 
Aeolus breathes it to us from the pulsations of the air; Orpheus 
touches his magic lute and we are silent before him ; Apollo sweeps 
his Stellar Harp and we bend, we praise, we adore. 

WTiere Isis lulled the Infant Horus, the soft-voiced Naiades sang 
their soothing songs, and far, far in the first Eden of Earth all Na- 
ture breathed and pulsated to the Morning Song of Eros. 



150 THE SOUL; 

When Angels of Music touch the chords of their perfect har- 
mony on earth, the nations, the ages listen. A perfect composition 
sung by a perfect human voice is as the voice of an Angel. Perfect 
choral music is as a choir of Angels. One violin in the hands of a 
Master is as the Music of Heaven. 

Perfect orchestration will combine every sound known in Nature 
and Art into one sublime symphony — sometime. 

Harps of the forest, we sigh for you. Sobbings and sighings, 
what do you say? 

Waves of the seashore, broken into white spray, sun gilt or 
storm-tossed, we bow with you upon the sands — we sob, we weep! 

Egypt, Babylon, Palestine, Phoenicia, Greece, Italy (all the Latin 
nations), Germany, all the Anglo Saxon nations have their typical 
music. 

The songs of a people are its heart beats. 

The Hymns of a people are its Soul, and there must be words 
from the heart and soul to accompany the sweet sounds. 

The Orchestration of a people is its Soul, Spirit, Mind and 
Heart, merged into One. 

When the Master is there (the composer may also be the per- 
former, the conductor), then the Soul and body of Music are per- 
fectly united, are one. 

We must briefly trace those lives in Music that are near enough 
to touch your spirits with their surpassing strains. A century ago 
Italy was the acknowledged home of Music, the shrine of all sweet 
sounds, as it was of Painting and Sculpture. As earlier was Greece 
the Shrine of Art. But it was not the birthplace of all, or even 
many of the geniuses that were hastening into the culminating period 
of Music ; nor of the Angels of the Groups that stood ready to reach 
the earth with the rapturous music of the skies. Ah, yes, the Italian 
music was supreme for a period. Its matchless melody was the 
cause of its supremacy, but only for a time do we linger amid those 
enchanting strains. 

Here they come, surging to the century of culminations on the 
waves of the northern seas, on the wings of the northern breezes, 
from the Halls of Valhalla they come! The breath of Odin still 
upon them, the kisses of Frieda (Frizza) still on their lips: 

Handel, Master of the Music of Worship. 

Mozart, Master of pure tone; composer, performer. 

Beethoven, Master of the Soul of Sound; the deep. 

Schumann, deep. 

Mendelssohn, Master of Aerial Music. 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 151 

Scores and scores of lesser musicians, until we arrive ; we reach 
the height; we know for whom the centuries have waited: 

Wagner ! 

Scorned, derided, ridiculed, now all music that is written, even by 
Italian composers, is Wagnerized. Once, one or many could sing or 
play the score of the Musician. Now they must live it, must em- 
body it. 

What Michelangelo is to sculpture, painting, architecture, is Wag- 
ner to Dramatic Music (the opera). 

From the Italian to the German schools of music is a long 
stride. The world of sentimental Music lovers reveled in the former ; 
but the Harp of the Universe was strung in Germany, and we pass 
from Verdi, Donizetti, to the Masters of Germany almost without 
a pang. In the Northlands we find them. 

England has yielded her masters. France has touched the pop- 
ular mind and heart, the Western Continent has added its wonderful 
echoes, but German Music rules the world today. 

More than any other Art (except perfect language), is Music 
allied to Religion, and even there succeeds, where language (as ex- 
pressing ideas and emotions), fails. The Churches, realizing this, 
often cause Music to occupy more than one-half the time and impor- 
tance of the usual service ; and most of the service on unusual occa- 
sions, especially the Roman Catholic and "High-church" branch of 
the Protestant Episcopal Churches. 

As a reaction against this appeal to the senses some of the 
denominations of Christian worshipers have abolished all Art as 
sensuous : the paintings, carvings and music of the Churches. The 
early "Reformers," the Quakers, primitive Methodists, Puritans, 
etc., rejected all aids to religious exercises (except, sometimes, the 
singing of simple hymns by the congregation), but more recently 
music, art, flowers, all desirable adjuncts to "worship," have been 
restored and many times take the place of the more spiritual exalta- 
tion and teaching, but next to silence music will always be the per- 
fect language of love and devotion. 



SIXTH LESSON. 

LANGUAGE, ORATORY, LITERATURE. 

Language is any form of expression from intelligence to 
intelligence that conveys to a small or great extent the ideas that 
have forced themselves from within the Soul (intelligence) and 
have sought expression. 

There can be no doubt that language written and spoken is the 
highest form of human expression. 

The "Spoken Word," the magnetism of personal presence, the 
gestures, of form and face, may be considered the one best material 
method of conveying thought from mind to mind ; hence the power 
and value of oratory and oral teaching among the Greeks and 
Romans and even more ancient nations. 

Nearly all valuable teachings by messengers, sages, priests, ini- 
tiates, and, indeed, all communication of inner and sacred truths, 
were by "word of mouth," from "lip to ear;" hence the mysteries 
of the sacred and secret orders could never be known except to 
those actually initiated and instructed in them. Such inscriptions 
and records upon tablets or papyrus as existed, together with the 
Ideographic symbols, were preserved in the cloisters and archives 
of the various "Orders" or of Holy Men. In Greece and Rome 
and wherever oratory became a means of inducing councils or 
assemblies to adopt measures for the benefit of the people through 
the betterment of the government, oratory was cultivated ; even to 
the arduous overcoming of natural impediments, as in the case of 
Demosthenes. The language and delivery of these scholars in 
oratory were above criticism and form (as recorded) almost the 
perfect model in simplicity, directness and power for modern 
oratory. 

152 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 153 

The Romans, during the period of Progress and comparative 
"Freedom," excelled in oratory. The leaders and founders of the 
"Rome" that made it an "honor to be a Roman citizen," were orators 
as well as statesmen, and one also turns to Athens and other centers 
for perfection in Grecian oratory, as to Art in other forms, with 
wonder and admiration. 

Seeking and requiring a form of expression that would make 
ideas and their co-related principles permanent for the use and in- 
struction of mankind caused the invention of the Ideographs and 
Cuneiform inscriptions, resulting in the preservation of the learn- 
ing of Babylon (Chaldeans, Assyrians, Accadians). While the 
hieroglyphic language of China and all the Orient, the Egyptian 
and Grecian alphabets, led at last to the preservation on stone, en- 
tablature and papyrus of the primal Truths of the Ages that had 
been taught orally. 

Literature. 

The limitations of the spoken word led to the preservation of 
orations and teachings, and to the recording of great thoughts, that 
others who could not be present when the truths were spoken might 
know and thus be placed in mental rapport with the utterances and 
thoughts intended to ennoble and uplift mankind. 

Of books there could not be many, comparatively, though schol- 
arship was rife and "Scribes" were many, until the invention came 
that made possible the preservation and distribution of the spoken 
and written ideas. 

The Printing Press alone has made it possible to reproduce and 
preserve for the many the wonderful thoughts and Truths formerly 
lost or recorded in laboriously produced manuscripts of past days. 

Literature is the one great mental illuminator of this and past 
ages: 

The highest form of expression for the preservation and dissem- 
ination of ideas and facts. 

In noting the progress of the world in cycles, it is well to remem- 
ber that following the so-called "dark ages" the wonderful 15th 
century produced the printing press, the Mariner's Compass, the 
discovery of the Western Continent (by Columbus), the "Renais- 
sance" in Italy and Greece, that wonderful resurrection of the Ideal 
in which a group of Angels, led by the Master, gave a New Birth to 
Art. 

As language has become more fluent and universal, especially 
the English language, there seems to be no slightest variation, no 



154 THE SOUL; 

smallest degree of difference in meanings, no loftiest thought, no 
flight of imagination, no fundamental or relative truths, no poetic 
imagery, no description of scenes in nature, no occurrences in daily 
life, no statement of scientific propositions, no emotion, no religious 
inspiration, that may not find expression in language. 

The songs (poetic) of a nation reveal its heart, and the words 
of the "folk songs" are real history of the feelings and aspirations 
of a people. 

Reverting to the simplicity of the "Classics," the ornate tendency 
of modern days gives place, seemingly, in cycles or renaissant periods, 
to greater simplicity. 

Those who utter great truths in the simplest and most per- 
fectly well chosen words move the world most. 

Written words lose the fervor, magnetism and impressiveness 
of the personal utterance; but Truths may thus appeal to those 
ready to receive them — careful reading where meditation is possible 
may cause a better understanding; while poetry, romance — works 
of "fiction," so-called— and all appeals to the imagination, are often 
better appreciated in the written than in the spoken word. 

Sifted of all that is transient, superfluous, useless, the literature 
that survives is that which preserves the best thoughts, clothed in 
the best language. The Truths of the universe might be stated in a 
few sentences. 

Poetry. 

When thoughts, feelings, emotions, surge from within the Soul 
and seek expression in words ; when the Soul of beauty has touched 
and attuned the faculties of the mind to the most beautiful form of 
expression ; when the tenseness of the thought and emotion is such 
that no other form of expression is possible, that is poetry. 

Metrical writing (or speaking as in Improvisation) is an art. 
But verses may be constructed with perfect metrical accuracy that 
are not in any sense poetry. Rhythm and Rhyme are not poetry, but 
methods. 

Imagination has no higher avenue of expression than poetry. 

Inspiration no better aid. Many of the "prose poems" of great 
masters are perfect poetic Art. 

From ^Eschylus and Homer to Shakespeare, from Hesiod to 
Chaucer, from Dante to Milton, we may trace the weaving of those 
wondrous numbers that win the world to pleasure, patriotism and 
worship. 

The "Sacred books" of the Orient are poems : Songs of praise 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 155 

and exhortation, syllables of Inspiration set to the Oriental lan- 
guage with all the imagination that Love and praise can give. 

The psalms (songs of David) are many of them among the 
choicest and grandest poetic productions of the world. 

And we all know what a valuable — in fact, indispensable — ad- 
junct are the words of Hymns and Anthems of Worship in Modern 
Churches. 

One may turn from the severest of Watts' Hymns and that class 
to the more cheerful songs of praise and Love of modern composers, 
but Oratorio and Anthem in both words and music must continue 
to inspire and enthuse the thought of worship. 

Every nation of every period of the world's history, has not only 
its poetic groups, led by the Angel of the group, but its perfect Poem. 

Scholars and critics may quibble and differ, but the perfect 
Poem (Lyric, Epic or simple song) will remain forever. 

Sometimes (as in a more recent period) a Victor Hugo will 
thrill the world with prose poems and Whitman be glorious — and 
misunderstood — but the ages uplift and exalt them. 

Drama. 

From ^Eschylus to Shakespeare. Word and action perfectly 
suited and adapted to each other. 

The personal presence — the oral utterance — the gesture of perfect 
oratory, with the impersonation in lifelike manner as the artist-actor 
alone is capable, this constitutes real power in Dramatic Art. One 
gifted with great imagination can read (alone) the perfectly written 
Drama and enjoy it, supplying all the characters by force of the vivid 
imagination (as did the poet in the writing) . 

In fact, it may be truly said that few if any "artists" can perfectly 
portray the ideals and language of the written drama, yet it serves to 
illustrate : 

Impersonated attributes (of power, Joy, wonder, Love), the Gods 
and Goddesses of Homeric verse; 

Representation of persons, periods, institutions abuses — typical 
heroes and heroines of any particular country or age ; 

Perfect presentation of human virtues, failings, benefactions and 
crimes. 

The perfect Actor (Dramatic Artist) is the Genius or the Angel. 

That is most perfect in Art which expresses most perfectly the 
thoughts, feelings, emotions, intent of the author, artist, or composer. 
Therefore it may be truly said : 

The perfect "School" of Dramatic Expression — presentation — 



156 THE SOUL; 

has not yet arrived — but one can safely say that the system of 
Delsarte probably is the nearest to perfection that has been given to 
the world. 

Ultimately there will be no need of dramatic art. 

Froebel is in Teaching — i. e., the recognition of the unfolding 
and questioning from within the mind alike of the child and the 
adult, and supplying the answer before the question is asked — the 
leader of a new age. 

Ultimately Education will be like breathing — like physical growth. 
Life itself is the primal Educator. 

We have seen the much-lauded "orator" of an occasion try his 
"Art," his carefully prepared and rounded sentences and periods, 
his studied and perfectly "correct" gestures, his much-thought-of 
peroration, upon a multitude to whom the occasion was an inspira- 
tion ; and the "orator" was received cordially, applauded where the 
sentiment appealed to the people, but — the "finished" oration was 
valued most at its close. 

When followed by another, equal in scholarship and in choice of 
language, who gave utterance in simple language to the spirit of 
the day and hour, the multitude was thrilled, filled, pervaded, and 
finally completely overwhelmed by the Master Orator who uttered 
what the day and hour meant to the people : The Soul of Expression 
was there! 

The highest expression possible — and that which is the only 
excuse for oratory or the Drama — is to have a message, thought, or 
purpose, or Ideal of beauty, to express and to give it in the simplest 
language and manner; sincerity is the best "magnetism." Periods 
of history and states of scholarship where "oratory" of an ornate 
kind is required, pass with the conditions producing them, and the 
world of human thought returns to the simplest and best forms of 
expression. 

To live the poem — oration — drama — this is the Art of Life — 
to be. 



SEVENTH LESSON. 
ANGELS OF PHILOSOPHY. 



The Pre-eminence of the Philosopher over his fellow men con- 
sists in his larger measure of Wisdom and Love (fraternity), and 
the poise that comes of knowing the principles underlying any class 
of phenomena ; or, in a broader sense, underlying the Universe — its 
order and harmony. 

Pure philosophy is the perfect mental Understanding of the 
fundamental Truths of the Universe, or such portion of them as 
may be the possession of the persons as the subject of consideration 
at the time. 

Many have denominated "Reason" as the one faculty by which 
philosophy is attained ; but Intuition is the foundation of all knowl- 
edge — Reason is the process of utilizing that knowledge for mental 
purposes into a system of thought — or efficiency. 

The Groups of philosophers have from remotest ages clustered 
around some wonderful leader — calm-browed, wide of vision and 
clear in teaching. In many instances the Philosopher is also the 
Poet, the Artist, combining in the one person who is the center of 
a Group, the perfect forms of two and three-fold expression. 

How have we longed to join the group that listened to the voice 
of Socrates ! And, better still, the teachings of his pupil ( ?) Plato ! 
O, the voice of the Grove ! O, the sound of many silences of wisdom 
and Love! 

The rivalry between different "schools" of philosophy was not 
in the Founders — the Teachers — but among their followers. 

Every thinker really established a "school" of philosophy. 

Aristotle held sway, perhaps, over a larger number than Plato; 
but the pure Idealism and absolute exaltation of the teachings of 
the latter commanded an ever increasing following among the 

157 



158 THE SOUL; 

Idealists of his time, and during the intervening centuries of eclipse 
the Angels were preparing the way for the more complete acceptance 
of the "Divine" teachings of Plato. Today we are nearer Plato than 
ever before. 

Other philosophers, like Seneca (Seneca's Morals), who lived 
before the Christian Era, might have written for the expression of 
the highest Christian Ethics, so do the sentiments of perfect philoso- 
phy and perfect Religion meet in the precepts and examples of lofty 
moral purpose. 

Of the modern philosophers undoubtedly John Locke has exer- 
cised more influence than any one mind (especially in England), 
culminating in Agnosticism and Materialism. While a more refined 
and spiritual ideal has been handed down from the school of German 
Transcendentalists. 

Through Greece and Rome, down, down to the German Schools 
— how far to Kant and Fichte ! 

Or if linked to poetry, let us pause with the little Group at 
Weimar. Wonderful lives centered there. 

Many centuries of Thought and Teaching culminated in the 
comprehensive works of Confucius. This was not a Religion nor a 
Philosophy, but a Compendium of Eastern Thought carefully, under- 
standingly arranged and partaking, certainly, more of Philosophy 
than Religion (as the latter word is usually understood), yet con- 
veying the highest ethics. 

Down through the ages sweep these mighty tides of pure philoso- 
phy, emphasized and reiterated at need by such lives as are born 
to bear forward the Comprehensive Truths thus given to the world. 

Most of the great scholars of antiquity were also philosophers — 
than whom no more shining example can be found than Pythagoras, 
who, perfect in mathematics, gave several new mathematical state- 
ments, and whose school of philosophy was born of the pure 
idealism, the true transcendentalism of the Orient. 

The Oriental mind, however, clothes its philosophy with the 
poetic imagery of the East, and its systems of Philosophy and 
Religion combine in a vast expanse of Transcendentalism, compared 
to which the Transcendentalism of the German and French Schools 
seem altogether literal, almost material. 

This also is true of the philosophies of the Greek, German, 
French, and English (modern) schools. From Plato to Bacon is a 
"far cry." The pure Idealism of the former — the absolute literalism 
of the latter. 

Plato would bring humanity up to his Ideals. Bacon would 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 159 

bring the ideals down to humanity. Let us have both, by all means ; 
but for us, if one system must be rejected, we would cling to Plato, 
the Idealist, whose world of thought and endeavor is the Universe 
instead of this lump of clay. Aye, the world of mind is nearer to 
Plato than ever before, and ages hence the world will have forgotten 
that the "Baconian System" ever existed, while still drinking at the 
pure Fountain of Plato's "Cosmos." The Ideal Republic is The 
Republic of Souls; — bodies will be cared for, and perfectly, when 
each human being is known to be Mind, Spirit, Soul. 

We would fain linger amid these transcendent Groups that, like 
clustering stars around their suns of splendor, show the steps of 
the shining, ascending way that human lives have come — each soul 
seeking ever to reach a height, ever to arrive at an attainment, and 
at last in turn to become the center of groups like these. 

So akin is the highest Philosophy to Religion that they meet on 
one common ethical ground. We climb to these ethical heights 
with the Greeks, the German schools of philosophy, as we do with 
the Chinese, through the Confucian system (a compilation of the 
wisdom of ages), similar to the compilation of the "Wisdom of 
Solomon." 

As the greatest patriotism and love of one's countrymen often 
accompanies — nay, goes hand in hand with philosophy, we have 
many shining examples in comparatively modern times of those who 
have led their countrymen by the impulsion of their wonderful 
force of thought. In Germany, within a century, Fichte seemed to 
be the master mind, his epitomization of thought and truth being: 
"God is the Moral Order of the Universe, the Eternal Law of 
Right, which is the foundation of our being." No one ever did so 
much for a "United Germany" as he, even though that nation today 
falls far short of his Ideal. 

The "schools" of philosophy matter little, when beneath the 
names we find the same fundamental principles of the "Moral Order 
of the Universe." 

There are shining examples of the inclusiveness of Great Minds : 
Men of Science who were also profound philosophers and true 
worshipers at the shrine of the Eternal Mind. In fact, no man can 
perceive the principles upon which the Universe is fashioned with- 
out acknowledging with wonder and awe the Infinite Order of the 
arrangement by the Divine Mind. 

Humboldt, who never ceased, even at four score years, to study 
the vast works of God as manifested in nature, acknowledged that 
his awe and reverence for the Infinite increased with every new 



160 THE SOUL; 

exploration in the field of science. His "Cosmos" interpulsates with 
that of Plato, proving a kinship of Soul. 

These towering heights of Philosophy reach at last to the outer 
courts of the realm of Religion, and prove that similar Truths must 
proceed from the same source : within. Intuition declares them and 
"Reason" condescendingly arranges them and claims them as her 
own. A Truth is no more a truth because philosophers have declared 
it. Whether "The Golden Rule" was first declared in Pagan lands 
or in Galilee matters little ; its ethical value remains the same. 

There is a depth and a height where the Waters of Truth are 
found by the earnest searcher. If one seek through "Science" and 
"Philosophy" he will find that Religion (Intuition) has already been 
there. 

One cannot but trace the influence of Spinoza on the German 
(and European) thought that led to the subtle transcendentalism of 
Goethe — and one is at a loss whether to claim the latter as being 
most poet or most philosopher. The German Schools of thought 
were saved from materialism by such wonderful minds as Spinoza, 
and later by Klopstock, and such as gathered around the group from 
which Goethe was rising to a higher life as Schiller entered. 

Emanuel Kant said: "The argument for philosophy is that a 
man can live by it." 

The king of thinkers, Hegel, by sublime philosophy arrived at 
the truth of God, Soul, Immortality. Without her royal train of 
philosophical spirits, the period of "storm and stress" would have 
left Germany, and perhaps all Europe, stranded on the shoals of 
materialism. 

Hegel, Kant, the Schlegels, Lessing, Fichte, Schopenhauer, 
Klopstock. 

Aflame with the light of these master minds, their influence has 
never ceased to be felt, entirely eclipsing the later more materialistic 
schools of so-called philosophers. France, Great Britain, and the 
United States have later developed a "school" that well-nigh leaves 
the Spirit hopeless, stranded on the sands of "Agnosticism," but 
for the counter claim of such minds as Dr. A. R. Wallace, Sir Oliver 
Lodge and a score of others who have by searching found the true 
light of Immortality of the Soul. 

True philosophy, therefore, consists in the knowledge that the 
Universe is governed by Divine Order, and in adjusting oneself 
to that Divine Order. As Beacon Lights, are the Angels that guide 
others over the shoals and quicksands of shallow and superficial 
materialism into the calm, clear waters of Sublime Philosophy. 



EIGHTH LESSON. 

ANGELS OF LIBERTY: 

(Freedom.) 

Next to Love (which includes all true Religion), Liberty is the 
highest boon, the grandest attainment of human existence. 

Next to Religion and Love, it is the word that has been most 
abused, and in whose name more cruelties have been perpetrated, 
more wrongs inflicted, more oppressions and slaveries fostered, than 
any other word or term in any language. Its Synonym, Freedom, 
has been the prompting impetus of more self-sacrifice, more mighty 
endeavor than any other human aspiration. 

In its name millions of the bravest, truest and best have per- 
ished on fields of carnage or by axe or guillotine, or pined away in 
dungeon cell. 

The occasions for seeking and maintaining Liberty are : 

Resisting oppression, i. e., resisting physical bondage; 

Defending the home and its sacred inmates ; 

Defending the country (the synonym of "home") ; 

Defending the right to mental liberty ; 

Defending the right to "liberty of conscience," i. e., Religious 
convictions and observances. 

Angels of Liberty. 

So Divine a gift is Freedom, and so intimately allied with all 
that is highest and best in the Soul's expression on this planet, that 
there would seem, almost, to be no other word so full of import. 
In its name all the wars of history have been waged, many if not 
most of the atrocities perpetrated, and the greatest heroism 
manifested. 

161 



162 THE SOUL; 

The struggle for Liberty, for the attainment of Freedom, is the 
struggle of the human race, individually, nationally, and as an 
entirety. 

Like all that is best in the conception of the mind, in the "ideals" 
of the spirit, Freedom must come from within. And when finally 
won, what is it? 

The ability and right to do and be the highest and best that is 
possible to fulfill one's destiny. 

The wild impulses of innocent, untutored, and undisciplined 
races, or stages of human expression, may be without restraint — 
for a time — but the ignorant can never be truly free. And in the 
final analysis, Perfect Freedom is perfect service, for only in perfect 
service to God and man can there be the highest expression of 
Liberty. 

"The Freedom of Nature" must be within the bounds and limita- 
tions of "natural laws," but the mind has a wider and higher range. 
And the spirit seems boundless in its possibilities to conquer and 
control. 

To do and be all that one aspires to attain without infringing 
upon the rights of others, this is Freedom — this is true Liberty. 

To "show the way" to this attainment, for individuals and 
nations, what wonders of Wisdom and Love must be enacted before 
the eyes of men — what examples — what martyrdoms ! 

The bounds and limitations of physical nature have been, and 
are being, triumphantly overcome by the wonders wrought by the 
human mind : Inventions, discoveries, adaptations. Nature is relent- 
less — she is also kind. We may never disregard her. We may 
always find, through knowledge, a way to work with her. 

The Soul — primarily unconditioned — loses its Freedom in its 
contact with matter. The Spirit — in the environment of material 
existence — has the fetters of time and sense upon it, until it works 
its way through them to the glorious Freedom of the Soul. 

There can be no real battle for Freedom, no genuine heroism, 
that is not a conquest from within, overcoming the fears that are 
produced by physical limitations, then by conquest over the environ- 
ment bursting the fetters of time and sense. 

The "Liberty" which men covet in particular states of partial 
growth is only license to do what they desire, not what they need. 

The history of the world is the history of the struggle for 
Freedom — the Enfranchisement of the Spirit from the bonds of 
selfish seeking (at the expense of the rights of others). 

Why should I govern or control another to serve me, even if I 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 163 

have the power? This is the ultimate and primal question of the 
awakened mind. 

The hallowed names with which history abounds (or should 
abound) are those who have resisted oppression (and the oppressors) 
and those who have endured martyrdom for the sake of their 
convictions. 

Physical bondage is actual imprisonment — or compulsory service 
(slavery), brought about by violent capture, or by the creation and 
enforcement of conditions that require involuntary and unwilling 
service. 

Mental bondage — after setting aside the greatest cause, ignorance 
— is the enactment and enforcement of laws or decrees forbidding 
any manifestation or utterance of thought at variance with the 
established order, whether Civic or Theological. 

Bondage of Conscience — from the same causes as above stated — 
either the result of Ignorance and Fear, or both, or of enforced 
observances which, necessarily, if against one's convictions, must 
be hypocritical and acquiesced in but to placate the oppressors. 

Angels of Liberty seek to illustrate the way to Personal Free- 
dom; — i. e. : ist, Freedom from all Physical restraint that includes 
in the possession of it the safety of other people. Aye, and here is 
also the subtle difficulty. 

One may not — at least that is the claim — under existing states 
of "civilization" be deprived of his "personal liberty" without "just 
cause" — but so elastic is the term "just cause" that thousands of 
innocent people fall under the suspicion of those appointed to exe- 
cute the laws "for public safety" and are frequently imprisoned — and 
sometimes put to death — under mistaken interpretations or "circum- 
stantial evidence" — or other misinterpretations of "justice." 

And — it is possible, even in this "enlightened" age to require 
people under the malcreation and maladministration of laws for 
"public health" — to introduce into a perfectly sound and healthful 
body — either of child or adult — the baleful serum or germs of vile 
disease, thereby profaning the fair altar of physical existence and 
always rendering the victim physically weaker than before. 

Second. Freedom in the exercise of the mental powers ; (a) in 
the pursuit of knowledge, (b) in the liberty of teaching and impart- 
ing that knowledge to others. In other words Freedom of speech, 
Advocacy by tongue or pen. 

Third. Freedom of Conscience — i. e., belief or unbelief in es- 
tablished doctrines and forms of worship — "The right to worship 
God according to the dictates of conscience;" and this "right" in- 



164 THE SOUL; 

eludes the right to not "worship" (in the accepted sense of the 
word), but to find "sermons" and "hymns" of praise in Nature and 
all her works. Trials for "heresy," except in connection with par- 
ticular denominational or sectarian bodies do not now occur, and 
expulsion from a particular body or organization on account of 
heresy is no especial disgrace. 

Freedom is still afar off, however, when helpless babes and inno- 
cent people of all ages are forced to receive poison into their bodies. 

It is a period, however, of great activity and awakening toward 
perfect health, "a sound body for a sound mind and a free spirit." 
Hygeia has descended with her fair attendants, "Laws of Nature," 
to win the Human race to right living, as the best safeguard for 
public health. 

But "right living" cannot exist without right thinking. And 
"Boards of Health" — originated by Medical Societies, must either 
be abolished, or must be enlightened by the enlightened Minds of 
the people of the community in which they exist. 

The fact that there is need of sanitary supervision and regula- 
tion — should not include the right or authority to introduce poison 
(virus) into a perfectly healthy organism — either of child or adult — 
even though considered "scientific" and countenanced — or com- 
manded by law. 

Liberty of Mind : — of thinking one's own thoughts, of investigat- 
ing and exploring the vast realm of Nature, of creating or espousing 
any system of "Philosophy," exists now to a very great extent. 

"The world does move" was once the signal for persecution ; the 
Inquisition, torture and rack awaited the one who dared to "think." 

Social ostracism, loss of position as teacher or leader, may even 
now follow the expression of certain thoughts and convictions ; but 
usually the enlightened nations give great liberty to scientific and 
philosophical investigation. 

Freedom to "Worship according to the dictates of Conscience," 
has been the watchword of all who have broken from the bounds of 
one form of worship — creed or ritual — usually to create another 
quite as difficult and severe. Persecutions in the name of "Religion" 
have been the most grievous, and "Religious Wars" — so called, 
among the most bloody in the history of the human race ! 

The "Prince of Peace" seems afar from His world sometimes. 

To be free from the limitations of matter — time and sense — is 
the one longing of the Soul, when in this environment; but, since 
there is no other way of regaining the Spiritual estate except by 
conquest over these conditions — winning the way by conquering, 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 165 

overcoming, — true Liberty consists in the removal of every barrier 
to that ultimate victory. 

Barriers from one's ignorance must be overcome by gaining 
knowledge, and knowledge must be gained by experience. The story 
of this struggle is the story of each Individual Soul. No one can 
have experience for another. For this reason "history repeats it- 
self," and each century or cycle finds new generations who repeat 
the errors, cruelties, and successes or failures, of previous ages. 

Freedom is a state of mind more than a bodily condition. Pascal 
in his dungeon, writing his hymn of triumph, was far more free 
than those who placed him there. 

In the market place where slaves were sold, one might see those 
who were free from the horrible gyves and fetters of greed and 
cruelty that bound those who violently captured and placed them 
there. The slave trader and slave holder are more enslaved than 
the captive. 

The armed Conqueror is not always the Victor in this great 
struggle for Freedom. The Caesars, Alexanders, Napoleons of his- 
tory are slaves compared to the men who for love of home and 
country bore arms against them. 

There must arise heroes of battle who win the Victory for people 
or nations for the sake of Freedom. 

These are not those who glory in war, whose ambition seeks 
through the bloody path of carnage to gain the victories of worldly 
power. Thrones, Kingdoms and all their belongings fade and fall 
before the conquering arm of Liberty. Egypt was more the Em- 
press of the world — we believe — when her warlike kings were sub- 
dued by the greater Arts of Peace. 

When Rome became the Ruling Power of the world by force of 
arms and the enslaving of the conquered nations her downfall was 
assured. 

"He who taketh up the sword shall perish by the sword." Mean- 
ing: Whoso from love of conquest and worldly power wages ag- 
gressive warfare, sows the seeds of dissolution for himself and his 
nation. 

The warlike Greeks did not wholly dominate — "Glory" was not 
the chief aim of the time, when Solon, Lycurgus, and other wise 
ones held sway. Greece could never have held the sublime record 
for Science, Art, Philosophy, that she held and still holds, but for 
those intervals of peace born of the highest liberty ; i. e., Liberty of 
Mind and Spirit. Oppression and warfare often awaken their 
opposites ; Socrates — culminating in Plato and their followers, were 



166 THE SOUL; 

the outgrowth of centuries. The response to the need of those who 
were ready ; but alas, the rulers were not ready and the "slow poison" 
must do its work by command. Today the name of the philosopher 
is revered and those who caused his mortal death are execrated. 

True Liberty will find a way — when lives are ready, when people 
have grown to her height by "attainment." 

Who but Mazzini could have prepared the way for the wonder- 
ful results of the Sword of Garibaldi in Italy? Yet even then Italy 
was not wholly free. 

These later days mean more and more and more for Freedom's 
reign, since Woman is, in the New Dispensation, to be placed in her 
true position side by side with man. No longer will the world be 
half governed. 

The Angel of Liberty found the nations ripe for a new impulse — 
indeed a new Advent of Freedom — when, after centuries of oppres- 
sion and depression, the New World awakened to the sound of the 
wonderful voice that gave to the world the Republic of the United 
States of America. 

The cluster or group of wise ones who gathered around the 
leading minds of that day will be remembered and more appreciated, 
as time rolls on, when Freedom is everywhere more than a name. 



NINTH LESSON. 
RELIGION. 

Is the perception of God from within the Soul. Its manifesta- 
tion is the attitude of the individual toward others. Religion is the 
true efflorescence of life: Love of God (The Infinite Mother- 
Father: Love and Wisdom) Love to all Souls. 

The Angels of Religion. 

Not only do the higher Angels announce the coming of, and 
accompany the Messiahs — but from Dispensation to Dispensation 
there are especial lines of life that bear forward the seeds of Truth, 
even in the "darkest Ages," between the Messianic culminations — 
there are always those embodied Angels to testify unto the Truth. 

When there seems to be a lapse from the teachings of one of the 
Masters of Truth, there are really no "lapses" or retrogressions; 
certain lives being ready for a Dispensation, are attracted to its 
"heralds" and to the Messianic Life that reveals its message. When 
all are "gathered in" that are thus ripe for that particular "harvest" 
— the recession is because the average human lives on earth were 
not ready, and many times such as are selfish, ambitious or powerful, 
use the New Name of Religious Truth to serve their own selfish 
purposes. 

The building up of Priestcraft (see the Brahmins of India), 
Kingcraft, and Worldly Hierarchies, is because of this seeming 
recession. Ever in the midst of the "dark ages" of a Dispensation 
"Reformers" appear to remind the people of the Primal Truths 
taught by the Great Teacher whom they (the people) profess to 
follow — but from whose teachings they have departed. These Em- 
bodied Angels usually form the centers of groups — and with their 
followers are persecuted, oft-times put to death by those who claim 

167 



168 THE SOUL; 

to represent the real teaching; — The forces of the World — Mammon 
— obtains possession of the Name under which a Truth has been 
presented. Thus all history shows similar decline or decadence from 
the Light of the Messianic lives; hence those who arise with a 
''Message" are considered the enemies of the established order of 
things : 

To the Brahmin — with his love of caste and his obedience to the 
ceremonials of his order — the later expressions of Bhuddist, Jainist 
and others amount to heresies. 

Altho Bhudda Guatama established and bore forward the great- 
est Light Asia had ever received since the first dawn of its wonder- 
ful Religion — today one looks in vain for the temples, shrines, and 
more simple teachings of Prince Siddartha (Guatama). Again the 
Priests (Brahmins) hold sway and one must leave India and travel 
to China and other Eastern lands to find the strongholds of Buddha ; 
there are mental, more than physical, indications of the preserva- 
tion of his sublime teachings. The Jainists are still permitted to bear 
forward their works of humanity, kindness — to all living things — 
and form a large part of the business element of India; while the 
"Brahmo Somaj" or "Young India" constitutes the element that 
connects the Hindoo with the Modern World. 

In Persia the "Parsees" rarely are found; — but here and there 
scattered over the Orient these followers of Zoroaster (Zardusht) 
worship at the shrine of the sacred Flame, Ormuzd, and keep their 
lives pure and free. 

The history of Judaism and Christianity are too well known to 
refer to except in illustration. Always were the "Children of 
Israel" disobedient, always were the "prophets" reared up to call 
them unto the "true God" from whom they often wandered. 

The true "Apostolic descent" is in the line of embodiments of 
these Angels. 

We can better illustrate with modern times, we can easily see 
how Religious thought in Christendom has emerged from the bounds 
of creed and dogma — into the broad Light of a return to The 
Sermon on the Mount. Every sect or cult in Christendom, claims, 
of course, to be the way, but the true Angels can be easily traced ; 
"by their fruits ye shall know them." 

Geo. Fox and the Quakers — "Mother" Ann Lee and the Shakers. 
Dr. Priestly — John Wesley — John Murray — were "Reformers" of 
"The Reformation." "The Protestant Reformation" was a great 
awakening, an attempt to return to the first Principles of Christianity 
as taught in "The Sermon on the Mount," especially in the "Golden 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 169 

Rule" — which is the key to all Religious action toward one's fellow 
beings. We know that Erasmus certainly prepared the way for the 
"Reformation" — leading to Calvin, Knox, Melancthon, and chiefest 
of all, Martin Luther. 

True Religion needs no "Reformer" — it is a possession, but 
people not possessing the true shift from one interpretation to an- 
other — until they have attained the true perception. 

> We have in mind many of the various leaders and teachers 
within the Church of Rome, often persecuted because of their Christ- 
like Teachings. One would go far to hear the enchanting voice of 
the Monk Savonarola. Ah! the "line of the Angels" passes into 
and out of the church oftentimes by the gateway of Martyrdom. 

Back, back unto the very groups that gathered around the early 
Christian teachers — and back to the Disciples and Apostles of Jesus 
— we may find the Angels of groups. 

Epitomized in the Bibles or Sacred Books of the various Nations 
and Ages one may find the pure Light of the Spirit of Religion — 
often veiled and obscure — but running like a silver stream of crystal 
water, now visible and apparent, now hidden, yet still clear, again 
to re-appear more beautiful than ever. 

All Bibles are not Sacred Books. All Religion is not in the pos- 
session of any Race, People, Sect, Cult. 

Religion : the Universal, Infinite God, manifesting to, and recog- 
nized by, the human Soul, must be perceived, felt, known. 

Yet we must turn to India for the Vedic words — and must bear 
in mind that from India has come, perhaps, the most profound 
perception of Deity and the most perfect (tho' intricate) statement 
of His Manifestation. The Vedas, Shastras, and various Zends — 
of the far East, together with the Confucian compilations, form 
such records as serve to show the resplendence of some of those 
minds whose names are not even known to the Occidental Scholars. 

Pure Transcendalism — The perception of the Infinite without any 
trace of Materialism, must have been born in that far-off country 
and in a culminating age of pure Religious perception. An Abso- 
lutely Pure Perception of God as Spirit has few illustrations in 
Western minds. We might almost depend upon the "philosophers" 
of Germany, France, and England — and later America, for the im- 
material Deity, for the "Supreme Intelligence" recognized by them 
outside of Theological schools and definitions. 

The Angels of Religion, therefore, must not be looked for merely 
in the History of the Church (or Ecclesiastical organizations), be 
that church Pagan— Jewish — or Christian — many of them surely 



170 THE SOUL; 

were within the Church, many, many, were outside its pale. And 
whether without or within, usually were martyrs : — i. e., unrecog- 
nized and sacrificed as "sowers of sedition," "heretics," "Infidels" 
etc., etc. 

But who can declare — or in what pictured or graven image 
portray — or in what sounds of music — or in what written or spoken 
word — the true meaning of Religion? This nearness to, and com- 
munion with, the Infinite? This Love and Wisdom working from 
within and through the Innermost of the Soul and expressing itself 
in all that is most beautiful toward humanity and every living thing? 

To this Divine attainment all human experience must tend ; and 
wherever found, beneath whatever sky or Temple-Dome, Under 
Whatever Name, True Religion is one and the same thing, can have 
but one meaning. 

The history of the Religious beliefs of the world cannot be here 
stated; but the shining pathway of those who have borne forward 
the messages of Truth may be traced, whether to the fiery doom of 
martyrdom or to the "Exaltation" — (misnamed)— of a throne. 

True Religion, under whatever name — or obscuring formulas, is : 

The Knowledge (perception) of God. (The Infinite, Omniscient, 
Omnipresent, Eternal One), from within the Soul. 

The perception and knowledge of the Immortal Soul — (finite) 
like unto God. 

Knowledge of the Fraternity of Souls; their relation to each 
other. The expression of Religion may be in any language-form 
ceremonial — temple — or in silence — according to the dictations from 
the Spirit. 

The recognition of the qualities (Godlike) of the Soul as "like 
unto God" — gives the animating impulse and incentive to all good. 

The attitude and manifestations toward human beings, and all 
other lives, under the dominating influence of true Religion must 
be all that is just, kind, beneficent and good. 

"A New Commandment I give unto you: that ye love one an- 
other." 



TENTH LESSON. 

ANGELS OF THE SHADOW. 

Since Lucifer the "Light Bearer" is also the synonym of the 
"fallen Son of the Morning," who shows (by contrast) the meaning 
of the Shadow, so there are those who walk the earth to illustrate 
in its uttermost degree that contrast. 

If Selfishness must be (inordinate ^//seeking) there must be 
those to demonstrate to its extreme limit the results of such self 
seeking. 

Lessons by contrasts or opposites are often employed by those 
philanthropic teachers and societies who — being a little in advance 
of those whom they would teach — are seeking to "reform the world," 
or to reform those who need it in any given direction. 

Thus a "Reformed Inebriate" is chosen by them to illustrate and 
elucidate the beauties of Temperance ; the "Reformed criminal," to 
illustrate the value of a life free from criminal transgressions. It is 
often noted that the children of drunkards are total abstainers ; and 
it is argued by those endeavoring to solve the psychological mysteries 
of "Social Science," that the example of the drunken parent pro- 
duces revulsion, disgust, in the offspring. 

To know the exact value of the "lessons by contrast," there must 
be the extremes. As in nature, heat and cold, light and darkness, 
are only perceived as related to and contrasted with each other, and 
both are relative ; so in the states of human shadow — lack of moral 
victory — there could be no shadow but for the light; time, sense^ 
material conditions eclipse the light; but there can be no moral 
shadow unless there is moral Light: The Spiritual Perception, 
a priori, of that which is good. 

When Self seeking reaches the degree of inordinate Greed, Covet- 
ousness, avarice, there seems to be one way in which to show these 
in all their hideousness : The Uttermost degree : 

171 



172 THE SOUL; 

The Miser, loving gold for its own sake — not even for the Power 
it can bring ; 

The Avaricious one— Coveting all the wealth that can be accumu- 
lated, for whatever poor excuse can be offered ; these must remain 
examples or illustrations of the Shadow state — . 

You will bear in mind that "The root of all evil" has been sup- 
posed to be gold — or its equivalent — . 

When Lycurgus fashioned laws for the benefit of his people — 
his fellow countrymen, expurgating gold (or money) from those 
laws, and hence from the country, then making his country-men 
promise not to alter the laws until his return, expatriated himself, — 
thereby securing to his loved people the great boon of freedom from 
the power of wealth, he failed to recognize that not gold but the 
love of gold is the root of evil, — or Love of the Power of Wealth; 
and that could not be expunged from the hearts and minds of those 
who were not ready — had not out-grown it. 

Lycurgus returned not to his own country, but Love of Wealth — 
Gold — Money — Power of riches, did return. 

Neither sublime Philosopher, Stoic nor Spartan hero could 
check the Selflove of the Greeks. Croesus is the typical illustration 
of the extreme individual possession of wealth; but the wealth of 
Croesus would seem like poverty compared with that of some of the 
modern 

Giants of Finance. 

These Titans may be counted on one's ringers : — i. e., the absolute 
Kings of Finance, who never know failure. 

When the state of a nation or the entirety of the world of ad- 
vancing people, is such that pursuit and possession of wealth is the 
all absorbing theme in the midst of them, on Boards of Trade, Stock 
Exchanges, Commercial centers, — whatever may be the name of the 
place, — HE appears:— The Titan of Finance, — who never knows de- 
feat. Those who follow in his train, who attach themselves to his 
Financial chariot, who obey his mandate, may also share a small 
portion of his success ; others, seeking to imitate him, fall by the way 
and are often crushed beneath his car, a veritable car of Juggernaut. 

Yet there he is: beneath his touch, the stored treasures of the 
earth are fashioned into wealth, power, beauty, and, oftentimes, 
Transportation by sea and land ; Ships, railways, electric appliances, 
unfold as if by magic — ; the work of the Inventor is made by him 
to yield its results in the mechanical appliances of the world. 
Cities blossom out with beauty and grow more horrible with vice and 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 173 

degradation; Churches and Universities are founded — and (so 
called) "Education" goes on apace. Every boy and youth is told, 
"See what the Titan has done, go and do thou likewise." 

And they try. 

There is nothing in wealth, per se, to indicate shadow or light. 
"Finance" is but a name, — "Money" a commodity, but Greed, and 
its kindred traits, use these agencies to carry forward their uncon- 
trolled desires — The exchange of commodities is easier thru the 
medium of exchange, which, in and of itself, represents only the 
value of the things exchanged, — or acquired. When gold (or other 
medium of exchange) becomes the object of pursuit, then may fol- 
low the acts that lead to self-aggrandizement and oppression of 
others through wealth. The traits of character, qualities, or disposi- 
tions, are the same, whether land, stocks, or other possessions, are 
sought. Whatever represents wealth, also represents Power in the 
commercial world ; and frequently in society, church and State. 

Side by side, connected with the same gigantic enterprise, some- 
times may be seen an Angel of Light — and an Angel of Shadow, both 
intent on bearing forward the great work in which they are inter- 
ested, but with such contrast of methods, of personal motive and 
aspiration, or intention, as would startle the beholder, could one be- 
come illumined to see. 

Against the background or foil of greed, avarice, love of per- 
sonal gain, the qualities of the Angel of Light would shine resplen- 
dently. 

We have one in mind: when the officers of his Company were 
narrow, miserly, not inclined to be public spirited, he would say: 
"Gentlemen, yours is one way of procedure, and possibly of success, 
but it would seem from another point of view that this would be 
the better way." Then he would proceed to point out the larger, 
broader, better method until they were almost constrained to think 
they had proposed it. 

He would — when a poor family or group of people were proceed- 
ing to find and found a far Western home that they were seeking, 
advise such rates of transportation as would make the "Company" 
say : "ruinous" — "impossible" ; then in a short time the "Company" 
would follow his plan and, of course, claim the credit. The Shadow 
was there always lowering, growling like muffled thunder but ready 
to share in all the advantages, accruing because of the presence of 
the Angel. The weak, the weary, the helpless, were helped. And 
there came prosperity to the "Company" because of the wisdom of 
this one who was its heart as well as its brain. 



174 THE SOUL; 

To earn one's "daily bread," means to earn all that is needed to 
keep one from being a burden upon others, and to feed, clothe 
and shelter those for whom he is responsible; it means more : "Man 
shall not live by bread alone," means that the mind must be clothed 
and fed; must have opportunity to obtain the requisite training 
for expression of that which is within, must have access to books 
that express the best thought of others, and the leisure to read them. 
There must also be opportunity to obtain the "Bread of Life," the 
food of the Spirit that daily requires sustenance (spiritual) from 
inner and higher sources, and from sympathetic association with 
human lives that are in advance and in accord with one's own life. 
Whatever hinders or prevents these fulfilments is in the nature of 
"shadow" — "barrier," the result of ignorance and selfishness, — and 
must be removed by the enlightenment that is the result of ages of 
growth and unfoldment from within the Soul. 

And the Angels show the way through the Shadow into the 
Light. 

But for the sublime conviction from within the Soul that ulti- 
mately all the conditions of war, of unspeakable crimes against 
humanity, of horrible acts perpetrated not only by uncontrolled per- 
sons, but by nations, WILL be overcome by the individual — and 
thus by nations — one would surely be constrained to believe that 
"evil" is something more than a relative condition — or "the absence 
of good." We know, however, that the possibilities of the Angel 
are the possibilities, nay, the ultimate attainment, of all. 

The Angels of Sorrow. 

Sorrow is the Shadow of which the Light is Joy. For human 
beings it is, apparently, the only gateway to true joy: because the 
supreme victory (Self-Conquest) lies that way. Other worlds and 
other states there are where such is not the way. 

"The Man of Sorrow acquainted with grief," is the Ultimate 
Illustration. Angels there must be to show as well as guide the way 
through this Shadow, this one mysterious and undefinable Shadow, 
into the light. People mourn and murmur over trivial things ; the 
petty annoyances of daily life, the small "losses" or imaginary ills 
of human states, things that are but incident to human experience. 
When the Great Trial comes — the Supreme Sorrow — how small, 
how insignificant seem all the previous things of which such com- 
plaint was made! 

The Angel has been that way. The great, the wise, the good 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 175 

have trodden the thorn-path, ah, but they passed on and through 
into the light ! 

One's grief is and must be one's own — "to tread the wine press 
above." To know, however, that others have been in that Valley — 
have pierced their feet with its thorns, and have watered its blos- 
soms with their tears, have breathed their sighs unto the branches 
of its Tree of Life — this, this is wonderful! 

First grief is like the child-sorrow because of a broken toy, a 
disappointed wish of pleasure, a city of block houses overthrown 
by a careless foot. Grown-up children have no greater seeming 
sorrows than those of human childhood — yet the child and the one 
of larger growth survive. 

When the Angel of Sorrow walks in human ways, takes on the 
conditions and obligations of earthly life, illustrates that even the 
uttermost of human ills can be borne, how great is the lesson! 

The one who is complaining because of small ills or disappoint- 
ments, is confronted with the measure of endurance, fortitude, pa- 
tience that the one experiencing the Supreme Sorrow must possess, 
and with the knowledge that others have walked in deeper shadows 
and have gone through darkness into the Light. 

No night time was ever set aside by the Infinite because of the 
human fear of the darkness. On and on the hours march until the 
day breaks and the shadows disappear. And O the glory of the 
Night of Stars! of the madonna of the heavens, the pale, patient 
moon! 

All sorrows lead unto the Light. Angel of Sorrow, bow thy 
head, shed thy silent tears; we learn from thee the lesson at last, 
at last. And we know that without thee there could come unto the 
children of Earth no triumphant Joy. 

Useless repining, complaining because of trivial pain or dis- 
comfort, must pass; and step by step the awakening knowledge 
that all selfish grief is born of that self-aggrandizement that would 
have every obstacle removed, every thorn brushed away from one's 
pathway! And if the smaller griefs are false and born of selfish 
desire, may not the seemingly larger ones also have their root in 
self-seeking, in desire to avoid the difficulties that beset one, or 
the conditions that are inevitable, instead of Overcoming them? O 
lives of Earth, O spirits of Mortals, come, come through the dark- 
ness — the struggle — the mourning — into the light. Is thy way beset 
with thorns? Bravely press on and put them aside with thine 
own strong hands. Are thy human hands feeble? Then let thy 
Spirit of Courage come to thy aid. Have earthly things faded from 



176 THE SOUL; 

thy grasp ? Then gird on thy strength and press forward to higher 
things anew. Have friends proven false? Then know that real 
friendship is never false. Hath Love betrayed? Then know that 
it had no real meaning of Love; for as enduring as eternity is the 
Affection that is true. "When half gods go, the gods arrive" — aye; 
and when the false is proven such by its failure to survive, know 
that the real, the true, the eternal, awaiteth thee. 

Selfish sorrow is akin to Selfish pleasure ; both have their origin 
in lack of sympathy with or lack of appreciation of others. 

While it is true that in the highest sense one cannot sympathize 
with the trouble or sorrow of another unless one has experienced 
a similar grief, it is also true that through such sympathy with 
sorrow of others one rises to the Conquest — over selfish brooding 
over one's own troubles. One rises from kneeling on the sod be- 
neath which the form of a loved one is buried, to realize the living 
presence of the beloved just so soon as one turns to the other 
mourner and softly whispers, "I know how it seems, but look above 
and within, not beneath" — "Sorrow is for a night, but joy cometh 
in the morning." Psalms 30 — 5. 

The sacred remembrance and love for a Beloved One who 
has passed from Mortal Sight becomes a sanctification, a hallowed 
and divine Mentor to be and do the highest and the best. 

"I never had a sorrow that I could spare," said one of Earth's 
greatest and noblest men. And well we know that the "Crown of 
Thorns" is the way to real victory. 



ELEVENTH LESSON. 
ANGELS OF PEACE, JOY AND LOVE. 

The Perfect Angel of Peace waits on Justice. And perfect 
Justice is attended by Mercy, and all are the outgrowth of Love, 
Divine, Perfect Love. 

Nor is Peace a quality by itself. It is born of the state that 
follows all the unrest and disquiet of aggressiveness incident to 
mere selfish struggle, and must follow, but can never precede, the 
conditions that make for peace. 

"Beautiful art thou, O Peace, and lovely are thy Children, and 
beautiful the prints of thy footsteps among the green valleys." 

Blessed indeed are these "beautiful ones" that are the results 
of the Divine Attainment ; but the Tyrant who cries out for "peace" 
that he may pursue his oppressions ; the forger of chains of bondage 
and the gyves and fetters of unrequited toil ; the one who entrenched 
behind authority born of material force and power, cannot justly 
call the conditions of acquiescence or submission on the part of his 
subjects "Peace." 

When Toussaint l'Ouverture started the insurrection in Santo 
Domingo that was to lead to the overthrow of chattel slavery, it was 
called "terrible," and so it was ; but the state that preceded it was 
a state of war — war against the rights and liberties of a race that 
had committed no offense. 

There are often worse wars than those that follow the call 
to arms. But blessed, thrice blessed, is the man, the family, the 
community, that can truly say, "I am at peace with all; there is 
neither strife nor oppression here, for each seeks the good of all." 
To "Love thy neighbor as thyself" is a superior human state and 
means co-operation. To love one better than one's self is the Di- 
vine state. 

177 



178 THE SOUL; 

"Greater Love than this hath no man: that he give up his life 
for his friends." 

Whenever and wherever the Angels of Peace are found they 
have a blessed and glorious mission ; yet not always does their 
word and work receive welcome, nor are they personally recognized 
as "Peace Makers." Yet ultimately their work is known, their 
mission seen and acknowledged. 

How can their lives be traced through the divisions and blood- 
stained windings of history? How can their brows, crowned with 
the glory of their surpassing brightness of purpose, be seen above 
the night of warfare? How are their voices known among the 
contentions of the multitudes who clamor for the possession of all 
that the Earth yields of beauty and usefulness? 

Ah, but afar off they are known and their names traced on the 
records Immortal. They are those whose glory never fades, who 
when Thrones and Kingdoms and Powers of Earthliness perish are 
traced by their pathway of Light and Love. 

"Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the Chil- 
dren of God." (Infinite Good.) 

The Angel of Joy. 

"To anoint their eyes with the oil of gladness." Gladness is 
the heritage of the young — the playfulness of existence — and is the 
usual accompaniment of innocent childlike natures. Nature, physi- 
cal nature, is playful because of the very boon of life. 

Mirth may be innocent, or it may be the false excitement of over- 
indulgence. 

Between the rippling laughter of childhood and youth and 
the distorted mirth of the debauchee or reveler, is an impassable 
gulf. 

There are, however, those who walk the Earth bearing the 
Light of Joy, perfect, untrammeled, yet without noise or loud ac- 
claim, since true Joy is born of perfect victory over Sorrow, is the 
calmness of perfect triumph over human grief or pain. Such a 
life may enter the world through a lowly household, or may come 
into the more sorrowful family in a palace. The mission is always 
the same : to bring joy, or the atmosphere of its presence, into the 
lives of those who need its ministration, yet know not what it is. 

The home thus blessed becomes imbued with the lightness and 
brightness of the Embodied Joy, and while there are states of sor- 
row and sordid bitterness that would turn away in envy and hatred 



EMBODIED ANGELS. 179 

from such a presence, most people would feel the blessing, and 
blessedness of such a presence in the family, the neighborhood, and 
in the larger sphere wherever the life might move. 

Such lives show that while usually human existence is through 
the waters of sorrow, the valley of tears, there is finally a state 
when laughter is no longer stifled with a sigh, and a smile no 
longer is drowned in tears. Ah, when a sad, lonely life is thus 
visited even if but for an hour by the ministering one, how the 
shadows are lifted ! how the burdens fall away ! and something akin 
to peace rests upon the erstwhile weary heart ! 

Human beings seeking happiness in the halls of pleasure, — 
through the senses alone, — even though the love of the beautiful 
and much of art is included, — will look in vain for this presence, — 
this Joy-Angel. Halls of revelry and midnight gaiety will not pos- 
sess this surpassing guest. But one with insight or illumined vision 
might behold the visitant beside some lone watcher where sickness 
and the Death- Angel hover; or where some heart robbed of its 
dearest hopes (seemingly) by falsehood and betrayal, could find 
no comfort or assuagement of its grief ; or when calamity overtaking 
a town or a nation, seemed to leave no hope for what life might 
bring, there, with a kindred Angel, Charity, Joy will often be 
found, kneeling beside Faith and Hope and bringing smiles even 
amid the tears and pain. 

So akin is this Angel to human hearts, so do people long for 
and pursue "happiness," that this presence is a promise for all the 
world : Such time as the pursuit for Selfish happiness ends. 

The "joy that cometh in the morning" is after the night of sor- 
row ; for it must be borne in mind, as it is in the Spirit, that grief, 
sorrow, suffering, pain, all human conditions that are born of the 
earthly estate, are to be overcome ; not only by the knowledge that 
will enable humanity to conquer human ills, but by the triumph of 
the Spirit from within the Soul over the state that requires or needs 
pain to bring knowledge. All these things are not known to the 
average human lives when the Angel of Joy appears embodied in 
their midst. 

Angels of Love. 

"A new Commandment I give unto you: that Ye Love one 
another." 

"Love is the fulfilling of the law." 

Sympathy — Benevolence — Charity in their truest sense are but 
Synonyms of Love. 



180 THE SOUL; 

This Divine attribute is the highest in the Ideal Spiritual King- 
dom of Life. 

Wisdom 

Is the associate and co-equal with Love, divided for the expression 
in human life, but one in the Soul, even as in the Infinite. 

Love is not simply self-abnegation for another — sacrifice for 
others or S elf -forgetf illness ; it is all these and more. It is perfect, 
absolute service, the outpouring of the life in continual and unceas- 
ing devotion, service. No announcement need be made of its pres- 
ence, no proclamation of its works ; they declare themselves ; nor 
can those know, who are not in accord with its Divine purpose, what 
that purpose is. 

From its least to its greatest manifestation there is no flaw, 
no selfish seeking, no demand for recognition. Love for the human 
race, for the down-trodden and oppressed, for the mistaken and 
unfortunate, for those who are victims of pride and arrogance, there 
it goes into the palace or the hovel to the throne or the dungeon 
cell — wherever the need is, there it is found. 

Supreme upon the mountain heights of Truth — Lowliest in the 
Vale of Humility. 

Glimpses of its Divine estate are in the choicest and rarest 
human affections : husband and wife, parent and child, brother and 
sister, friend and friend. But O when the supreme Light of it — 
the Angel clothed with mortal garb — is upon the Earth, how won- 
derful are its workings ! It shines from the lowly home. It is 
in the dens of wickedness, to win, to conquer. It illuminates the 
dungeon cell ; it shows the way across the Barren Desert of Pride 
and Pleasure to the Gardens of God. 

It is in the ranks of the persecuted ; it shines in the eyes of the 
martyr ; it follows Gethsemane unto Calvary ! 

"Father forgive them, for they know not what they do." 

Perfect love is the ultimate of what the Earth life can give: To 
show the perfect way. None can "by searching" find the embodied 
Angel. No curious eyes, no mind intent on "discovery." There, 
here, by your very side the Angel Guest may be smiling; or there, 
there, doing the work that must be done, that others are unwilling to 
do. Years, mayhap ages, after the footsteps have trodden the Earth 
path, the slowly awakening people say : "This was the work of an 
'Angel of Love.' " Slowly, slowly they live and work and lead the 
way; the flowers blossom where they have trod and the path is a 
way of light. 






EMBODIED ANGELS. 181 

Somewhat of this radiance glows in human hearts. Somewhat 
of this wonderful power is perceived, but those who hate, know 
not, and would persecute and put to death the Messenger of Love. 

The Angels alone (the perfected Souls) can know the true 
meaning of Love and Wisdom Divine; and such times as the chil- 
dren of earth are ready, exemplify that Love and Wisdom in human 
embodiments for a Divine purpose, for such wonderful fulfilment 
as only Angels can perform. 

The highest Angels and Archangels, — next to the Messiahs, — 
forever bear the sacred message when they announce the Advent of 
the Messianic Life. Only Angels of Perfect Love and Wisdom can 
"prepare the way" for the advent of the Messiah. Love is the 
Illuminator of the Soul — and of the path that leads from Earth to 
Heaven. 

lSRAFEL. 

"The sweetest of all God's singers is the Angel Israfel.' , 

Let none call that Angel "Death" who summons spirits from 
their forms of clay. In all the Angelic vocabulary there is no such 
word as "Death." 

The element or principle of "change," "disintegration" (of organ- 
isms) is but a "form of life"; even the materialistic philosophy of 
a portion of the physical scientists finds no "death" in the change, 
decay and transmutation of material things. 

Ever beside the impalpable and invisible gateway of human 
existence is the Angel of the "sweetest voice," winning spirits to 
the next step of life, summoning souls to the angelic realm. 

Behind and above the Shadow of Mortal Fear, beyond the out- 
ward pain, suffering, sorrow, those ministrants of Earthly experi- 
ence, those teachers of patience, fortitude, sympathy, the sweet- 
voiced Angel ever abides. Even from the couch of suffering the 
Angel who clothes the form with white silence, releasing the spirit, 
clasps it in the enfolding "voice" of the awakening. 

Have you wept, as a child, when the blossoms of the spring-time 
faded, when the flowers of field and woodland were ravished by 
the too ardent kisses of the sun, or blown away by the breath of 
Zephyrus ? Or when the garden walks were strewn with leaves and 
the trees and shrubs were brown and bare? Ah, but the orchards 
are full of the crimson and golden fruit ; and on the vines hang the 
purple clusters — and there is joy in the "Harvest Home." 

And when there is low moaning and loud wailing of storms in 
the autumn, and winter clothes the earth with whiteness, like a 



182 THE SOUL; 

bride, or like unto the Great White Mother, have you sighed for all 
the faded forms of past bloom and leafage? Listen, listen, bend low 
and hear: In the heart of the tree is the lullaby, in the rootlets 
and germs beneath the frozen ground is the "slumber song" of 
the Mother — and lo, before there is any sign of awakening, if you 
bend, if you listen, you can hear, crooning above the violets until 
there is a stir, a sign ; above the daffodils until they awaken ; baby 
buds and blossoms appear, they were only "sleeping" : Life, Life, 
Life is everywhere! 

Have you stood beside the empty nest mourning because the 
tiny shells were broken and the nestlings not there? Ah, listen! 
listen ! Above your head — the song ! the song ! 

Have you gazed with speechless grief on the still white face that 
no longer responded to your look of love ; eyes closed and sightless, 
lips silent and cold; the great awful pain of separation from the 
Best Beloved gnawing at your heart? Will it break? Bend low! 
be still! look within! look above! listen, listen with the Spirit: 
lo! the voice of Israfel! weep and listen, and praise; for the 
Awakener hath been there. 

Above the loud roar of the waters, above the storm-washed ship, 
above the voices of anguish and cries for help, above the hymn and 
prayer of such as seek Divine Aid, Israfel and his Angel bend! 
Lo ! the Rescuers of Souls are there ! 

Above the maddening thunders and crash of arms; above the 
patriot's prayer, the hero's cry of "Courage"! Above all that the 
horrors of human combat can bring, hearken ! 'Tis the sound of the 
hosts from the Love-Guarded battlements above! Israfel and his 
trumpeters, his singers, his Redeemers. 

Beyond all the horrors of War, Pestilence, Famine — the vultures 
that ever attend the Shadow of human Selfishness and Greed, be- 
hold! behold! listen and behold! not one of the "least of these" 
is forgotten or neglected ; they are there — the Angels ! Israfel and 
his mighty ones ; his Divine Helpers ! 

There can be no Greater, Higher or More Divine Ministration 
than the Awakener brings, for this is the meaning of all life : 

Birth, Love, Added Birth, and PERFECT LOVE. 

^Eons pass; suns rise and flame, with their attendant worlds, 
then fade ; but the Awakener is there forever ! "The sweetest of all 
God's Singers." 



\ 



PART III. 

THE HIGHER ANGELS; 

ARCHANGELS. 



ANGELS OF THE DISPENSATIONS. 
INTRODUCTION TO FIRST LESSON. 

From one Dispensation to another, the Angels that bear forward 
the Truths, appear at such periods and among such groups or 
nations as need their help and strength, or are ready for them. It 
is usually when there seems to be a recession of the tide of Spiritu- 
ality following the Messianic Life, when, after the awakening of 
those who are ready, the world, seemingly, turns from the Teach- 
ings and Examples of the "Master," The Divine Teacher. 

During the interval since Buddha Gautama gave the "Light" to 
Asia, there has been, seemingly, a total decline of his teachings in 
India; his followers have been dispersed, and one will find them 
in China and other Oriental countries — more than in India. 

The "Seed" has not been lost : As souls were ready there was 
a teacher at hand to show the way. Nor has it been alone in the 
cloister among the recluses that these might have been found; the 
"Mahatmas" and Yogis, the Sacred Men, do not alone hold the 
Master Key to the Divine. Forward, forward, the Divine Mes- 
sengers have borne the Sacred Teaching, until it has become merged 
in the best Religious thought of the world. The "Brahmo Somaj" 
(New India) is also a new Orient. Aye, and a new Occident as 
well. 

The depressing periods between the heights of Dispensations, 
i. e., Messianic appearances, would present an almost hopeless view 
to the student of mere external history, to a superficial observer; 
but always those periods are illuminated by the one or more Angels 
that keep the fires of Truth alive, and prepare the way for the 
"New Dispensation," even introducing at such times some rare dis- 
covery of science or philosophy. It would seem that these periods 

185 



186 THE SOUL; 

or "dark ages" especially illustrate the line of Angelic ministration 
with reference to Dispensations. 

The centuries considered by many as the "dark" period in the 
Christian Era immediately preceded those that gave to the world 
many valuable inventions, including the mariner's compass and the 
printing press, the revival of art and science; and there were lives 
illustrative also of the greatest moral virtues. 

One must not be too certain of being able to decide which are 
the "dark" and which the "bright" periods, groups or personalities 
in history. Years and ages must pass before those who were on 
the "heights" of Spiritual splendor stand out revealed. As moun- 
tains are sometimes hidden from the too near observer by small 
hills, but tower up above all in the distance, so these holders of the 
chalices of celestial light may not be seen amid the glare and glamor, 
or amid the shadows that obscure the mental vision of those who 
dwell near them — near in point of time. But lo ! when many ages 
pass the glistening line of Light stretches across the centuries, and 
the world at last knows that these were those who were the seed 
of the "True Vine," whether sown in the gaze and approval of a 
group or a people, or in the blood and fire of isolated martyrdom. 
The glorious Line of Light extends from Dispensation to Dispen- 
sation. 

As along the shores of Albion the "Beacon Fires" were kindled 
one after another to warn of the approach of danger, or signal the 
arrival of friends, so these "Beacon Lights" of Truth have made the 
"Shining Way" for the centuries, announcing, "Prepare ye the way 
of the Lord" such time as the approaching Messianic Life drew 
near. 

It would be, and will be, as human knowledge advances, of value 
to note that the "line of descent" is carefully arranged, that those in 
human life who are to bring the Angel into existence are chosen, 
that a process of Spiritual selection goes on under the guidance of 
the Higher Angels: that while the birth of even ordinary human 
beings is not "accident," these lives bearing so important a relation 
to the real welfare of the human race, are carefully and most 
wisely brought into existence. It was because of a knowledge of this 
"selection" that the "Mothers in Israel" each hoped and prayed that 
the "Prophet" might come unto them (or possibly the Christ) ; and 
because of glimpses of this every true mother even today prays 
that her child may be wise and good ; a benefactor to his race. 

The descent of titles and riches to the "eldest son" is a sub- 
version of this knowledge, that in its true and real significance could 



HIGHER ANGELS. 187 

only be known to the Spiritually illumined. As elsewhere stated in 
these pages, the real line of "Apostolic Descent" is this line of the 
genealogy of the Embodied "Angels of the Dispensations." The 
"Wise Men" of the East, the "Prophets of Israel," and some- 
times the lone and scorned Teacher of a dark period, hold the keys 
of the solution of this matchless line of descent. In the Church or 
out of it, in the palace or cottage, whenever and wherever the time 
and place, there, at the appointed time, the Angel appears. 

As the time draws near the approach of a new Messiah, the 
Dawn of a New Dispensation, more Angels appear, announcing, 
predicting the "passing of the old, the coming of the new." The 
"New" is forever the Primal Truth; the "Old" is the "belief," 
"creed," "dogma," "ceremonial," "form" that has gradually assumed 
sway, and naturally objects to the "New" teaching, even when the 
"New" declares, "I come not to destroy, but to fulfill." 



FIRST LESSON. 

ANGELS OF THE "VOICE." 

UEL, UELLA (DIVINE WILL). 

("Uel," wherever used in connection with a proper name, like Samuel, 
Immanuel, etc., etc., must mean "called" of God, or one chosen to declare 
the "will" of God. One who "hears" God or the Angels.) 

Those who have the Voice, or "Call" of Truth, and respond; 
those who are chosen to bear the "word" ; those who personify the 
"Living Word," are such Angels as must bear the testimony, must 
speak and urge others to listen to the Truth that has been de- 
clared, or is to be declared, by a Messianic Life : Must consecrate 
all their utterances and manifestations to that Truth. 

Somewhere upon Earth, clothed in the garb of human life, is 
to be found this "Voice": Such time as human lives are ready, 
have grown, through self-conquest, to the state of listening to the 
"Voice" thus embodied; or, if hearing it from within, there is a 
time or season of great light for the few who are thus ready ; and 
when the period arrives that many are ready, it is an epoch, it 
Marks a Year of Truth to those who are thus vivified. 

If the "call" is heard from within it certainly betokens a state of 
nearness to the Angel. 

"Behold I stand at the door and knock — if anyone hearing my 
voice shall bid me enter, I will come in and sup with him and he 
with me." 

This refers not only to the personality of the Messiah when He 
was upon earth, but to that presence and prescience, that ever accom- 
panies those who are one with Him or His Truth : 

Also to the Angel of the Voice, who approaches by the "un- 
frequented door," by the gateway overgrown with the thorns and 
briars of selfishness : To "hear" the "voice," to recognize its im- 

188 



HIGHER ANGELS. 189 

port, to realize that the Messengers of Truth are trying to gain 
admission to one's heart, to the outer consciousness, from within, 
this is the "Call." 

Whenever they walk the earth and lead the way, guarding 
the sacred Truths of the past Dispensation, and preparing the way 
for the new, there can be no mistaking their mission. 

It is not, however, to be supposed that these "voices" will be 
heeded by the multitude ; and it is to be expected that they can only 
be received by those who are ready. 

The "Call" or Summons can only be heard or perceived by 
those who are in the direct "Line of Descent" from one Dispensa- 
tion to Another. There are always those who are approximately 
ready, who will gather around a chosen Teacher or leader, and 
others who will listen "afar off," but perhaps only with curiosity 
aroused, yet who later will turn into the "voice" or "awakening" 
by lines of added experience. Today one might not listen, but if 
great sorrow came, that might be the hand smiting the Rock of 
Indifference, and opening the heart to the Voice of Truth. 

The "Boanerges" or "Thunderers." 

Are earnest workers usually loud of voice, proclaiming their 
devotion to their Leader or Teacher. This name was given by 
Jesus to the Sons of Zebedee. Doubtless these Disciples were wont 
to loudly proclaim their allegiance to Christ and His Teachings. 
One can readily place groups of such followers of some accepted 
leader. Emotional people are liable to seek expression in loud 
songs or vehement words of devotion. The voices of Thunder 
often "prepare the way" for the Lord of Truth : Herald a Reform, 
or are strong advocates after the "cause" has already appeared. 

"Religious Revivals," especially among the early Methodists, 
were often most successful, when singing in which the congrega- 
tion took part, formed a large part of the exercises, and a vehement 
"magnetic" speaker would take control of the assemblage and "win 
souls to Christ." Alas, not always were, or are, they "won," only 
subjugated by "fear" ; but when the real voice of a true "Thun- 
derer" is heard there is often a great "Awakening." 

Loud and earnest oratory frequently carries "Conviction" to 
minds that are never reached by gentle persuasion, or by reasoning. 
There must be something impelling. 

John Knox carried the fierce fires of the Reformation where 
Luther and Melancthon could not. 

We do not usually intend, in these lessons, to refer to modern 



190 THE SOUL; 

groups or leaders, as they are too near in "point of view and time 
and earthly mingling" ; but no better illustration of the value of 
noise, excitement, in times of great changes of Religious beliefs 
can be found than that of the "Salvation Army" and its kindred 
"Volunteers." A movement for the Inclusive Work of Religious 
Life among the masses of the people. 

ARIEL-ARIELLA. 

(Lion-hearted.) 

The Strong Ones (Strong in the True Courage and Strength 
of the Spirit), must precede the "Bright Ones," and prepare the 
way for them. The Lion-hearted Ones do not wage aggressive 
war, they are fearless in their advocacy and preparation for the 
perpetuation of the truths of god, having naught to lose — human 
life is for work, and sacrifice, if need be: Human riches for use, 
if possessed or acquired; and if "lost," there is still the Earth and 
all its Abundance. 

They bring no weapons of physical destruction, but are not 
afraid, if found in the midst of warfare. 

Through the "wilderness" of blind human passions and self- 
seeking, they "make way" for the "little ones," the "shining ones." 

O, how they work ! O, how they lead those that know how and 
when to follow ! 

In the midst of the flames, ye are there! In the shadow and 
darkness, ye are there, ye are there! Leading through stony and 
thorny paths, ye are there ! In the councils and stormy sessions of 
men, ye are there ! Helping the courageous ones who might perish, 
or whom, perishing in body, ye aid unto the realm beyond earth life. 

Lion-hearted Angels of God's strength, ye are here in the midst 
of all this strife and confusion, this moaning, groaning and oppres- 
sion; in this swirling and whirling of the dark waters of human 
existence, ye are here ! 

The Angels of the "Strength of God'' are to be found leading 
those who fearlessly avow allegiance to the unpopular Truth; who 
serve Religion by serving a Cause; who interpret the "Word" and 
the "Will" of God, as handed down from the ages ; or, as bursting 
forth anew, it is declared by them and their co-workers. 

Or, if "set apart," they bravely serve in silence or exile, and are 
strong in Endurance, Faith, and Fortitude. Strength of this kind 
is to bear, as well as to do. 

From the first Incarnation of Vishnu unto Buddha-Guatama 



HIGHER ANGELS. 191 

(Prince Siddartha), these Strong Ones appeared to declare the 
Ancient Truth, and keep alive the meaning of the Divine Attainment. 
From the first Prophets of Israel to Jesus, appeared the Strong Ones 
who reproved those that deserted the shrine of the "Unseen God," 
and prepared the way of the Children of Light. Needless to say, 
this line of Prophets and Seers is broken to the outer gaze, the 
worldly mind, but ever there were those serving in the Temples or 
encouraging the People, who, at least, partly knew and would follow 
these Strong Ones who led toward the Light. 

It must not be supposed that these Strong Ones are never in the 
battlefields of Earth. If there is the place where their strength and 
courage is most needed, if those to be aided or called together are 
there, the Angel of the Strength of Truth is among them. The 
Sword is not their chosen weapon, but when chosen by the rulers of 
Earth for oppression, the Strong Ones will ever aid those who are 
true to Truth. 



SECOND LESSON. 

URIM ("Revelation"). 
URIEL-URIELLA (Illumination). 

The Angels of Light : Showing the way by the perfect Flame of 
Truth. These are chosen to bear the Torch of Truth luminously, 
from one Dispensation to another, by and through the generations 
of Light. 

They choose, by the Inner Illumination, those who are to bear the 
generations of Light to the children of Earth. 

The original Hebraic records (The Talmud, etc., and ancient 
writings) recognized this descent, and much of the supposed tracing 
of the genealogy of the Prophets was in reality the real Spiritual 
descent. 

The peoples, tribes, or communities "set apart" from the world 
and worldly contact, were originally understood to be those chosen 
to bear the "seed," or generations of Prophets, Seers, and other 
illuminated lives, to the world. Among Oriental nations these lives 
were especially held sacred, and it was claimed (undoubtedly was 
true), that among the "Wise Ones," the "Illumined Ones" of Earth, 
there were always those who could prepare the way for these "Chil- 
dren of Light." Wherever these Children of Light appeared, 
whether in the home or Sanctuary, the "word" and "will" of God 
were made more luminous. 

The followers of Zardusht (Zoroaster?) symbolized outwardly 
this bearing forward the "Light" of Ormuzd (Divine Good — Sun of 
Infinite Splendor), by the "Flame," the "Sacred Altar Fire" that 
never was allowed to become extinguished. Not that they wor- 
shipped the Fire, but it was the symbol of the Undying Flame of the 
Infinite Love and All-Good. Those entrusted with the "Flame," 
the "Sacred Altar Fires," were the Holy Ones, the Chosen Ones ; 

192 



HIGHER ANGELS. 193 

hence the Temples of the Parsees were almost wholly free from 
outward adornment, and their rituals were very simple observances, 
their precepts being the Rules of Right. Those who served at the 
"Sacred Altar" were the "Children of Light." Hence down through 
Egypt and Palestine came the knowledge of the Sacred Fires. 

The Christian "Dispensation," or culmination, was preceded by 
particular lives declaring the Ancient Light of Truth and making 
way for the new. 

It must be concluded, however, that the "Magi," the "three wise 
men" "who saw the Star in the East," must have been Persians ; or, 
at least, those who knew the meanings of the Sacred Illuminating 
Symbols ; knew the Light of the particular Angel that could and did 
guide them to where the Young Child lay. 

In India, these Angels of Light were sometimes mistaken for 
the real "Avater" or manifestation of Vishnu (a "Buddha"). As 
they both preceded and followed the Messianic Life, it is not strange 
that in their less illumined state, the people, and even some of the 
priesthood, ascribed to them the characteristics of a Messiah. 

"Pre-historic" Revelations have unquestionably thus been handed 
down to the present day ; not only through the generations that have 
succeeded the Dispensations among those nations, but by that process 
already pointed out in these lessons of successive lives, and a true 
line of "Apostolic Descent," by the Angels of Light. 

So distinct is Light from Darkness, the Revealed from the 
Hidden, the Seen from the Unseen, that the Illuminated Vision can 
trace the Luminous Lives. 

As in optics the eye or lens must be adjusted to the light, and 
to the objects to be seen, so must this be traced by prepared or 
angel-awakened vision. 

The external history of the so-called "Religions" of the world 
may contain, unaware, the record of some of these lives, but for the 
most part that history is as "bitter Dead Sea fruit," bearing tokens 
of carnage, oppression, martyrdom ; and the Illumination has only 
been possible because of these Children of Light, to whom a scepter 
and Crown, a Sacerdotal robe and authority, a fiery furnace, a dun- 
geon cell, or a guillotine, are alike nothing. 

In the history most familiar since, and immediately before, the 
advent of Christianity, there can only be traced those Lights that 
have succeeded in leaving the Spiritual Truths of all time unsullied 
and undimmed. Some of these "Lights" come from India, to mingle 
with the Shining Ones of western nations. Some come from China 
and the Farthest East, and bring the same words of Light from 



194 THE SOUL; 

the "Children of the Sun." Some come from the more recent "civi- 
lizations" ; all bear the same testimony ; all agree on the fundamental 
principles of Truth ; all illuminate and make clear the lines of such 
lives as have borne the Torch of Truth to the world. 

All true "Revelation" is heralded, guided and illuminated by these 
Angels of Light. 



THUMMIM. 

("Hidden" Truth). 

Angels of the Mysteries. 

The bearing forward of the Truth — the true line of Descent — 
has sometimes only been possible in the Cloister, or cells of the 
various Religious Monasteries; or, in those Secret Orders and 
"Fraternities," under the supervision of "Chosen Ones," and under 
solemn vows of secrecy. 

It is certain that the principles of Science : Fundamental Mathe- 
matics, Chemistry (Alchemy), Astronomy (Astrology), veiled in 
Religious or Fraternal Orders, were thus protected for future ages. 
And the Primal Principles of Religion, under the Symbols and 
Synonyms of Science, were also thus preserved from attack from 
vulgar, cruel, and suspicious Kings and Rulers. 

The "Angels of the Mysteries" were of those who knew all the 
Sciences of those days and their symbols, and who organized the 
Societies or Fraternities to preserve and perpetuate the principles of 
Religious and Scientific Truth and true Fraternity or Fellowship 
among men. Whether Free Masonry had its origin farther back than 
Ancient Egypt, it is certain that its Primal Principles (the first 
three degrees) had their seat there and formed the basis of the 
Mathematical figures, diagrams, and symbols in Egyptian Temples 
and Cloisters. Whether "Hiram Abiff" and the "other" Hiram, or 
another, were the Angelic Messengers (true or false) that bore 
these secrets into Jerusalem, or whether they were conveyed by their 
Leader (Moses), who was initiated while among the Egyptians, this 
is known : the fundamental principles used in the construction of the 
first Temple in Jerusalem were similar to the knowledge found in 
Egypt. And to this day the Double Triangle or Six-pointed Star is 
used on and within Jewish Synagogues, and that was the Egyptian 
Symbol of Perfection (of Deity — the Most High) — the symbol of 
the secret and Sacred Name. 



HIGHER ANGELS. 195 

The Operative or Working Masons (of the three degrees), and 
the learned Masters of Masonry, knew, because they had solved the 
Spiritual (Symbolical) and Scientific meanings of the double Tri- 
angle — from the Malchus to the Kether (Chetar?). 

Undoubtedly through the symbolism of the Jews was thus pre- 
served unto the modern world of letters and Religious history, the 
true meaning of Malachi, who as the "Messenger of God" was chosen 
of the Angel to bear the secrets of cloister, shrine, and the "Holy of 
Holies," down even unto the present day. 

Through Phenicia and Greece came another "Branch" of the 
"Mysteries," the learning formerly veiled in Free Masonry, but now 
"proclaimed on the house tops." 

By the advancement of education, Science is no longer a mystery, 
"dangerous for the people to know" ; learning is no longer a crime 
and those seeking knowledge to be viewed with suspicion alike by 
Kings and Priests. Religion, separated from its hand-maiden (Sci- 
ence), has sometimes been almost, seemingly, in decadence, or on 
the very brink of dissolution; but the Altar Fires have been kept 
burning and some-where over all the Earth the Angels of God's 
Will and Word have renewed the flickering flame. 

The "Keepers of the Seals of Divine Wisdom," of the "secrets" 
or "hidden things" of the Spirit, were understood by Paul (educated 
in the lore of the Synagogue), and when he became "Aware" of the 
Divine Message of Jesus, he also became more illuminated con- 
cerning the meaning of the things learned in the Temple. (See 
Cor. I. ii.) 

In organizing the Early Churches of Christians, the endeavor 
was to place an Illuminated One, or Embodied Angel, at the head of 
each Church. 

Not always was this fulfilled; but in many instances the real 
"Angel" was found among those not chosen for any office, yet still 
worthy in a spiritual sense, of teaching and blessing the people. 

The "Keepers of the Seals of Divine Wisdom," when within the 
Church, were especially instructed to give the truth according to the 
needs of the people, thus following the Great Teacher who either 
spoke in parables that only the enlightened could understand, or even 
when teaching his disciples, said, "I have many things to tell, but ye 
cannot bear them now." 

Within the "Holy of Holies" of the Jewish Church, must always 
be kept the most sacred and secret Records and Symbols of the 
"Divine One" and of "Divine Wisdom." 

These Sacred and Secret things were not "hidden" because un- 



196 THE SOUL; 

worthy, but because of the ignorance and unspirituality of Rulers, 
and of the multitude. 

They were preserved in Synonyms (of the ''Sacred Name," the 
"One Only God"), in Words, Signs, and Numbers. These, like the 
Six-pointed Star, could only be interpreted by the Highest in the 
Temples, and, as previously intimated, by those having knowledge 
of the deepest meaning of Free Masonry. 

During the conflicts between the dwellers in Palestine and the 
invading nations, these mysteries were in great jeopardy, and, but 
for the Embodied Angels, would have been lost to the Hebrew nation, 
especially to the Children of Israel. 

Free Masonry was able to bridge over the dark ages and passages 
of intervening time, and to bring down into the Christian Era and 
nations, — largely through Phenicia and Greece, — the Sacred Em- 
blems and their interpretations. But the operating Masons became 
separated from the keepers of the Mysteries ; both would have been 
destroyed but for the added degrees that were created for the pur- 
pose of obtaining and retaining such rulers as followed the advent 
of Christianity, and those who might follow. There is every reason 
to believe that Paul was a Free Mason, and understood both the 
Jewish (Religious) and the Masonic interpretations of the Symbols; 
while some of the humble disciples were wise by inspiration, and 
because they were of the "Chosen Ones." 

The unrevealed is not that which is eternally concealed (although 
there are metaphysical reasons for concluding that the "Infinite," 
the "Eternal," and the "Primal" and "Ultimate" are "perpetual 
mysteries"), but are to be known only when one is ready; as, for 
instance, no one would try to teach a child Algebra or Geometry 
who has not yet learned simple Arithmetic. In like manner the 
"wisdom" of which Paul speaks, and the "wisdom" ever referred to 
in the Records of Solomon, was the "wisdom" born of Spiritual 
Understanding, not simply of learning or scholarship. 

Among all those ancient people, as well as in more recent cen- 
turies, the "Prophets," "Teachers," and "lesser Messiahs" kept 
alive the sacred fires, or altar flame, of Inspiration. But it was 
in the secret cell of the Recluse, in the Mystical Caves, or hidden 
Laboratories of the "Adepts," that the true Symbolism was pre- 
served, and all its Inner or "Esoteric" Meaning known. 

Those who, through the advancement of science under the tolera- 
tion of modern civilization, reject these Sacred Records and their 
meanings, are often compelled to return to them for the Origines 
of the Sciences and Arts, so liberally cultivated and spread abroad 



HIGHER ANGELS. 197 

today. But there are mental "Goths and Vandals," who, having 
availed themselves of the treasured learning of the past, would 
destroy every record of ancient learning and true Religion, and 
cry, "Out upon the past, it is dead !" And we make answer : So 
may your Mother be dead (in the body), but where would you have 
been without her? The past is your Mother and the Soul of htr is 
alive ; all that is great and good of today has been hers. 

From the far-off valley of the Nile, the whisperings reach, us 
from the stone lips of the Sphinx, from the inscriptions on Tomb 
and Monolith, and from the Silence of the Pyramids; from the 
valley of the Ganges, from the sacred groves of the Yogis and from 
the mountain heights of the Mahatmas; from behind and within 
the Veil of Isis; from fallen Babylon (Mother of Mysteries), who 
once held in her keeping all the mysterious records, all of the learn- 
ing of the world ; these revelations come that show how faithfully 
and truly the line of veiled mysteries was borne forward by the 
Chosen Ones. 



THIRD LESSON. 

MAZZAROTH. 

Not only were the ''signs" of the Zodiac and the Sidereal 
heavens, observed by those Magians who had knowledge of the 
Stars ; but such observations were accompanied by revelations con- 
cerning future events and conditions, especially of the Earth's 
atmosphere, and the fruitfulness of the seasons. These "wise men" 
observed the stars and planetary movements, first, as Astronomers ; 
the "Astronomes" clearly reveal a correct (though limited) knowl- 
edge of true Astronomy 

Second, as Astrologers, who through knowledge of the move- 
ments of the heavenly bodies, sought to foretell the events that 
would transpire upon the Earth, among nations, and even the 
influence of the planets (and signs of the Zodiac) upon the lives 
and character of those born under certain "signs," — i. e., relating 
to the position of the sun and the planets, and especially of the 
"Fixed Stars." 

Astrology, however, in ancient days, was usually accompanied 
with a degree of inspiration and spiritual perception lacking 
among the Scientific Astronomers of today (and the latter-day 
"Astrologers"). 

Since the complete (seemingly) separation of the "science" of 
Astronomy from all resemblance to the Astrology of the Magians, 
many things are observable; the most important is the entire 
dependence upon observation and accurate mathematical calculation ; 
this enables Astronomers to determine with a great degree of cer- 
tainty the orbits, position, and relative density, composition, of 
distant as well as near worlds and suns ; the recurrence of eclipses 

198 



HIGHER ANGELS. 199 

and all interesting phases of planetary motion as connected with the 
sun and planets of this solar system ; the return of comets, by calcu- 
lating their orbits and periods of revolution. And while little prog- 
ress has been made in determining the actual condition of life on 
other planets, and whether the other planets of the solar system to 
which the Earth belongs, are inhabited, still by slow and accurate 
steps Astronomers are making progress. 

Foregleams are already here indicating that these and many 
other important "discoveries" are "on the way," and will "arrive" 
as soon as the prepared minds are ready. 

The real "foretellers" have been with every great Astronomer; 
and from the most ancient to the present day one can trace the 
"path of the Angels" in this and kindred directions. When 
Herschel said: "There in that place should be another planet," he 
was laughed at with scorn by "men of science," and called a 
"dreamer" ; but when his telescope brought to actual view that por- 
tion of the heavens, lo ! there, in all its resplendence, was the planet 
that, for a time, justly bore his name! 

Not only do Genius and Inspiration walk together, but the Angel 
who knows declares a fact (as well as a truth) to the unbelieving 
world (the world of science as well as the common minds), then 
shows the way. The demonstration sometimes provokes further 
scorn and persecution, but slowly the Scientific minds move toward 
the light and then the world follows : 

The real "Mazzaroth" not only signifies those who foretold 
events by the "signs" of the constellations (especially of the Zodiac), 
but those who were endowed with other wisdom and power of 
prediction and "divination." 

But since the complete severing of inspiration from science in 
modern thought, there can be no Truths foretold, no inspirations 
regarded, that are not verified by "scientific demonstration." Still 
there are those in the world of Science today who step boldly forth 
into fields of research not yet credited by scientific bodies, or only 
touched upon in such a way as to be apologetically termed, 
"experiment." 

The Ancient "Time Keepers," those wonderful groups of Stars 
in the Northern Heavens — the "Rishis" — still shine out in all their 
resplendence. Science has given them names — has traced their posi- 
tion — their orbits — but still do they say : "We are older than your 
Sun or his planets — we are the 'Time Keepers' of God." 



200 THE SOUL; 

ZERAH. 

Zareth-Shehar. 
("Rising of Light"— "A Star.") 

When the time draws near for a new Dispensation, the Em- 
bodied Angels of the Announcement begin to appear, not as icono- 
clasts, to destroy the former revelations, but as heralds of the new 
statement, to restore. 

In these Announcements, however, they are liable to clash with 
Ecclesiastical and Established Organizations of either State and 
Church, or both, for those organizations have departed from the 
Primal Truths for which their names should stand, and they resent 
any attempt at Reforming, or returning to the simple principles of 
the Great Teachers — the Messiahs. 

Evidences of this opposition are to be found in almost every 
page of human history; yet these "Heralds" have invariably ap- 
peared to declare the "dawn of a new day," such time as the Earth 
cycle was ready. These Announcers, under the Arch- Angels, make 
known the glorious Light that is to appear, the glad Birth that is 
to restore, to re-declare, to re-enact the perfect Life. But, as inti- 
mated above, the Announcing Angels are not usually received with 
welcome by those in power. Established Authority having lost, 
eclipsed, or totally abandoned the principles of the Truths they 
profess, there is no room in their Orders of Government and Society 
for a New Statement ; hence all "New Movements" under the leader- 
ship of those who see the "Dawn of a New Day," are looked upon 
with suspicion, and the Announcers are variously persecuted accord- 
ing to the laws or customs of the Country, People, or Rulers where 
they appear. Yet as true to its purpose as the dawn of the material 
day, is the Coming of the Light. 

The preceding shadows declare it, the night that is "darkest 
before day" reveals it, the longings of the hearts that are hungry and 
waiting for it declare its approach, and those prepared lives that are 
ready to receive the Messenger of the New Day, go out to meet the 
Announcing Angel. 

This Rising of Light, this Announcement, is not only in the 
world today, but foregleams and prophecies of some of its realiza- 
tions have appeared for more than a century. And because it is, 
and is to be, a Culminating Age in all departments of human life ; 
in all researches and accomplishments of human endeavor; discov- 
eries and achievements in Mechanics, Science, Art (three-fold) ; 



HIGHER ANGELS. 201 

as well as the New Manifestation of Religion, the prophets, seers, 
and real workers in the world have increased proportionately. The 
causes and effects are one in the determination and manifestation 
of the New Dispensations. 

Yet one must not forget that side by side with the true, are the 
"false" prophets and that these "shadows" are indications of the 
Rising Light. The "hidden mysteries" of the ancient soothsayers 
and prophets have come into the light of modern research and 
revealment. Mental and Spiritual inquiries and discoveries that 
were forbidden or held "secret" and "sacred" for centuries, are now 
appealing to students of "Psychic Research" and kindred mental 
topics. And many false theories of "Mind," "Spirit," "Soul" must 
have appeared in the intervening shadows that "precede the Dawn." 

Few have seen, perhaps, the glory of the "Rising Day" from the 
height of the Alps or the mountains of the Western World; but 
such as have won this experience know the thrill of wonder, joy, 
reverence and praise which overwhelms the one who gazes. 

From the shadows, and mists, and often through storm clouds, 
the traveler at last reaches the longed-for height. Rolling beneath 
him like a vast sea, are the clouds just passed, and through the 
billowy mist the outlines of mountains, partly hidden, partly revealed ; 
while the valleys and gorges are utterly veiled in mist and darkness. 
A gray line of half light along the horizon, almost the shadow deep- 
ens ; faintly at first, then growing more and more intense, the flush 
of the dawn, like the first rare blush of love on a maiden's cheek, 
appeals to the gaze. Gradually the clouds, in masses piled to the 
right and to the left, are touched with the ever-increasing splendor, 
roseate, crimson, purple, and gold; serried ranks, like wonderful 
beings of light — like the bright ones, the shining ones — an army of 
Light. The clouds and mists below are touched, are pervaded with 
the brightness, here and there a broken rainbow, waves upon waves 
of color, mist, glory, until resplendent, crowning all the mountain's 
domes with radiance, the Sun — Apollo — God of Day — appears! 

To the watchers on the heights — those who have "come up 
through great tribulation," and stand ready to greet the new day, 
those who are led by the prophets and seers — and to the Embodied 
Angels — such glory, even though slow in its advent, accompanies 
the dawning of the New Spiritual Day of Earth, the New Advent 
of Truth, The Lone Watchers or the groups of Heralding Angels 
are the true "Foretellers," the true "Time Keepers." Not for days 
and years and centuries of earthly time, but for the Messianic Years 
—"The Year and Day of the Lord," 



FOURTH LESSON. 

ARCH ANGELS. 

GABRIEI^-GABRIELLE. 

The Awakener, the Announcer. 

The Announcer, the Arch Angel who ushers in the tidings of a 
New Dispensation, and along the lines and spheres of Angelic 
states, in spheres belonging to Earth, bids them "make way," "pre- 
pare the way" for the New Advent. 

Ranks of Angels of higher and lower degree, Embodied Angels, 
all who are ready for the "voice" of the Announcer, make ready. 

Among the Israelites, as among the Hindus, Chinese, and all 
oriental nations, down to the announcement (to "Elizabeth" and to 
the "Virgin Mary"), this Arch Angel, under the synonyms of the 
various languages of the nations, makes the Announcement, perhaps 
many years or even centuries in advance of the actual human 
Advent. 

The thrilling tidings passing from the higher heavens to the 
Angelic states of Earth, and from those Angels to the Embodied 
Angels or Messengers on Earth, becomes a distinct prophecy to such 
as are prepared to receive it. 

Presagings of light appear, and "prophets," both "true" and 
"false," arise to declare the Coming Advent. 

Like whisperings of the springtime, not yet fully prepared to 
burst forth in verdure and bloom from the sod, but pulsing beneath, 
anear the heart of the Mother Earth. 

Like the heralds of the dawn, of which no faintest gleam may 
yet be traced. 

Ah, Nature has no symbols of sufficient scope or beauty with 

202 



ARCH ANGELS. 203 

which to compare the awakening under the Divine breath or voice 
of this Arch Angel. 

The long night of shadow between Dispensations is drawing to a 
close; the seeming reign of the powers of darkness will soon give 
place to the powers of the Prince, "King" of Light. 

The cycle of the shadows is ended once more. 

Angels bear the glad tidings to those beneath them; these, in 
turn, declare the message to those still nearer the earthly states. 

Expectant, and making ready for the new Birth, the "Line of 
Descent" is clearly and divinely chosen ; while thousands of angels 
and spirits rejoice over the Coming Day of Light and Truth and 
Love. 

If it be one of the larger Messianic Cycles that is nearly finished, 
all the Attendant Angels of the closing Dispensation prepare the 
way as they recede from their contact with the Angels of Earth. 
The Angels of the New Messiah draw near. 

The soft whisperings, and murmurings, and surging of the incom- 
ing tide of Truth are heard by such as have heard the Announcing 
Angel, and these "make ready." The "Altars of the Spirit" within 
the human life are "swept and garnished," the "Altar Fires" are 
breathed upon by the re-enkindling breath and a steady flame 
appears. All hearts that are ready attune their lives and their voices 
to the glad acclaim. 

Whatever Primal Truths the New Messianic Life is to bear — 
Personify — the Angels accompanying that Messiah also are messen- 
gers to declare, and may clearly be known when embodied in Earth 
forms. 

The Arch Angels are not embodied, but express their states and 
work to and through the Angels (of earth or other planet) when 
the time arrives for the Announcement. 

The Embodied Angels of a Messianic life or Dispensation have 
been symbolized by the number 12 (10 and 2), which, among ancient 
number-symbols, was a sacred number (hence the 12 disciples of 
Jesus). 

These and other sacred numbers, or their Synonyms and Equiva- 
lents, are ever borne forward through the Dispensations, and such 
as know the mystical and Sacred Meanings of the numbers know 
not only the "signs" under which the Announcing Angel appears, 
but also know the number of those on Earth who are chosen, because 
ready to receive and declare the New Light. 

How perfect is the Divine Order — how complete the Shining 
Way by which Souls mount to their Divine Estate! 



204 THE SOUL; 

MICHAEL— MICHEL. 

The Arch Angel of the Sword. 

Whatever be the name or office of the Arch Angels in highest 
Heaven, they are known here, according to Sacred writings in all 
languages, by their works; by the messages and Strength they 
bring, the Courage and aid, to those unto whom they are sent. 

The "Arch Angel of the Sword" holds the power to conquer evil, 
the power to aid a just and righteous cause, the power to redress 
wrongs, — not in any sense to cause strife for the sake of warfare 
or selfish interest. This Arch Angel holdeth the power of a 
"Nemesis" over Earth (and this planetary system), prepares the 
way for the Announcing Arch Angel, and aids in all the work of 
Gabriel, in fact, is the equal if not the greater power, although there 
is no pride of precedence among exalted beings. 

Michael also has knowledge of the "Flaming Sword" held by 
the "Cherubims" at the "gateway of Eden," Innocence, from whence 
the typical "Adam" and "Eve" were driven into the outer world. 
Since no human lives can return by that gateway, but must win the 
victory over all the ills of life, without and within, by conquest and 
through the gateway of "Overcoming. ,, 

Wherever the Announcing Angel appears, Michael, the defender, 
the Conqueror, is there, in fact, has been there to remove the 
obstacles, to make ready for the Announcement. 

As one who is near unto those Highest Arch Angels of your 
Solar System, the knowledge of the Messianic Cycles, and the prep- 
aration therefor, is largely a portion of the work of Michael. And 
this mighty Messenger and helper knows each Angel of the Dispen- 
sations embodied on Earth at any given time, those who are bearing 
forward the "seed" of the truth taught by the last Messiah unto 
the next Messianic Cycle or Dispensation. 

Little has been permitted to be known among the Religious 
writers, outside of those within the "Sacred orders," except by such 
as were instructed by the Leaders, Teachers, Initiates, or Angels, 
as had supreme charge of the "Innermost Seals," the most sacred 
books. 

While there are twelve Arch Angels connected with the Mes- 
sianic Dispensations of Earth (and this Solar System), the 
principal known work is performed by two — Michael and Gabriel — 
the former to close the past Dispensation, by summoning the Angels 
that have borne forward its work to their next higher work; and 



ARCH ANGELS. 205 

to prepare the way for the announcement of the new. The latter, 
Gabriel, to make the announcement, to give the actual message of 
the coming of the Messiah. 

The Arch Angels not named in Christian or Hebraic Scriptures 
are, nevertheless, known and named among the Angels of the highest 
order belonging to the Earth, and their works among those Angels, 
guiding, directing, are such as belong to spheres or states not realized 
by any upon Earth; for even the Embodied Angels cannot know 
of the Surpassing attributes and powers of the Arch Angels and 
their Ministering Angels. 

Wherever and whenever Michael and his hosts begin or carry 
forward their work of preparing for the announcement, dissolution 
of past things, governments, dynasties, kingdoms, sciences, arts, 
states of human society, disintegration begins to take place; revolu- 
tions, restlessness, the mighty throes attendant upon the passing of 
the old forms of things, the forms that have become effete between 
dispensations, because of the universal tendency among those in 
temporal power, not inspired with a living Truth, to retain the 
forms of their accustomed government, religion, or education, even 
though the spirit has departed. 

Usually the course of human progress is : The birth or Advent 
of a Truth ; its acceptance by the few that are ready ; the partial 
acceptance by the many who are swayed or moved by it. But from 
these the superficial acceptance soon departs; then proceeds the 
establishing of forms and dogmas to "preserve" or "hedge around" 
that which has been named for the new truth but has not the life 
of it; lastly, acceptance of the body (form) for the spirit, while 
those who have lived in the light of that Truth have passed on to 
its fruition. 

The rumblings of the approach of a purifying storm, in an 
external sense, may serve to illustrate the portent of that mighty 
breath that the Arch Angel of the Sword (of Truth) sends along 
the lines of Angels, Spirits, Messengers, until it clears the way for 
the Announcement of Gabriel-Gabrielle : 

"Prepare ye the way of the Lord !" 

"RAPHAEL." 

Of all the Higher Angels connected with the Earth, none have 
more power and helpfulness in the Angelic and Spirit states belong- 
ing to Earth than Raphael. 

Divinely radiant, and possessed of gentleness, dignity, and 
power, this Angel is leader, teacher, helper, and ministrant to spirits 



206 THE SOUL; 

and Embodied Angels; aiding in the overcoming of difficult and 
adverse conditions, and rescuing from dangerous enemies those who 
are seeking the highest good ; in rare cases appearing, for the time 
and purpose needed, in the form of man. 

The powers of this Helper are potential, and would seem almost 
supreme, except that all Angels (as well as Spirits and Mortals) 
are "subject to the higher powers." 

In this Celestial Government nothing is arbitrary, all are gov- 
erned by the stronger ones in Love and Wisdom, for ever these 
Attributes constitute the Strength that is Divine. 

Raphael not only assists in the Announcing of the Messianic 
Angels, but frequently appears beside those in human life who are 
engaged in mighty works ; of upbuilding the Truth, of conquering 
the adversaries of Good. In fact, this angel is the friend of all 
Righteousness. 

In many ways Raphael would appear to be a more intimate helper 
to human beings than any one of the Arch Angels, since the works 
ascribed to him and the tender, strong, compelling power are of a 
kind so often needed by the Embodied Angels and by the champions 
of Truth in their conflicts with the powers of Darkness. Raphael 
bringeth Strength, help and joy. 



FIFTH LESSON. 

AEON-AEONA. 

Arch Angel of Cycles. 

All things move in cycles, from the primal "atom" or "elec- 
tron'^ ?) to the whole Universe of suns and systems. 

Every form of existence begins, is evolved into association and 
action, produces either ultimate dynamic effects or generic fruition, 
and again returns to its primal state — whatever that may be. 

The smallest expression of life (motion), the minutest organism, 
may have less than a second of earthly time for its cycle; while 
the Earth and its attendant satellite, all planets of the solar system, 
the sun itself, and all the systems of the universe have their own 
cyclic periods. 

Not only worlds, suns, and systems thus move in rhythmic har- 
mony with their own particular axes and orbits of revolution, but 
every organic body from Molecule to highest organism has a cyclic 
a rhythmic period. 

Periodicity is the Primal Law of Life, without which there could 
be no dynamic force, no generic existence. 

Beginning of motion, climax of motion, ultimate of motion, 
recession, return to beginning; all this may occur in less than a 
thousandth part of a second. 

Germination, growth, maturity, fruition, decay ; return to primal 
beginnings. 

It would be most interesting, as well as highly instructive, to 
follow the cyclic classifications of nature (here on this planet) and 
to note the "seed time and harvest" of greatest and minutest things. 

While effects also have their cycles : light, sound, electricity (in 
action), starting from (or produced from) seeming non-existence, 
to beginning, culmination, and return to (seeming) non-existence. 

One class of Philosophical Physicists teaches, however, that no 

207 



208 THE SOUL; 

"vibration" or "motion" of whatever kind is ever "lost" ; that its 
motion never ceases to move surrounding atoms or ethers and goes 
on and on forever : 

"As a pebble dropped into a placid lake 

Will move the circling waters to the shore, 
Then vibrant pass through atoms of earth and air, 
Forever, ever, ever more." 

These ideas may be founded on something more than mere 
"Speculation" ; but our Thesis deals with Souls and human embodi- 
ments, on this and other planets. We have not time for the alluring 
theories of psychical scientists. 

In view of all that nature presents of cyclic existence or peri- 
odicity of material things, the wonder, the harmony of it all, we 
must, in our studies and observations of human life, arrive at defi- 
nite conclusions concerning the Intelligence that creates, shapes, and 
governs the cycles or periods for manifesting intelligences, or Souls. 

It is no longer a matter of poetic or sacred "imagery" that "every 
hair in the head is numbered." We know that sound, light, every 
manifestation of nature, even the primal atom, are each and all 
associated with perfect mathematical and rhythmic periods — recur- 
rence of beginnings, performance — completion. 

It must be equally true that as Souls are also governed by 
Fundamental Purposes, in their expressions in human life, so each 
human life or expression has its own cyclic base; its own rhythmic 
center of existence, to which as an organism, and manifestation of 
Soul, it is adjusted. As the Soul or entity is, for purposes of mani- 
festation, its own center, all pulsations, impulsions, activities must 
be "polarized" from that center and adjusted to its place in the 
world of manifestation. 

Time will doubtless be when the cycle of our physical existence 
can be as readily determined as now are the pulsations of the heart. 

Each life has (contains) within itself its own indications of 
brevity or longevity, that the physiologist will ultimately be capable 
of knowing, especially the psycho-physiologist. 

Incidents ("accidents," miscalled), even the parting of the Spirit 
from its material form, may be foreknown in that finer and higher 
period of human intelligence when "Spirit," as well as and superior 
to "body," is included in the "anthropological" studies of the 
Schools. 

For all the purposes of this teaching, however, the periods 
pertaining to single personal expressions are not relevant. 



ARCH ANGELS. 209 

The entirety of time for such expressions, from the beginning 
of a Soul's embodiments to the final culmination as the Angel, would 
be in entire accordance with the established order of cycles for that 
Soul (and the group of souls to which it belongs). 

Human lives could be more easily adjusted, the spirit attuned 
with its surroundings, "environment" and instrument of expression 
(the body) if people knew their real rhythmic and cyclic relations. 

The Arch Angels and groups of Angels having charge of the 
larger Angelic Cycles and Messianic periods, or Dispensations 
(aeons), were known as ^Eonse. 

The period between Dispensations was an Mon. And among 
the Ancient Hebraic, Chaldean, Babylonian, Persian, Hindoo, and, 
in fact, all oriental "Wise Men," "Magians," "Adepts," and recluses, 
the term or word had a distinctive meaning; this varied according 
to the astrological (astronomical) interpretations of periods of time, 
subject alike to the abuses, on the one hand, of "Mysticism," and 
pretenders on the other. 

"Times and Time and half time," blindly translated or inter- 
preted in the Protestant Christian Bible, were among the scholars' 
definite cycles, periods, or ^Eons : the latter especially referring to 
the Messianic appearance on the Earth. 

The iEonse not only have charge over the angels of the cycles 
of personal human expressions (in groups of Embodied Souls), but 
over the culminating periods of those expressions in whatever 
department of life those Souls may be working toward perfection; 
but especially over those Embodied Angels that for particular pur- 
poses manifest as Leaders, Teachers, Prophets, in Scientific, Artistic, 
and, above all, Philosophical and Religious periods : the culminating 
periods in those directions. 

Mon and vEona, however, also reach far into the interplanetary 
epochs of Arch-Angelic knowledge and guidance of Souls, upon 
other planets than the Earth, and include in their vast scope of 
knowledge and power the Messianic cycles, time of advent and 
duration; the larger Messianic period of a full and complete Dis- 
pensation; the lesser Messianic periods of each Dispensation, 
twelve in number: each smaller period having also its "Messiah," 
or expression of Arch Angel, to bear forward the Truths enumer- 
ated and personified by the Messiah. 

In illustration of this latter statement, the Buddhists are still 
expecting their last "incarnation of Vishnu," as the ninth, or, accord- 
ing to some Hindu authorities, tenth, "Avater" or expression of the 
Divine life— 'The Preserver." 



210 THE SOUL; 

There are also scholars and "Reformers" in India, among whom 
was Virchard R. Ghandi (Jainist), who spent many years in this 
country and in England after the Columbian Parliament of Re- 
ligions. He distinctly stated that he believed, and that it was 
accepted by a large number of minds in India, that Jesus of Naza- 
reth, the "Christ" of Christendom, was the last of the Buddhas. 

Yet these aeons and cycles of Earthly Dispensations are as sec- 
onds of time compared with those interplanetary cycles, appearances 
of Messiahs on other planets, interstellar, intersolar JEons, that 
include the Arch Angelic periods of the government, and even the 
creation of worlds, suns, and systems of suns. 

Since Soul Expression includes all those planets, systems, and 
Universes, when Soul entities can find expression, we pause in 
wonder, as we do in Astronomy when contemplating the vastness of 
the starry heavens, at the magnitude and glory of it all. 

The cycles of time on Earth, and connected with this solar sys- 
tem, melt and fade into infinitesimal vibrations ; and the period dur- 
ing which a Soul begins and finishes its seemingly almost number- 
less embodiments sinks into an instant of time compared to those vast 
cycles, those wonderful aeons over which y£on and yEona hold sway : 

The birth and decadence and rebirth of suns and their Systems — 
of universes like that in which we now exist. 

As the uttermost distances of stars and systems of suns baffle 
even mathematical calculation; and as the minutest as well as the 
largest things in the Universes are still imperceptible and incalcu- 
lable; so the scope of the powers of the highest of Angels and 
Arch Angels must remain unknown until larger capacity for 
knowledge is unfolded from within in the minds of Earth's 
children. Limitless as Eternity is, so are the powers of the Im- 
mortal Soul illimitable. According to the need must ever be the 
ability to know. 

"One world at a time" means all that belongs to that world: 
inner, outer, material, spiritual; the larger knowledge enfolds the 
smaller. The vast Mon includes the small life of Earth. 

If, in the world of human Science, guided by Mathematics, 
there are those who can determine the distance and period of revolu- 
tion of your own planets, of systems and comets related to this 
system; then those more and more distant Stars and Suns whose 
orbits are so vast that figures, numbers, symbols, all pale before 
those wonderful, incalculable, unstatable distances; it must also 
be true that there are intelligences able to know and cope with those 
spaces; Angels of the ^Eons who know with a single thought that 



ARCH ANGELS. 211 

which would require ages upon ages for the finest mathematicians 
of Earth to compute. 

Eternity does not seem too long when we consider how vast are 
the Universes, how much there is to know, and to be. 

THE "RISHIS." 

Of all the Arch Angelic Beings, Demi Gods sent forth by Brahma 
(not the Infinite), the Seven Rishis are among the highest. Some- 
times they appear as the dual (husbands) of the "Seven Pleiades" — 
for the Ancients counted seven — presiding over the "sweet influ- 
ences" of those ever wondrous suns. Sometimes they dwell in the 
far Kingdom of the North, each ruling and reigning in one of the 
stars of Ursa Major; then, when occasion requires, turning their 
surpassing powers toward this solar system, toward your Arch 
Angels, to create the conditions that mean the "new Heaven (s) and 
the new Earth (s)." They were known among the "Wise Men" of 
the Orient as the "Time Keepers of Brahma," and even when only 
three of the seven stars of Ursa Major were visible to the "Watch- 
ers" they knew the others were there. Their Arch Angels, Angels, 
and Messengers also bore their names, "Rishis," and constituted 
the "Holy Ones" of all mighty movements on this solar system, and 
the lesser ones on this planet. These are among the Creative 
Angels, of those who "shouted for joy" when this solar system and 
its co-related systems was "created." How barren, with all its 
splendor, must the Universe (universes) seem to such as have no 
perception of the Souls who as entities preside over the destinies of 
worlds and systems, and are known among all the degrees of intel- 
ligences as Sons of God! A Universe without Souls, without the 
Eternal Mind, the Infinite, is inconceivable. 

ORESS-ORESSA. 

The Most Ancient Angel. 

We must turn to the primal Arch Angel, Most Ancient of all the 
Divinities that aid the Divine Mother-Father in the work of Earth's 
Children; most potent in the power of guiding and governing the 
Angels who have charge of the Souls embodied on this Earth and the 
planets of this Solar System; Angels who, according to their at- 
tributes, are chosen to perform a particular part in guiding, teach- 
ing, aiding, those who are passing through the experiences of time 
and sense on the Earth. 

The records and mighty works of the ancient peoples — nations — 



212 THE SOUL; 

the wonderful preservation of Ideographs and Synonyms, the pres- 
ervation and perpetuation of Primal Truths, in and through the 
varying superficial histories of Nations, dynasties, and Dispensa- 
tions, all clearly show the lines of light that indicate the working of 
the Angelic hosts in the midst of mortals, led by the Ancient Angel. 

No Primal Truth has been lost, though sometimes obscured for 
ages, or seemingly blotted out by the gross and decadent forms of 
government and worship belonging to inferior states of growth. 

Again and again the Angels of Preservation, or re-awakening, 
have appeared and shown the way obscured in the records, or 
revealed anew the former statements of Truth, have restated the 
Fundamental bases of Science, Philosophy, Religion (and Art with 
its ever- varying standards, its ideals and uses). 

The light of the New Day begins to illuminate those dark waters 
beneath which so much of beauty and divinity has been submerged, 
submerged to arise again in all their pristine beauty and glory, be- 
cause illuminated by the rays of the Primal Sun of Truth. 

The small affairs of ordinary human life sink into insignificance ; 
and even the passage of one Soul through the various changes of 
earthly existence, becomes almost as naught, compared with the 
works of these Strong Ones, these Bright Ones, these Mighty Ones ; 
yet not one moment of earth's experiences, not one of the strug- 
gles, defeats, and conquests, could be spared. And those now 
expressing, seemingly, the least important of earth lives, will in 
ages and aeons to come bear their part among the bright workers 
who aid and "show the way" for others to follow. 



SIXTH LESSON. 

INTERPLANETARY ANGELS AND 
MESSENGERS. 

Angels or messengers may visit a planet lower in the scale of un- 
foldment than the one to whose higher sphere those messengers 
belong. 

An Angel, or even a spirit, of the Earth could visit Venus, to 
bear a message or perform a work. It would, however, be of little 
avail to visit Mercury, as the state or degree of unfoldment there 
would not be adequate to afford the conditions for even the pre- 
sentation of a message. As a teacher in geometry would not visit 
a primary class for the purpose of teaching, where members did not 
even know the numerals or simple arithmetic. 

Panoplied with the Eternal Love and Wisdom, 

Guided by the Angelic hosts, 

Encircled by Holy Ministrants, by Strong Ones, by Bright Ones : 

O, Souls : Ye are not in bondage, 
Ye are not parted from God, 
Ye are not lost in the Shadows ; 

Souls, Souls, Souls: 

These are your kindred, 

Ye are of the Immortal Company, 

Ye are forever and forever, 

Victorious ! Triumphant ! 

All Glorious ! Eternal ! 

Do we dwell too long in the "outer courts" that lead unto the 
Temple ? 

Alas, even those courts are still imperfectly unexplored, and each 

213 



214 THE SOUL; 

Soul must traverse every path, and enter every gateway leading 
unto the Inner Shrine. Only by aid and voice of the Higher Ones, 
only by such messages as we are able to receive from the Higher 
Ones and to give through our human Instrument, can we bear the 
words of the message to you ; and even then the Great Silence holds 
more than can ever be spoken, because there would be no basis for 
teaching or work. 

Angels advanced beyond more than one planetary degree do not 
visit the lower planets. The Angels of Mars, and the messengers 
from Mars, therefore, can and do visit the earth, bear especial mes- 
sages and perform marvelous works. But no Angel from a more 
advanced planet than Mars can become embodied upon earth. And 
Arch Angels only visit Earth's Angel states for the Messianic An- 
nouncement, and to instruct the Angels of earth concerning their 
missions and ministrations. 

ANGELS FROM MARS. 

In planetary unfoldment and advancement, Mars is the next de- 
gree higher than the earth. 

As has been previously explained in these teachings, those planets 
nearest the sun are "youngest" and least unfolded ; the order of ad- 
vancement being in the direct planetary order outward. As now un- 
derstood by the Astronomers of Earth your planet is third in the 
scale of perfection. 

Mars, under that interpretation is the real mental and spiritual 
mentor of the Earth, in fact, the Nemesis. 

As has been stated, the manifestations of life and intelligence on 
the planet Mars, being many ages in advance of those of the earth, 
it would be, under existing conditions of human knowledge, almost 
impossible for us to give any adequate idea of the life (existence) 
that is there ; since no corresponding state on earth is found, by which 
alone a standard can be established and comparisons made ; all such 
knowledge must be either by observation or comparison. 

Spiritually it is known, however, that for a purpose connected 
with human welfare there can be, and sometimes is, a visitant from 
Mars. 

Whenever the period or occasion arrives, that makes necessary 
such a visitant from Mars, the "higher Angels" prepare the way and 
the life appears. 

As in all embodied lives on earth, the appearance of such a life is 
in accordance with the usual processes of nature. There is no mark 
or stamp by which ordinary human beings could distinguish the 



ARCH ANGELS. 215 

visitant from Mars. But when the work is accomplished for which 
the Martian was embodied here, there is a perception among ad- 
vanced souls of what was wrought ; and, of course, among embodied 
Angels, there is the knowledge that such a life was not of Earth. 

The life is not only exceptional in every way, but the work to 
be accomplished, the lesson taught, the power illustrated, transcends 
anything that could be accomplished by human beings (even Angels 
of the Earth). No other life (except the Messianic life) ever can 
accomplish on earth what a visitant from Mars can perform. 

Culminating periods of time, culminating groups of Souls, mak- 
ing ready for still higher achievements, Geniuses in all departments 
of human expression, are dazzled and awed before the splendor of 
such an embodiment. 

The people of the Age and Nation in which an embodiment from 
Mars exists, may not realize the stupendous nature of the work ac- 
complished, gauging that work and that life by the narrow limits of 
the personal status of that time; but in after ages the towering 
height of such a life, and the magnitude of the work accomplished, 
cause the name to be remembered as among the Semi-deific (if in 
mythology) beings, or (if in later times), as among the "greatest 
among mankind." 

The mission of these visitants or messengers from Mars must 
differ according to the needs of the age, according to the work that 
must be done. 

A meteor-like life might flash from Mars to earth to perform 
one single act and then disappear; or, one might journey through 
the supposed entire allotted period of a human existence, working 
the appointed wonder almost in silence and seclusion. 

If the mission included the dread necessity of war, the Martian 
would be the "Invincible One" on the side of right and justice. Or, 
if the Shadow side of human life was to be illustrated the lesson 
would be so perfect as to crush out the evil illustrated. 

Attributes of Ambition (love of worldly power), absolute and 
unequivocal selfishness, by some illustration become revolting to the 
moral sense of the world, if the illustration is extreme. 

If a great good cause is to be borne forward under adverse con- 
ditions, a messenger from Mars is appointed to lead the way to an- 
nounce and support the cause. The Angelic leaders of that cause 
on earth rally around his standard and the work is crowned with 
success. 

One can almost trace lives that, in their perfect accomplishment 
for Freedom, for the greater advancement of Science, and especially 



216 THE SOUL; 

for the uplifting of humanity from the thralldom of ignorance, 
would certainly fulfill the ideal embodiment of a superior being 
more than even an Angel of Earth. 

But any attempt to point out these personalities would lead to 
petty discussions and small vanities of opinions; the ages declare 
the "Great Ones," the "Mighty Ones." And when the Messianic 
life appears, all others sink into the smaller light that is theirs. 

Every life, however, that illustrates an attribute shows a prin- 
ciple, or reveals a perfect power, fills its place in the perfect scale 
of ascending expression, as showing "the way" that all Souls must 
pass ; the heights they may attain by victory over Time, Sense, and 
the Selfish-seeking born of the dust. 

Zadkiel. 

During an approaching period of a Messianic cycle, an Angel 
from one of the more advanced planets (like Jupiter) may visit 
the earth's Angelic and Spirit States, and even the Earth itself: 
A message of such vast import as could only be given by one having 
perfect knowledge concerning it; and yet, one associated with the 
planetary system to which this earth belongs. 

Such an Angel was recognized of old, and those receiving the 
message (embodied Angels of Earth) held the sacred "keys," or 
secrets, to a certain or particular series of astronomical reveal- 
ments, and other mysteries connected with the "Heavens of the 
Earth." 

Jupiter holds the celestial balance in the planetary system. The 
Angel of that planet would appear to reveal and adjust a mighty 
proposition connected with the astronomical cycles, and with the 
Messianic Truths; hence the name has been assumed by many, 
claiming to have astronomical and superhuman knowledge, who 
really did not possess them. But the real followers, inspired of 
Zadkiel, wrought wonders more unusual than the intermediate 
Messiahs; knew the primal Truths, especially those Truths con- 
nected with the revealments of astronomy; and the larger Mes- 
sianic Cycles. 

Unquestionably this inter-stellar Angel of your planetary sys- 
tem visited the earth in the primal morning of Human Knowledge 
of the planets, as well as in later Dispensations, when the conditions 
favored the announcing of a Truth that the "Sacred Ones" were to 
keep: "The Rishis," "The Magi," or the "Mahatmas," whatever the 
synonym might be. 

With what surpassing power and effect upon human lives and 



ARCH ANGELS. 217 

all Spirits and Angels of Earth, must such a splendor come ! Even 
the natural elements, that the mind of man has so little control over, 
except through the laboriously found key of "natural law," under 
the term science, would undoubtedly be influenced by the presence of 
so rare and stupendous an intelligence. 

So little is known by human minds (absolutely nothing) of the 
direct influence of Spirit — Intelligence — upon substance; yet it must 
be true that Infinite Intelligence has absolute and immanent contact 
with, and control over, all Substance at all times. 

Beings who are in the higher Angelic. States bear testimony to 
their revealment of "likeness unto God," and their control of Sub- 
stance. 

Nor is it among the highest Angels alone that this power is 
found to exist and is often manifested. 

The relation of this Mighty Angel to the Primal Truths is as an 
announcer of things either forgotten in the lore of a past Dispensa- 
tion, or requiring re-statement, and would usually be given through 
their ministering or presiding Angels to the "Keepers of the Seals" 
of Knowledge, Wisdom and Truth. Interplanetary knowledge on 
this earth ever must come with added growth of human minds: 
Toward the solution of the problems that confront them here; 
toward the solution of the real relation between spirit (mind) 
and matter. And, finally to the solution of all those problems that 
relate to the spirit in its a priori state — in fact to the Angels. 

["Miracles," "Mystery," "Wonders" — all refer to a class of mani- 
festations, not inhering in the usual activities of matter, but matter 
acted upon or through by the direct power of volition of a Spiritual 
or Angelic Intelligence, under the process of Spiritual contact with 
matter, a contact not yet explained by any known Material Science.] 



PART IV. 
MESSIANIC CYCLES 

MESSIAHS. 



FIRST LESSON. 

Introductory. 
INVOCATION. 

Unto the Infinite White Light of Heaven, eternal, all pervading 
omnipotent God : unto the shrine of Celestial light thy children turn 
with feet that are weary and earthworn with raiment that is not 
wholly of light; still would they stand by the outer door of that 
shrine asking admission. May their spirits, through perfect love, 
enter into the vestibule that leads to the innermost Shrine ; may the 
light that leadeth them fill their hearts, and illumine their under- 
standings; and may they remember that naught else is required, 
save alone that perfect love of Truth and love of Love and Wis- 
dom, that shall bid the gateway of the Celestial City open to them. 
Through all ways may they learn that the one way of Life and 
Light leadeth unto Thee ; though they come by many paths, may they 
know that the One path alone is that which shall set the spirit free 
and lead unto the Kingdom of the Soul. Baptize them in this Light, 
receive them into this Kingdom ; whatever may be spoken may their 
souls perceive and their spirits understand. 

GREETING: 

Beloved ones, ye have been received into this added communion 
of Truth and Love for what is to be spoken here that thus, some- 
how and somewhere upon the earth these words may be given ; that 
they may have a resting place in human hearts, and hereafter yield 
their fruitage. We shall expect your attention for as many as six 
lessons at least, perhaps more. As ye have received the special in- 
junction, it now only remains that with united affections (no other 
power is needed), ye attempt to follow; for it is upon that basis 
of divine affection that the superstructure of the spirit is built; in 

221 



222 THE SOUL; 

its atmosphere we are enabled to attune our instrument for these 
utterances. 

"And I saw the New Jerusalem come down from Heaven as a 
bride adorned for her bride-groom. ,, 

It is only through the Celestial Marriage, only through the di- 
vine perception of the Soul that true knowledge comes. The 
broken fragments of knowledge gained in earthly life, the testimony 
of the material reason can be as nothing in perceiving the Truth of 
God. We have led you in other lessons to where the Soul realizes 
this Heavenly Marriage; where it finds perfect recognition in the 
human state. There true knowledge begins ; there the real life and 
labor commence. Whatever exists previous to that is experience; 
the fragments of human knowledge thus acquired are cast aside or 
superseded just as soon as the perfect state is attained. 

All Revelations in the human state are possessions in the Celes- 
tial Kingdom ; for through the Heavenly awakening only can there 
be true knowledge ; thorough oneness of the Soul. Only one portion, 
or Half -Truth, can be known in the divided state; but when the 
perfect state is attained, the complete circle, All-Truth is known. 
The perception of truth becomes then complete, as is the SouJ. 
That which was divided or scattered in fragments becomes one; as 
when all rays are merged in the one there is white light. 

Unto this Heavenly kingdom, unto this Divine and perfect Mar- 
riage of the Soul with God you are summoned; the beginning of 
Knowledge through Wisdom and Love. No longer do you "see 
through a glass darkly." All of earth and its experiences; worlds 
and systems even bend and fade and under the clear white light of 
Love and Wisdom, Truth alone abides. 

It is only in this Heavenly Marriage, recognized on earth in the 
dual life, and fulfilled in that supernal region as One Angel, where 
the Soul bears forward the perfect work of the angels, that the 
true labor of any Dispensation can be known ; because it is within 
this Heavenly Marriage that the Word of Life here to be given is 
spoken and summons all souls. 

The world is prepared for the new baptism of Truth, such time 
as souls are ready, who have sufficient knowledge through perfect 
Love and Wisdom; then the Lord of Life descends to bless the 
earth. In the preparation for the Messianic cycles : Knowledge of 
the advent of the Messiahs must first come through the highest 
Angels ; those Arch Angels who are appointed to bear the message ; 
giving to the earth the revelation of the approaching Messiah 
through the Celestial Angels that belong to the Earth or Earth's 



MESSIAHS. 223 

atmosphere; and then through those Angels that guard human 
lives, and who make preparation in Spirit states and in human 
hearts for that which is to come. 

Unto the Heavenly Baptism of a particular Dispensation all 
souls are summoned who are ready. This is why so frequently in 
the New Testament Jesus declared the Divine Sacrament as being 
necessary for the perfect Truth. Such souls on earth as are ready 
must be nameless, and such angels on earth and in the angelic states 
of earth as are named and numbered by the Arch Angels are making 
ready for the Divine Kingdom that is then imminent on Earth. 

Because of this and because this is the sixth Dispensation (to be) 
all past knowledge is to be revealed. The Five Dispensations that 
have yielded their fruition to the Earth are to be made known, and 
they are only to be made known through that within the soul which 
recognizes the Heavenly state, the divine kingdom of Wisdom and 
Love, the perfect dual oneness of the soul, and the perfect unity of 
the soul and God. 

The numbers upon the earth who are being prepared for the 
New Dispensation, and unto whose lives the imminent light is dawn- 
ing, making ready for the full glory, are such as will make up the 
Kabalistic number : all of those to whom the New Life will appear in 
various parts of the world. This Celestial light, this new knowledge, 
bursts forth and reaches human lives with greater, or with more 
shadowed radiance, according to the state of souls in expression; 
but when the Impersonated Truth is to be born, when the light is 
to come, it can no more be kept back than the dawning of the day 
or the bursting forth of Creation from the "Logos" of the Infinite 
Living God. 

Beloved ones, follow us into the kingdom of Celestial life with- 
drawn from the earth ; related to the earth by the ties of Soul alone. 
There in that Celestial presence, all souls who are ready for the 
truth, whether their forms walk the earth, or whether they abide 
in Heavenly state above the earth, are summoned. The Celestial 
Altar is of the purest white light, from which descend the rays to 
bless in baptism, according to their state, the souls that bend in 
groups like families of lilies or stars, around this Central Shrine. 
The Light that is to become the New Light, the Life that is to be 
the New Life on earth, the glory that is to be embodied, makes unto 
them a Sacrament in the Divine Baptism of the Heavenly State. In 
Soul they bend, receiving thus the Divine Blessing. As they bend, 
from out the sacred light appeareth the Divine Image that is to 
make the world more glad ; but ere that light taketh perfect form 



224 THE SOUL; 

in dual life on Earth, all must be revealed concerning past Dispen- 
sations. 

The Angel appears from this shrine, which we have declared, to 
tell you the glory of past Dispensations; that Angel is borne on the 
radiant pinions of the First Morning of spiritual light upon the 
earth. 

Such time as the Earth was in its infancy, as no knowledge of 
the Heavenly kingdom had come, this, the Most Ancient Arch 
Angel of all God's messengers to Earth, brooded above the Earth 
as an Awakening Presence, and by the light and majesty of two- 
fold power, declared the Truth unto the primal nation; revealed 
the light to the one race that was ready for the first message of 
Messianic life. This angel who brought to the Earth the name of 
the First Message, is recorded in the most ancient language under 
the name, Oress and Oressa, the Dual Angel of the Morning, 
the Primal Messenger of God's Truth. 

It was ere the Earth had been redeemed, from the waters, while 
the "wildernesses" were still unreclaimed, and when there were vast 
waste places of sea and land where no human being dwelt. Only 
one fair land was created and chosen to be peopled by the race of 
Angels that were to give to human beings their forms and the be- 
ginnings of generic life. Unto these angels Oress and Oressa came 
bringing the first message of Primal Truth ; while along the bending 
Heavens, long lines of Angels and Arch Angels of other worlds 
made a pathway of light for this Mighty Messenger. 

No traces of this first nation are found, nor the land so peopled ; 
not one remnant or relic of its existence is now on earth except in 
the Angelic descent, but from the sphered splendor that approaches, 
and from the majesty with which the Angel comes, we perceive the 
import of that first great Cycle. 

The cycles that begin and complete a Messianic Dispensation are 
not the brief period of the lesser Messiahs. The One Cycle which 
includes twelve lesser cycles is of so vast a range that human records 
and histories and symbols have failed to clearly declare it ; yet under 
the summons of the Angel Oress and Oressa and the accompanying 
Angels, we bear you back to this, the infant cradle of human knowl- 
edge, the beginning of the first Great Cycle, which is named the 
Cycle of Knowledge, for each Messianic cycle in its vast as well as 
in its lesser parts, bears one portion of the fruitage of the "Tree of 
Life" unto the world, of which there are twelve "Manner of 
Fruits." 

Some portion of that which has been revealed in each of the 



MESSIAHS. 225 

larger Messianic cycles, as well as in the subdivisions, will hereafter 
be made known. Understand, there are twelve larger cycles ; each 
of those larger cycles includes, or is a complete astronomical cycle ; 
there are twelve subdivisions of this larger cycle, the subdivisions 
or subsidiary cycles being what was called a period of a "thousand 
years" ; but the real period was much longer ; the larger cycle is 
the larger Egyptian cycle which was that of the revolution of Your 
Solar System around the Great Central Sun. 

THE CYCLE OF KNOWLEDGE. 

The Cycle which formed the beginning of all Messianic dispen- 
sations was known as the Cycle of Knowledge; that knowledge 
which pertains to physical life: everything which relates to Earth 
and its formation; the Heavens and their formation and order; all 
laws concerning the government of worlds ; the secrets of Alchemy 
(or Chemistry) ; of Language, or human speech in its various forms ; 
and, crowning that Dispensation, Mathematics as the Key-stone in 
the Archway of Knowledge ; the glory of the primal Messianic Dis- 
pensation. Thus you perceive that the first culmination and crys- 
tallization in human form which brought to the earth the Messianic 
Dispensation of Knowledge, was that which afterward was crys- 
tallized into the various sciences, but which is epitomized in mathe- 
matics. 

All traces of this period of the primal beginnings of Knowledge, 
as said before, are lost, excepting such as tradition weaves and 
such as were crystallized into Science under sacred orders and 
handed down by embodied Angels. During the most ancient civili- 
zation of Egypt it was known that there was once a land, a primal 
"Eden," which was the continent wherein this knowledge was first 
made known ; and it was handed down through tradition like that of 
"Atlantis." All continents now existing were still submerged; the 
sea spread all over other portions of the earth, save a few barren 
waste places. 

The race unto which this Primal Dispensation came were de- 
scendants of a race, as said before, of angelic beings who were thus 
created as the progenitors of all human races, and who gave the 
first race its generic life. Unto their successors came the first Dis- 
pensation, the first Christ, or Lord of Life; who taught the con- 
quering of the earth by the might of Knowledge. 

As that Dispensation had its beginning in the first dim twilight 
of spiritual light upon the earth, so all races that were to follow in 



226 THE SOUL; 

other parts of the world must unfold through that twilight to their 
light, through its culmination to their added Knowledge; for each 
succeeding race or Dispensation must not only attain its own height, 
but must pass through the separate Messianic stages to an added 
height. 

Thus we perceive why the beginning of all Dispensations must 
be the first needed Dispensation, which is Knowledge. As Knowl- 
edge includes all the secret sources of human power over matter, so 
the first perception which came to man, separating him from his 
mere physical life and giving him knowledge of the achievements of 
the spirit, were through revelations to the mind ; the knowledge that 
is now secondary was then primal. 

This Intellectual splendor, the Angels declare, was the highest 
knowledge that could then be taught ; no Spiritual knowledge, no 
added light, no higher moral instruction, nothing which bears any 
resemblance to the Messianic teaching of subsequent Dispensations 
was known in that, the first or Primal Dispensation. 

To conquer the earth by physical instinct required no revelation 
to man; but to conquer by the power of the mind was the First 
Revelation, the first step of human progress revealed in the first 
Messianic life. When in tradition or history you have recourse to 
the various deities to whom all knowledge was ascribed, when de- 
scending through Egypt you trace the line of material knowledge 
through beings (like Memnon), who are worshiped as half men, 
half gods, you will understand that this worship had its origin in 
the fact, that the First Dispensation or larger Cycle included twelve 
lesser Messiahs, each of whom taught one distinct branch of mate- 
rial knowledge, afterward made a science. Therefore it is very nat- 
ural that those who first gave the twelve portions of this knowledge 
to the earth should be worshiped as tutelar deities, for they were 
lesser Messiahs. The Messiah who epitomized the whole of the 
larger cycle was the one who was crowned with the full splendor of 
all the twei/e departments of human knowledge. When we enu- 
merate these, as we shall endeavor to do in the next lesson, and give 
you a more complete statement of the knowledge or perception that 
must have been the possession of each Messiah to perceive and re- 
veal the exact principles of knowledge in each direction, you will 
understand why, in the beginning of human worship and human 
praise, there is an intermingling of devotion for the Angels and the 
intermediate Messiahs, as well as for that which constitutes the 
Messiah of the first primal revelation as epitomizing all knowledge, 
and for the Most High. 



MESSIAHS. 227 

Under the Dispensation announced by Or ess and Oressa, the 
Angel who bore the first message of the first Dispensation, the light 
that was given to the earth was the light of revealed Truth regard- 
ing material science ; no experiment, no deduction gave this knowl- 
edge; it came as all Primal Knowledge must come, by revelation 
and culminations in the Messianic Cycles. The speech of each 
primal nation is perfect of its kind ; it is in the deterioration of na- 
tions that speech becomes imperfect. The knowledge of mathe- 
matics, chemistry, and astronomy was then and there stamped upon 
the Earth, to be the inheritance of succeeding nations, including 
that which was passing through the primal stages. You thus per- 
ceive that every department of human knowledge, every attainment 
of man's victory over the earth by mental power, was primarily an 
inspiration and not the result of experiment or the inductive meth- 
ods that you understand and that prevail between dispensations. 

As Creation preceded the generic process in life, as the first race 
was created, so everything that pertained to the necessary require- 
ments of human beings were primarily created. 

Whatever the subsequent methods of imparting knowledge may 
be you are perfectly well aware that the perception, both of the 
methods and the knowledge, must come from within. 

The first Messiah gave to the earth the first knowledge of the 
nature and relations of atoms or primal substance; of organisms 
upon the earth, and of worlds ; secondly the knowledge of the laws 
of motion, of light and heat, and how their dynamical relations 
were regulated; third, the knowledge of dynamics (mechanics), by 
which man mentally may conquer the substance around him, other 
than by the labor of his hands ; fourth, the knowledge of chemistry 
(Alchemy), as related to the elements at his command; such as the 
power of water, the power of wind, and the power of tides, the 
power of air; and thus he was made to understand the dynamic 
power of light and heat;* fifth, the knowledge of the relation of 
the first to the sixth, which is the point where mathematics enters 
chemistry, solving within the crucibles the problem of the relations 
of atoms one to the other. Mathematics being the key-stone, in its 
first and second parts, it forms the sixth and seventh degrees of 
knowledge ; then what follows : the perfect revelation of speech, the 
perfect revelation of form, the perfect combination and action of 
the elements of earth with any other world ; until, finally, the arch- 

*The ancients understood four primal elements: Earth (or solid 
substance), air, fire and water, but these were subdivided until there 
were twelve. 



228 THE SOUL; 

way is complete as said before, in Mathematics, including Geometry 
and Astronomy. The various Messianic stages which form the 
vast cycle of the dispensation of knowledge, are crowned in the cul- 
mination of the perfect Messianic life; the threefold nature which 
has ever been handed down in subsequent Dispensations, the perfect 
recognition of this Deific light which can conquer, by the power of 
mind, every force on the earth and in the skies. 

As these twelve subordinate cycles (ten and two) unfolded un- 
der the reign of the power of this Primal Angel, all different degrees 
of knowledge had their immediate and perfect expression and adap- 
tation. 

It is no fable to suppose that in the Primal Morning of all re- 
vealed Knowledge, the knowledge is more perfect than it is at any 
other time, excepting there be a similar culmination in another Dis- 
pensation. For instance: the primal knowledge of Chemistry was 
more perfect in its first revelation than it could ever be in any suc- 
ceeding dispensation, excepting the particular portion of a dispensa- 
tion where that culmination is again reached, as each dispensation 
repeats that which is past and goes one degree beyond; so in the 
Primal Morning of Knowledge, the knowledge that was stamped 
upon the human race by the different Interpreters of the first dis- 
pensation, and by the culminating Messiah, was perfect knowledge ; 
and in the Cycles of each dispensation when each reaches that par- 
ticular stage of unfoldment, the age again becomes en rapport with 
the same degree of knowledge ; for in each dispensation is repeated 
by intuitive revealment that which was primarily stamped upon the 
earth by those Messiahs of the Dispensation of knowledge. 

As each Messiah who was the greatest in the Cycles, declared 
unto the lesser ones the full splendor of knowledge, the others 
breaking this to the understanding of the world ; so these various 
twelve Messiahs in the Dispensation that was first, broke a part 
of the knowledge to the race that was ready; and in filtrating 
through the darker ages that have ever intervened between the Mes- 
sianic Cycles, these primal lights flash out and show their original 
splendor, such time as the succeeding Dispensations are ready 

Perfect Knowledge, therefore, has never grown; the truth is, 
that all succeeding races and Dispensations must reach the primal 
stamp that was given to the world under the primal dispensation. 
Knowledge has been broadcast instead of crystallized and concen- 
trated ; but were you able to see with the eye of reminiscence (as 
you often do see with the eye of prophecy), this ancient race and 
this succession of races, each one receiving the primal impress, the 



MESSIAHS. 229 

divine stamp of knowledge, you would say, "There will never again 
be perfect knowledge; no perfect chemistry, no perfect knowledge 
of chemical law, nothing by which motion may be better under- 
stood, no added mathematical power; language in all exchange of 
human thought will never be more perfect ; thought itself will never 
be so purely crystallized; in broken shards the shining white light 
that beams from the Messiah's throne, falls, seemingly in fragments, 
at the feet of the ages, while this primal age received the light per- 
fectly." Make no mistake ; you would be deceived by the clearness 
and splendor of those ages of material knowledge; but they went no 
farther; they were upon the threshold only; they belonged to the 
age of physical victory, which was man's first inheritance ; and the 
stamp struck home with distinct shining blows of light to fasten the 
impress upon the earth of the knowledge of the material universe. 
But the realm of Spirit into which the human mind had never en- 
tered and which forms the vast other realm, as has been shown, was 
to that age and cycle, a sealed book; men and women walked the 
earth with beautiful physical forms and clear, crystallized thought; 
but possessed naught that bears semblance to such loveliness as your 
Lord revealed. 

Let us then make no mistake of feeble repining and regret for 
this past "Golden Age," but see clearly, as God's Arch Angels and 
Angels give the testimony, that while there was in human knowledge 
speech and thought, every exactitude, every formula that related to 
the conquest and government of physical forces, there was no realm 
behind and beyond all that vast superstructure of knowledge; the 
realm of the Soul was unperceived and unrevealed. This glitter- 
ing edifice, this shining temple of knowledge, even like a palace of 
ice, challenges our admiration ; we see in it, as the sacred symbolic 
and wonderful "keystone" in the center of the arch, Mathematics, 
but we know that it was without soul ; that the stupendous truths of 
the Soul which were then not revealed, were concealed because per- 
fect material knowledge was first thus to be stamped upon the earth, 
and leave its impress for the ages that were to follow. 

This, beloved, is but the primal or introductory lesson ; being the 
approach to first Messianic cycle. In the next we shall hope to give 
in more definite name and order the states of that vast cycle; and 
give you intimation of the next, for it is our intention, if we bear 
forward the purpose now in view and you sustain us with your 
soul perceptions, to give the names of each of the larger Messiahs 
and, approximately, the mission of the lesser Messiahs in the five 
dispensations that have passed. 



230 THE SOUL; 

And now, as when we meet, so when we part, we must pass 
through the vestibule of the sacred Light and Life, returning ever 
unto the shrine Celestial, which is the shrine of Love and Wisdom ; 
so do we part with you there in this, our greeting and our benediction. 



THE LIGHT THAT IS TO COME. 

What has been ever is to come; 

Only the souls that are ready know, 
Perceiving the glory of that home, 

Whose highest height, whose bending bow 
Depict the glory of God's state 
For which all other souls must wait. 

The primal rays of Truth on earth 

Are but broken lines of light at best; 
Still perfect in their hour of birth, 

They bear the message of God's behest; 
And when all rays shall be complete 
They lay the treasure at Heaven's feet. 

The light comes as the morning comes, 

When o'er the East the glow appears; 
It comes as when the angels come, 
Eevealing the light of all the spheres; 
The morning breaks, the glory is there, 
The soul finds its Light unaware. 



SECOND LESSON. 

HERMES, HERMIA. 

Parent of all; Love and Wisdom eternal, divine and perfect: 
unto the altar of the Soul, unto the Innermost Shrine, thy children 
turn and bend in praise. May they cast aside all earthly thoughts, 
put away the garments of the dust, and turn alone unto the soul. 
May they at the Supreme altar of Love and Wisdom bend, well 
knowing that there alone doth perfect Knowledge abide; seeking 
for the highest Good, the most perfect Truth, may they each, bap- 
tized in that all-potent light, suffused by that perfect and wonderful 
glory, know that from all eternity, Divine Knowledge is revealed 
unto the mind from within the soul ; and even as they ever turn their 
spirits thither, may all enthralling earth-themes, all barriers of self, 
be removed from their consciousness, and may they abide alone with 
Thee. 

Beloved ones, you are again summoned and welcomed at the 
shrine, which must be revealed unto you by the soul alone; and 
even as it is so revealed, whatever knowledge cometh must be the 
result of that which is awakened from within. 

You are simply to endeavor to remove all that lies between you 
and the perception of Truth. As Love and Wisdom alone consti- 
tute the shrine, and they alone are the Kingdom unto which you 
turn, and by which you receive this light, so again unto that twofold 
altar you are summoned by the Angel who beareth this message 
and, even as before, you are told that excepting through Love and 
Wisdom, there is no Knowledge. 

When the Earth was new, ere yet the young orb called Mercury 
could receive any form, much less the form of human life; in the 
beginning of the preparation for the human state, when the most 

231 



232 THE SOUL; 

of the visible portions of the habitable Earth were devoid of beauty 
and of life ; when the waters and continents that are now beautiful 
in their division were scarcely separated ; in that most ancient, primal 
time, as if from out the sea, one continent arose, the first Eden of 
the Earth with every CREATED thing. Ere yet Generic life had 
been awakened, from the Celestial Kingdom the angels were sum- 
moned to people the earth. That primal period is pictured before 
your minds: Oress-Oressa, the Primal Angel of the life of Earth, 
stood beside the gateways of this terrestrial speck of dust, removing 
the barriers that lie between the Heavenly kingdom and that which 
was to be the new mortal state. The great Attum, the primal 
mother under edict of God's law, gave this most Ancient Angel 
charge over the Earth, who also had charge of those who were to 
appear in human form. The Angel who was to give the primal ex- 
pression to that race was not summoned yet into outward form; 
but everything that was to constitute the revelation of the God- 
like man and woman to be embodied then, was made ready; it 
was the Eden-time of Earth; it was the creation, and not the 
genesis of man. 

As one by one these dual angels in separate forms took on the 
garments of the dust, to each was given an especial gift, and all 
formed the perfect gift of Knowledge. 

The recognition of this Archetypal world is found in the mys- 
tic meaning of what was afterward known as the Sephiroth, 
or "world of Divine Emanations" : The "qualities" or "at- 
tributes" that must first belong to the primal or Divine First Intel- 
ligence or Cause, manifested by their highest messengers or angels 
before being expressed in Earth-forms. These were then embodied 
in created forms in the order of their degrees of Knowledge. 

The first had knowledge of the primal law of life by which, in 
the atom and in every organic form, the generation of life would 
be carried forward. This primal Genetrix is worshiped under a 
sacred name in every Religion and Nation, but the most Ancient 
Name must be veiled in the mysticism of language; but whatever 
is the mystic meaning of iElohim (Yhovh Elohim), originally the 
"Sacred Name," was never pronounced by the true Hebrew outside 
of the Sacred Altar, nor yet in Egypt, because of the feminine of 
the original name, and because of the sacredness of that name. 
This Primal Angel had the mystic knowledge of the laws of generic 
life, and the race that originated from these angels of the Primal 
one, was the Primal race of Adam and Eve. 

Then came the knowledge of natural forces ; all those elements 



MESSIAHS. 233 

by which atoms govern each other, or are co-related, and by which 
the forces of nature may act upon each other; everything that re- 
lates to the dynamics of the universe, the angel of that degree of 
the first Dispensation expressed; and the race which went forth 
from that angel, was the race of interpreters, the conquerors of 
substance; those who had power over the Earth; from whom 
sprung, among other races, the typical Hercules, and the typical 
"giants" of the olden time, those who vanquished the earth by 
physical might. 

Then came the laws and knowledge of mechanical forces, such 
as act in accordance with the dynamics of nature, and yet require 
other aid, the aid of intelligence. All that may now be included as 
primal principles in the mechanical arts was stamped upon the 
earth by the angel who bore forward the race unto mechanical vic- 
tory. 

Then came more subtle knowledge, included in the chemical life 
of earth; those forces that are not visible, nor always palpable; 
like some of the elements and grosser manifestations of mechanical 
force ; but that, nevertheless, have the most potent influence on the 
earth and its atmosphere; thus the secret of Alchemy (or chem- 
istry) was as perfect in its inception (more perfect than today), 
for in the primal chemistry of life the one primal substance, or 
force, was known, and today it is not known.* Whatever be the 
"ultimates" and "primates," chemistry does not declare in all its 
"progress" from ancient Alchemy; but the Angel who stamped 
this knowledge upon the earth gave that primal race the basis of 
the secret knowledge of the One Primal Substance. 

The mystery of the solution of the sphere or circle then was re- 
vealed by an Angel through mathematics in the square and triangle, 
which was afterwards symbolized as the solution of the perfect 
sphere, in which were three "jads," or points, and the "Tau," to 
indicate that the triangle was not to be used excepting mentally; 
and the Angel introduced also the mystic figure which, divided with 
the three, solved the one. The mystic meaning of the circle and 
sphere under the primal law of mathematics was known ; and while 
the number seven was the highest number used, ten and twenty 
were indicated by signs; seven was the primal number brought 
with the angel ; four was the next number, and one, which made up 
the complete number (twelve) ; yet the secret number three added 
to seven made ten ; so, primarily by signs, as well as numbers, the 

* When this lesson was first given "Electrons" had not been discov- 
ered in their present supposed or possible relation to primal substance. 



234 THE SOUL; 

laws of mathematics were perfectly understood and stamped upon 
the race. Then came the knowledge through which they proceeded 
to the construction of the "Astronomes," or the tables of the Earth 
and Heaven. 

Then followed the knowledge of human physical life (to be ap- 
plied such time as they departed from the primal perfection of 
the creative law), that which pertains to human generation and 
preservation. 

Order, law and government were included in one angelic im- 
personation, or race. Thus, step by step, the Angels pressed for- 
ward to the completion of the Ten Degrees, under which all prin- 
ciples of knowledge were included. Meanwhile two other principles 
yet unrevealed, more subtle than all others and borne by the Arch 
Angels, were given to the Earth. Between the beginning of the 
existence of this race of angels, and the culmination of the races to 
which they gave generic birth, there were ten and two perfect de- 
grees, or dispensations. 

These angelic impersonations and their culminations stamped 
upon the race the perfect knowledge which was brought by them. 
But each generic race departed from the perfect prototypes as the 
Generic law overcame the Creative law; and there came recession 
which must ever follow the perfect impersonation or revelation, 
when there is descent into the generic and physical methods. 
Therefore, the seeming degeneracy of the human race, when one is 
looking backward to the "Golden Age," is not a fable. The "Primal 
Race" and the "Primal Age" was the typical perfection which was 
the example set to souls who were rinding their first expression. 
And as every knowledge or branch of knowledge was perfect, no 
new, or primal knowledge has been added to the world ; there has 
been augmentation and recession according to the varying condi- 
tions of the human race; for as the generic race was not the race 
of angels, but a race of people or souls only adapted to enter the 
generic life of earth receiving such knowledge as the angels had 
left, but not able at once to use it, so in this way the perfect knowl- 
edges were apparently gradually lost and the races went forward 
by receding and on-flowing tides. But it must be borne in mind 
that this first great cycle yielded to the earth every impress of intel- 
lectual knowledge which has ever been received ; for the Earth then 
received that primal impress in its perfection. 

The race of angels, the progenerators of the race of men, were 
the primal twelve; and twelve times twelve they, with their mes- 
sengers, passed afterward into the great Cycle which was to con- 



MESSIAHS. 235 

stitute the Cycle of Knowledge with its cumulative powers of human 
intelligence. 

All that knowledge brought by the primal revealment became the 
possession of the races. The fulfillment to the Generic races of 
that Dispensation, was the appearance on Earth of the Messiah of 
Knowledge. You have nothing in tradition or history that de- 
clares the name, but that which more nearly resembles the Message, 
and that which probably is the synonym for the traditional Messiah 
of Knowledge, is to be found in the "Hermetic secrets," not in that 
"thrice great" Hermes, the name that was so great in Egypt, bor- 
rowed from this ancient splendor ; nor yet the later Hermes of your 
"Classic" time, but the primal Hermes. The angel bearing the at- 
tribute was HERMES and HERMIA, the Angel of the Morning 
of Knowledge,, bringing to the earth not only revelations from the^ 
Arch Angelic kingdom or Messianic state, but into human form the 
typical expression and demonstration of perfect Knowledge. 

Whatever may be included in the domain of human intelligence, 
or intellect unaided at the present time by these Divine Powers, to 
which we shall hereafter refer, the first manifestation belonged to 
Hermes ; clothed upon with absolute pinions of light, revealing unto 
this Primal Dispensation by absolute tests, the correctness of every 
angelic revelation, given by the pre-generic race of angels ; gather- 
ing up in the cumulation of the vast cycle all the knowledge that 
had been given by the different angels and the generations that had 
followed. 

HERMES AND HERMIA. 

As we shall choose to call the angel, impersonated the first 
Savior or Messiah of the human race. All primal Truths taught 
by them have been perpetuated from this ancient Hermetic shrine ; 
no new knowledge in the matters taught by Hermetic Angels has 
been added to the earth, and whatever knowledge shall be manifested 
until the Earth shall have fulfilled the complete Twelve Cycles, will 
have been already revealed in Messianic form. No wonder, then, 
that students turn to the past Egypt that is dead, and to that which 
is beyond Egypt, beyond the veil of that Osirian dispensation unto 
Africia, and to that more remote, yet primal race to which we refer 
in this complete cycle or dispensation. 

Traces of the Astronomes, which the angels had prepared, were 
as well understood as are the charts of the Heavens today ; in fact, 
the divisions of the astronomical Heavens were more complete. 
Astronomers will be obliged to change the periods of time and the 



236 THE SOUL; 

computation of the changes of the seasons of your calendars, be- 
fore you arrive at the Hermetic perfection of astronomy, and you 
will be obliged, mechanically and dynamically, to improve the phys- 
ical Sciences and all that relates to the splendid results of present 
human invention and intelligence. 

Hermes and Hermia dwelt upon the earth as deified beings, 
worshiped, not according to a religious code, but with the adoration 
of intellect endowed with conquering powers, with every brilliant 
attainment, with the knowledge that they possessed of the life that 
was here. While Hermes and Hermia knew of the Infinite Love 
and Wisdom, the Source of all knowledge, the race to which they 
ministered, to which they gave the primal culmination of this 
knowledge, was as unconscious of the Heavenly kingdom as is the 
glittering formula in chemistry or mathematical figure, which sym- 
bolize that knowledge. 

A race of human beings full of all intelligence and splendor and 
physical conquest, bearing down through all that cycle, the one 
supreme and perfect attainment of knowledge, departing from that 
knowledge only to grovel in the senses, but ever and anon rising 
above it, Hermes and Hermia found in the descendants of the 
twelve angels a race of intellectual monstrosities; we say mon- 
strosities because every undue development is deformity, is mon- 
strous ; every undue prominence — physical or mental, everything that 
lacks the perfection of the whole, is, therefore, monstrous ; and the 
race of beings, because generic, intellectually having departed from 
the perfect intellectual ideal, which the twelve angels gave, there 
could be little less than deformity and perversion. 

Thus ensued the typical "Fall," which constitutes that into which 
souls ever pass through generic law, and from which the human race 
is forever endeavoring to rise. What physical degradation ensued, 
what struggle with the senses that can only be overcome by higher 
knowledge! What wonder in the pursuit of power that could 
not be obtained because of the departure from the primal light 
there came the period of darkness? This recession you can well 
understand. 

Across this vast cycle of thousands of years that make up the 
great Hermatic Cycle, Hermes flung the might of his wonderful and 
surpassing intelligence over all the earth, for other continents had 
then appeared. It was set there as a sign for all the nations to follow. 

God gives Each Great Messiah the grace of one perfect gift; 
such time as the planet is ready for that gift the Messiah bearing it 
appears, and that gift is distributed by the twelve lesser Messiahs, 



MESSIAHS. 237 

each of whom possesses one portion of the gift of which the Messiah 
of the Dispensation was the culmination. 

There had been in the primal Angelic Race a stamp placed upon 
the human state, which made it ever afterwards possible to return 
to that height, through ways that have been, and will afterwards be 
declared. 

As the "Edenic" state denotes perfection in innocence, yet inno- 
cence is ignorance, so the passing from this primal seeming rectitude 
of the people in subsequent periods, was, notwithstanding the seem- 
ing retrogression, but legitimate passing of one form to another, and 
higher state or form of expression; for knowledge alone is not 
adequate; the intellect alone is not the triumph; the power that 
comes from the intellect of man is not all victorious. 

So the wonderful works which had their sources in the angelic 
lives and in the Hermetic Messiah, grew less and less perfect; and 
the portions of the earth that had been discovered and made beau- 
teous by the angelic messengers grew less fertile, less beautiful. 

There was introduced by these changes, elements of uncertainty 
with reference to the knowledge that had been primal and perfect; 
this occurred ever in the declining of any period or lesser 
dispensation. 

Across a belt of waters which was not so wide as that which 
divides you from the Eastern continent, the Hermetic light and 
generation extended their lines until both continents, which were 
then in existence, were peopled with the descendants of the Her- 
metic race. Ancient as is this, the first glory of intelligence, not 
even trembling upon the verge of human history, ancient as are all 
records and traditions that succeeded those generations and that 
have been lost, still out of the broad Heaven whereunto Hermes 
and his angels returned, there glisten even now the lines of perfect 
reminiscence that bear you back unto that Kingdom of Knowledge, 
and make you know that the Earth and atmosphere of Earth, and 
the Angels guarding Earth, hold in their keeping all knowledge that 
man requires to possess. But "another way" is necessary first ; and 
that which was given as a primal and final promise is not to be 
redeemed until all the ways and windings have been traversed by 
each Soul finding expression on Earth. 

Borrowed from all ancient history that you possess, are the 
names that are recorded, that express the Primal Light; these are 
three-fold; the glimpses that flash through Greece, India, Egypt, 
and Africa, merging all the languages and Sciences of those oriental 
nations into one, unfolding to our minds the surpassing names of 



238 THE SOUL; 

those worshiped as tutelar deities in the world, whether in lan- 
guage, art, science, mathematics, mechanics, or aught that belongs 
to the knowledge of man ; if you seek the origins of all, you will 
only find them in that Primal Light that Hermes threw across the 
darkening centuries, the Light which gave to Earth Knowledge and 
the Key thereof. Some portion of the Knowledge you have, the 
Key is in the Heavenly or Angelic descent of those whose embodied 
lives on Earth have preserved the history. 

Step by step the world today is traversing the appointed way to 
reach that height ; let those who think that mere material knowledge 
is best, return with us to that primal morning. The Angels can 
have perfect expression and perfect sway; with them the cycles 
pass not away into shadow ; but when souls who are not yet angels 
on the earth (have not reached the "attainment") enter and strive 
to win the victory by Knowledge alone, you see what the earth now 
is ; a garden largely devoid of cultivation ; an almost fallow field, 
yielding little grain or fruitage ; science, glittering but almost desti- 
tute of Divine meaning and interpretation. Mechanical arts are 
here indeed, following the Angels in their way that leads forth to 
victory, and all the earth and skies are rifled in search for Knowl- 
edge. If this Spiritual blindness be the "primal curse," it is worse 
than that which is supposed to have rested upon the garden of Eden. 
It IS that which rested upon the garden of Eden. If the soul has 
necessarily forgotten its Heavenly heritage and man, by generic 
life is "born of the dust," and is seeking through all the past dust 
for that which the soul alone can reveal it is indeed the primal 
Shadow. 

There in the far-off Heaven of the Seven Stars, the great primal 
Heaven of those primal Angels that still bend above the earth, 
Hermes and Hermia, send forth their messengers to awaken anew 
this long vanished dawn, awaken the long slumbering Knowledge 
that the ancient "morning and evening" gave to the Earth. In this, 
the foregleam of the Sixth Cycle of Time, the Ancient Splendor 
flashes now with greater promise of the more perfect victory; to 
restore the Knowledge that has so long been hidden by the eclipse 
of ages. 



MESSIAHS. 239 

HIDDEN KNOWLEDGE. 

Not in the mystic ' ' three times three, ' ' 

Though there seems the secret thought to lie; 

Nor yet in the crucible to be 
Eevealed unto the human eye; 

Nor yet in those wondrous powers that move 

The strong arm of labor in the world; 
Nor yet in what the mind can prove 

Is the deepest, truest knowledge unfurled. 

Born of things of Time and Space, 

The Ancient Splendors stand revealed, 
Out-wrought by God's appointed grace 

To show what time and sense concealed. 

The angels of the primal morning 

Sowing their Twelve Seeds on the Earth, 
Wait till the world grows ripe, adorning 

The Tree of Knowledge with perfect worth: 

And then all things shall stand revealed; 

Hermes with conquering Light shall come, 
And from all mysteries concealed 

Show God's great truth in the Coming One. 

What the soul calls its own shall be 

Made known, and Earth shall glow and shine 

Eedeemed; Truth no more a mystery 
But known to be One with the Divine. 



THIRD LESSON. 
AHASUERUS. 

Mother of all Love and Life, Father of all Wisdom, Knowledge 
and Power, Divine and Perfect Light, Eternal, all-pervading Life, 
Thou Unspeakable Name; thou Divine yet revealed Mystery, we 
turn to Thee in praise. From the altar of the soul the spirit would 
perceive and give forth the aspiration and prayer, and each life here 
present, enfolded in the divine Love, will know, whatever that Love 
can give, according to its needs. May each turn to Thee in perfect 
trust, and according to their states may each receive the light that 
is given, and as the higher and diviner kingdom glows, the earthly 
knowledge passes away, so may all past knowledge be absorbed in 
the light of the living present; and may that divine and perfect 
Love encircle and pervade them all, until in the perfect kingdom 
of life they are one with Thee. Amen. 

Again, beloved ones, at the altar of Perfect Love and Wisdom 
you are commanded to bend, well knowing that only through that 
interpretation can the light be understood; whatever is given, the 
mind can only grasp the outward portion ; but the spirit, illumined 
by love from the supreme altar of the soul, perceives each new and 
rare interpretation, and understands the message of the Divine. 

The Angel of the Primal Morning, and the children of Hermes 
returned to their enchanted home in the Heavens. Such time as 
the generations which succeeded them receded from the light, the 
lesser angels who were the lesser Messiahs, took charge of the 
succeeding generations. And the Dispensation of Knowledge, com- 
plete in its twelve portions, ten and two, gave in the ages following, 
but the receding light of the Divine Kingdom that had been revealed. 

At that time only the primal continents of the southern hemi- 

240 



MESSIAHS. 241 

sphere had existence; the continent upon which the Hermetic race 
existed was the first, and the other portions of land that were 
referred to as existing upon this globe were all south, or nearly 
wholly south of the dividing line of the equator; while the other 
portions were such fragmentary portions of land as could not be 
inhabited. 

The equator being the part most touched by the sun, and 
receiving the most of its direct rays, continents near the equator 
have been the beginning of each dispensation. But as the position of 
the equator changes by what is known by the "precession of the 
equinoxes," between the first and second Dispensations the Earth 
had changed its position by several degrees. 

We will call your attention as nearly as possible to that portion 
of the Earth where the second continent existed; a portion of 
Australasia occupies a portion of the place, and portions also are of 
newer formation. There was no "Asia," no northern "Europe" or 
"North American" continent; a portion of South America was in 
the continent to which we refer; in other words, that which is 
known as the "Western Hemisphere" was not in existence, except- 
ing such portion as we have referred to, and the vast continent 
which was nearly opposite to the one that had been the beginning 
of the Hermetic race, was destroyed. Here, then, was the beginning 
of the new race; the descendants of the Hermetic race were com- 
mencing a new beginning in the land which now is known as Africa ; 
but that portion of the Eastern world has also changed and cannot be 
considered as part of the original continent. The great waste of 
waters was still here, the ever changing powers of the Earth, and 
new continents were being formed. 

The races upon the Earth were under the domination of the 
twelve lesser Messiahs of the Dispensation of Knowledge. The 
primal beginnings of the second Dispensation was a repetition 
of the Hermetic age, for each succeeding dispensation repeats in 
degree, the preceding one. As the first portion of the dispensation 
is like that which is primal, except that it is generic, so the victory 
over matter through what we denominate Knowledge was repeated 
in the new beginning, but with much less perfect glory, and much 
less perfect light, than in the Dispensation of Knowledge. Not 
until the "sixth seal" is finally opened, and the sixth Dispensation 
fully begun, will the primal Hermetic secrets be fully known, by 
which the human race shall have the knowledge which was revealed 
in that first dispensation with the personified Presence of knowledge 
upon the earth. 



242 THE SOUL; 

As said before, the over-lapping of the knowledge belonged also 
to the race which was to carry forward the Second Dispensation. 

The primal Angels who came to take charge of the first Dispen- 
sation were from the Northern Heavens. Symbolized in the Seven 
Stars in Ursa Major, and the other numbers added to seven made the 
twelve, or the ten and two. All the tides of Knowledge flow from 
the North Stellar heavens, where the Arch Angelic Heaven of 
Knowledge is found. 

From the opposite direction in the stellar Heavens, came the 
Arch Angels and Angels that were to have charge of the beginning 
of the Second Dispensation, as Knowledge in physical and material 
life had already been fulfilled, and its over-lapping had proceeded 
by the distribution of the children of Hermes to this new continent, 
and to another continent that had been forming in the East, so the 
nations thus formed constituted the beginning of that new 
Dispensation. 

The Angel of this Dispensation was from the Southern Heavens, 
whose symbol you perceive in the Southern Cross, whose Sacred 
Seal is visible to you here in the "Belt of Orion." That Celestial 
Heaven which is opposite to the Northern stellar Heaven, holds 
equal sway in the stellar power of the systems that are included in 
their range, thence came the 

Angels of the Second Dispensation. 

Vast ages had intervened since the first forming and receding of 
the continent which was the Eden of earth ; the Heavens had opened 
their mysteries but once, and the great cataclysmic force of icy 
waters, known as one of the "glacial periods" of earth, had swept 
over the first continent, destroying a large portion; and this new 
continent that had not then been ready for the inhabitants of earth, 
had sprung into existence. It would seem, had one looked upon the 
Earth without the vision of past knowledge, as if the Earth had 
been newly formed, and that this was the first Eden, but it was the 
Second. 

The beginning of the race was generic, not creative ; the children 
of the first generic period had been scattered; some portions had 
reached the new primal continent ere the Adamic Eden was again 
repeated; but with the difference, that the stamp of the First Dis- 
pensation was upon them. The principle of generic life had been 
received in the First Dispensation and was repeated in this. 

The Arch Angel having charge of this second Dispensation bears 
a name in the celestial Kingdom more nearly resembling Ariel and 



MESSIAHS. 243 

Ariella, since the symbol is the Lion, which means Strength and 
Power. 

With material knowledge comes the desire for power and 
dominion ; the intellect having received knowledge and understand- 
ing of all material things, then comes the awakening of the thirst 
for power, the wish to use the knowledge for personal ends ; this 
was the Tempter in the New garden of Eden of the Second Dis- 
pensation. This thirst took the form of ambition and love of con- 
quest; not simply the dominion of the Earth but the dominion of 
man. The knowledge which primarily led man to conquer the 
physical earth, which enabled him to understand the laws of material 
mechanical forces that are around him, and how to control them, 
did not suffice; that knowledge came in its secondary or reflex 
action to the new beginning of the new races and dispensation; it 
was not enough to know, but to exercise that knowledge in greater 
power; as power is the legitimate result of knowledge, so the per- 
version of knowledge is the perversion of power as the result of 
knowledge. The abuse of power one can trace in the history of 
every race, even within your knowledge of history. Power does not 
belong to man through knowledge alone ; perversion of power does 
not come excepting through the perversion of that knowledge ; for 
in the primal nature of the "elements," as they are termed, there is 
no power without intelligence. Nature fulfills her purposes and 
functions in every department of organic life (in all types of life), 
not through Power, but through Law, and there is no law without 
intelligence. In this desire for power, came first the natural domin- 
ion over the portion of earth which was a new continent, a tangled 
wilderness, a jungle and forest. 

Whatever was necessary to do, was done in the beginning with 
knowledge; then when people multiplied, when there were many 
races in this new beginning, when added to the races that had 
descended from the primal portion of the Hermetic race that found 
their existence there were the new generations ; when Ariel took 
possession of the first people of the New Dispensation, placing the 
stamp and seal of Angelic might upon them, the receding of the 
primal wave had already brought the love of power, each nation 
or people wishing to rule over the other, each wishing dominion 
for the sake of domination; and this led not only to the conquest 
of the physical earth but to the enslaving of many people; for 
slavery has its first birth in the thirst for personal power, which 
is the beginning of man's bondage unto man. Wherever there was 
physical infirmity there was cruelty; wherever there was physical 



244 THE SOUL; 

inability there was tyranny ; and such knowledge as had been handed 
down from the Hermetic age, was used, not for the perfection and 
beautifying of earth so much as for the victory over the things of 
earth and over man. Bondage of each individual to the senses was 
not enough ; but that power which enables the individual to dominate 
others, was used for the purpose of dominion. 

These, however, were days of great might and typical physical 
strength, of might accompanied by knowledge; Hercules with the 
Power of the Angel of the Mighty Arm (the Giant Orion being the 
symbol) ; the potency of force with the strength of races that were 
born to command. From that continent that had previously gov- 
erned through the power of knowledge, they had acquired means 
of transportation by methods that you have not yet attained ; they 
sought the other continent which they knew was in the "far East," 
where some of the sons of Hermes dwelt. 

Across the space which was nearly one-half the entire globe 
these conquering people passed, jealous that there should be a 
portion of the world which they did not possess. But such was the 
thirst for power, such its many stages, that when at last the southern 
portion of the New Continent was finally reached, it was found that 
the Hermetic race had also begun a new beginning there, these who 
were the inheritors of a portion of the knowledge of Hermes. But 
those to whom had been given the strength of the Lion, the new 
race under the Angel Ariel, conquered the more submissive receding 
Hermetic races. 

At the same" time there were smaller portions of the globe 
inhabited by receding tribes of people of the Hermetic races, 
who killed and vanquished each other, — as do some of the modern 
sons of power, who not being contented with their own vast 
possessions and habitations, seek out the islands of the sea and 
find the "original inhabitants," as they are termed, fragments of some 
races that are on the decline, and are not satisfied without slaying 
them, — so did these primal sons of love of power, of ambition for 
conquest, seek every portion of the then habitable earth ; so did they 
desire to control, that the wish was fully and absolutely gratified in 
all those portions of the then habitable earth, islands and lands that 
were not theirs, nothing was spared; none that they did not win 
by force, though the force was possibly employed in more intel- 
lectual methods than has been the case in some periods of the 
Earth's history; but the love of power was even greater than 
this; it at last merged itself into the dominion by one life, which 
life was the 



MESSIAHS. 245 

Masculine Expression of the Angel of Power. 

For, after the race of angels wherein the expression was dual 
and the life equal in all ways, and was recognized in the early part 
of the Dispensation in the Hermetic race, later the feminine principle 
was not manifest in any possession of power, and in the later 
Hermetic races the feminine angels and their manifestations grad- 
ually withdrew, and the possession of knowledge was almost wholly 
absorbed and monopolized by the masculine element ; but of course 
this was not so in the complete manifestation of the Messianic 
expression of that which Hermes and Hermia brought in the human 
form ; then there was equal expression and equal knowledge. When 
in this dispensation of power, might took possession of the Earth, 
and victory was sought through all physical and intellectual methods 
which existed in human life, there was no recognized feminine ex- 
pression of Power. The feminine Angel and Messianic counterpart, 
was veiled in the mystic symbolism of the past revealed expression ; 
but to that conquering race of heroes the mighty potency of the dual 
force that gave them their power was not known ; Ariella was not 
manifest to those people. 

In physical appearance unlike the first race, which was perfect 
in type, but not exceeding large in size, these sons of power were 
primarily a race of giants intellectually and physically, corresponding 
to that which they represented upon the Earth ; but by the decadence 
of the Primary meaning of Power, there was also decadence in 
physical perfection and in intellectual methods; but whatever was 
the result of the manifestation of the twelve lesser cycles as depicted 
representing the Dispensation of Power possessed by the people, 
there were four distinct degrees of that power: one was power over 
the physical elements around them, a portion of the inheritance 
from the preceding Dispensation of Knowledge; the second was 
the power over their own faculties, physically and mentally, to the 
degree of controlling the physical body to perform any act, sum- 
moning the mind to perform any thought that was required, great 
facility of controlling the organism ; the third was control over the 
up-building of the centers of activities on the Earth ; that is, wher- 
ever there were cities, where there was commerce, where there were 
products of the Earth to be distributed, whatever had been the 
result of human enterprise and industry or intelligence, these people 
possessed and perfected; and fourth and almost absolute was the 
power over human beings. Wherever they found any weaker or 
unprotected people they subjugated them ; theirs was the power to 



246 THE SOUL; 

subdue, and, in a literal sense, they fulfilled the original injunction 
in the Adamic creation, of "conquering or possessing the Earth," 
in this human, as well as in a physical sense. Not only the primal 
race of those who were the progenitors in the Dispensation of 
Power, but all who succeeded them, bore similar qualities with, 
however, the receding lines that ever come afterward. 

We could give you the names (or Synonyms) of the lesser 
Messiahs of this dispensation, but it is not necessary in your present 
age of history to give the names of each of the lesser Messiahs in 
this kingdom of Ariel; but the words which we have chosen with 
which to express the Dispensation had no beginning in that race. 

The name that most clearly expresses the Greatest Conquerer, 
and who was the King under the angelic cycle of Ariel, is 

AHASUERUS, 

The wonderful word whose root meanings extend far backwards, 
some of them thousands of years antecedent to this race to which we 
have referred; for language, in letters, words, signs or numbers, 
was among the gifts left as a portion of their possessions from the 
Primal Angels and from the ancient races of Knowledge. 

Those gifts culminated in this Lion-hearted, dominant King. 
Many times when you read in the ancient mystic records, especially 
in Cabalistic lore, of the "Conquering King," even the "King of 
Kings," whose power had "dominion over the world," you are read- 
ing not of a higher and Divine Kingdom but of this dominant King 
of the Dispensation of Power. His was the sowing of the Primal 
seeds of Power which were to bear harvests in other Dispensations 
or generations of time ; seeds that were planted upon the Earth then 
as those of Knowledge were planted in the preceding Dispensation ; 
you will perceive that by whatever way, or through whatever 
receding or incoming tides, man is at last to have "dominion over 
the Earth," the physical and intellectual methods of that power in 
those ages were all known and tried; there was lacking only the 
one method that gives value to the whole. But whatever may be 
the human ambitions that the world has since seen, whatever the 
love of power which kings and rulers have manifested in later 
Dispensations, that which was manifested upon Earth at that time, 
as far transcended these as the Primal Light transcends the smallest 
meteor. So superior were these absolute culminations, that in their 
very magnitude and sublimity they challenge admiration and rev- 
erence; for in the expression of Power the Primal Source of it is 
as perfect as any other expression (of attributes), but it is the 



MESSIAHS. 247 

perversion of it that constitutes always the "fall" or recession from 
the height ; that constitutes the subversion. 

The "Fall." 

Through all succeeding ages, that which the nations of Earth 
have witnessed of Power since the kingdom of Ahasuerus expresses 
but the receding wave, its perversion. The "serpent of selfseeking" 
which enters the Garden of Eden at each shadowed stage of human 
progress, perverts the Knowledge and the Power which were in- 
tended to vanquish the Earth; and for a while this serpent van- 
quishes the race, because the power and knowledge are misapplied. 

As the four stages of victory came, there came such perversion, 
such abuse, such misapplication of this power, such kindling of all 
ambition that was unlawful, that the races finally declined before 
the complete Dispensation closed, and instead of a race of giants 
there were dwarfs and pigmies upon the Earth. 

You have knowledge that at some periods in the Earth's history, 
there have been giants and dwarfs, you do not know why races of 
giants are succeeded by races of dwarfs. When gigantic size and 
power are most complete there is a lapse, because of abuses of this 
power; then as a reaction there comes feebleness of body and, 
perhaps, of mind, to show how little the body can do without the 
mind; and gradually the receding waves bring feebleness both of 
mind and body. As there is no race upon the Earth today to illus- 
trate the physical size and intellectual power of that Ahasuerian 
period, so there is no race to illustrate the absolute recession from 
that greatness, although personal instances may exist. You think 
the General powerful who commands vast armies, and one not 
versed in military tactics thinks that it is impossible to mobilize 
them. The Napoleonic nature is an illustration of great mental 
power, accompanied by great weakness in other ways. 

There are instances all through human history to show that some 
portion of this dispensation is left upon the Earth, to show the 
pathway that nations and people must tread and have trod. When 
you think of nations molded by a nation, all of whom had Napoleonic 
love of power, all of whom had physical strength to carry it out, 
all of whom had perfect command of their physical and mental 
resources, you will not wonder then that one continent could not 
retain such a race, that whatever territory there was upon the 
Earth, was sought by them to be dominated and ruled; you will 
also not wonder, that when through ambition, love of power, and 
personal pride, there came striving, jealousy, and warring, as with 



248 THE SOUL; 

the receding wave, step by step, the pernicious influence of Selfish 
seeking caused ambition to fail, and from failure to end in disgrace, 
and that those giants of power gradually became pygmies. 

You will not wonder that another spirit, born of a preceding 
race of the Hermetic nations, whose influence upon the Earth was 
well-nigh closed, came to fill the interval, and that the over-lapping 
dispensations, making ready for another, brought the comparative 
products of both to the Earth ; Power and Knowledge not in their 
supreme estates, but as the result of the ebbing and flowing of the 
receding waves of the two Dispensations. 

Let us take a backward glance as step by step the Dispensation 
of Power reached its height. You can imagine that it was not so 
much their inclination to make permanent and secure their posses- 
sions, for power does not fear declination. It was not a race or 
people or an age of great permanent construction; whatever was 
built was built without enduring strength or security, and not in- 
tended to last " forever" ; for these people supposed they could re- 
build, they could have whatever they desired at command, it was 
not needed that they should make things to endure; besides, the 
climatic conditions were rather fitted for their physical strength 
and power to exist in transient ways, in ways that are not perma- 
nent, but whatever was needed for protection against the sun's 
rays, whatever was afterwards needed for protection in battle, what- 
ever was required for physical might and prowess, was certainly 
theirs. Through tradition much of this was incorporated in subse- 
quent history ; and we shall hereafter find occasion to refer to each 
primal Dispensation when we shall gather up these various lines of 
expression. So some portion of this lion race, and some portions of 
the race of Knowledge, and some portion of each of these angelic 
kingdoms have, through the intervening lesser Messiahs, pervaded 
the whole human race. 

Meanwhile the forming of a continent towards the northern 
zone upon the Earth's surface was progressing, while these Southern 
continents were fulfilling this Dispensation. We bear you quickly 
on from one to another; but you have only to contemplate in this 
one lesson that the earth in its then inhabitable state constituted 
in its extent of territory a very small portion of what is now the 
habitable globe; that those who existed upon the Earth's surface 
were concentrated into two continents of much less dimension than 
the continents of which you are now aware ; that the people were 
brought closer together and came into more immediate contact with 
one another; consequently there was greater friction and greater 



MESSIAHS. 249 

instances of the striking individuality of these typical races; these 
instances formed the beginning of the 

Typical Unrest. 

As this Dispensation illustrated more than any other the condi- 
tion and disposition of men to conquer the Earth, so you cannot 
imagine in the receding wave of any Dispensation any more abjectly 
helpless race than that which was the result of the recession from 
the condition of great Power. Instances of intellectual infacility are 
scattered all over the world ; there are also illustrations of some such 
expression of power; and through the ages such lives as have had 
expression in great potency, or triumph, or victory, or pride of power 
and strength, may now be found in the creeping and helpless things 
that you sometimes meet and sometimes pity, on your daily path- 
way ! Who knows but that overleaping the centuries, some of those 
souls may be found now experiencing their reaction; at least it 
might be true of those whose lives have illustrated in another Dis- 
pensation a similar state of expression ; for you remember we have 
said that each Dispensation repeats the primal principle of preced- 
ing dispensations ; as, for instance, the First Dispensation of Knowl- 
edge; the second Dispensation begins with Knowledge, culminates 
in Power, and whatever the third, when we have stated it, it begins 
with Knowledge and Power and culminates in the next degree. 
Thus each dispensation takes up the thread of the preceding one, 
and carries it forward until it is incorporated with that which the 
then existing dispensation means. Yet to neither of these primal 
races or dispensations with their many subsequent races, came that 
which will finally solve the whole. Primarily, as previously stated, 
the race expressing physical knowledge (excepting, of course, the 
Angels who first gave birth to the human race), were devoid of 
spiritual perception. We stated that the spirit of Knowledge be- 
longed primarily to the race expressing knowledge in all the depart- 
ments of human life, physically and mentally, whether in the affec- 
tions, the intellect, or even in that which was their form of worship. 
So in this Dispensation of Power there was no perception of the 
spirit, or Soul ; for the God of those who followed after Ahasuerus 
was a God of might, and nowhere was there any race expressing 
any more spirituality or any divine attribute ; and no such attributes 
or expressions were known in the being, worshiped by those who 
were followers of Hermes, for theirs was a God of Knowledge ; cold 
as the clear glittering intellect and soulless as a being made of ice ; 
and, adding Power to Knowledge, this strong and glittering image 



250 THE SOUL; 

was made the King of Might, the dominating "Power over all the 
Earth." That it was which taught receding nations fear; for, born 
with the reaction from the love of power and victory, came the 
knowledge of fear. And this is the reaction from all primal states 
of worship ; especially the fragments of religion that you gather 
from the tribes and remnants of races that are receding; there is 
more expression of fear than any other element. It was the 
"Mighty One" of the Universe that was formerly worshiped, the 
Intelligence and the Power of the Universe, the Dominion of the 
infinite with no loftier attributes; and when the phrases "King of 
Kings," the "Lord of Lords," was introduced into the ancient wor- 
ship, it was the worship of Power and Might. And those attributes 
are not lost even in the time of the beginning of the Christian Re- 
ligion ; how else, then, should these primal nations worship except 
to praise the Angel who gave them Power and Dominion over 
others ; and under this Power and Dominion to praise as the Most 
High the Angel or being with all the attributes of knowledge, with 
all the seeming ability to control the outward Universe, such as 
expressed, as the highest attributes, the Power of Dominion? 



YAHOVA IS VEILED IN OUR BEING. 

The Infinite dual life is concealed, 

Veiled in all forms of existence here; 
From within the soul it is revealed 
With knowledge and with power most clear, 
For the Being that is veiled within 
Knows the victory it shall win; 

Yet through spaces the cycles have met, 

Through the countless vistas of the past, 
Through wondrous gleams of light 'tis set, 
The unveiling of the glory at last 
Reveals the image of the Life Divine 
That in Love and Wisdom alone can shine: 

And all the glittering suns of light, 

All the majesty of knowledge given, 
And all the power to reach the height 
Of victory that is less than Heaven, 
Must melt and fade before the Day 
That reveals the Being Divine alway. 



FOURTH LESSON. 
RA-RAMESES. 



Infinite, Eternal, ever living Wisdom and Love; all that we 
know, and all that we know not, of Divinity is enshrined in eternity 
and in Thine own Infinite Being. Still we do ever seek to find at 
the soul's altar of Thy love and wisdom our chosen place; and we 
turn through the manifold revelations of Thy life, through those 
ways ineffable that Thou hast revealed within the soul, to find 
Thyself alone. Oh, God, may Thy children, although still im- 
mured in the senses, enwrapped in the feebleness of time and earthly 
existence, know the wondrous ways by which they are led, by 
which, through Thine Infinite law, Thou hast appointed worlds and 
systems to be governed. May they know that only by the light of 
the soul, only from Thy supreme and perfect altar, can they find 
the knowledge of Thy life; and thus may they find the knowledge 
of Thy love ; thus may they turn, seeking ever the highest and the 
best, unto Thee, the only God. 

Beloved ones, it is not intended through a feeble human organ- 
ism, and to those immured in the earthly state, to give an entire 
statement of the vast Cycles by which God has made known His 
truth to man ; but when Truth is ready to be born whether in words 
or persons, it needs must come. 

Unto the altar of that Love and Wisdom, whereunto your foot- 
steps ever turn, when you seek the light, which is not a holiday 
journey, nor pleasure path, we again invite you, by whatever thorn- 
paths ye may have come to reach the shrine, through whatever ways 
of shadow, so that the altar is won that is all that is needed. 

From knowledge to feebleness and ignorance, from power to 
weakness, is but the necessary reaction of the cycles which you 

251 



252 THE SOUL; 

have heard were the beginnings of the Messianic Dispensations of 
the earth. Those cycles so vast in their beginnings, culminations 
and recessions that there could be no records to bear them forward 
in the history of man, but only tradition. 

We find ourselves amid added lines of life, amid culminating 
and receding waves, amounting, almost, to a world's history ; ever 
following the culminating waves, mounting to such immense heights, 
were their recession. So from the state of power and its decline 
to that which we now approach, were ebbing and flowing tides to 
the full recession. 

In following the next period or step in the great Messianic 
Cycles, we must again leap over the centuries, must find ourselves 
following the receding dominion of that period of conquest and 
triumph over the earth of physical power and grandeur which in 
itself, unaccompanied by any spiritual purpose, would certainly be 
absorbing and seemingly potent ; still the inherent weakness of mere 
physical victory brings a consciousness of its own destruction; for 
power wrested from the Earth must be again yielded back into her 
keeping. Nature has her mighty forces with which to conquer all 
that man can do that is not in the realm Divine. 

Again a great cyclic epoch, another glacial period visited the 
Earth, sweeping from the North, from that far source of wondrous 
power which brought the first Messianic Cycle to the world; an- 
other period of partial destruction and partial creation, in which a 
portion of the central continent of Asia, all the western part of 
Asia, and a small portion of what might be termed Europe, was 
created. A part of the South American continent, divided from 
that to which it previously belonged, was united to the northern por- 
tion; and there rested in the eastern and western hemispheres two 
continents of about equal dimensions, but not in the geographical 
position where they now are found ; much farther to the westward 
was that which you call the "American continent"; much farther 
eastward, from the westward side of the portion you call "Asia". 

Two equal Kingdoms had sprung into these distant and widely 
separated portions of the land. Amid the destruction and confusion 
which grew from these great cataclysmic changes, there was left a 
small remnant of each of the various nations connected with the 
former kingdoms, forming as the new foundation, similar wonder- 
ful tribes to those your predecessors discovered in North and Cen- 
tral America. These "Aborigines," as they are erroneously called, 
are fragments which each period of false civilization leaves. While 
the great past civilizations are not borne forward by these fragments 



MESSIAHS. 253 

of tribes or nations, they are portions of what are to be taken up in 
succeeding Dispensations to be borne forward to culminations of 
civilization. 

Thus, the Third Dispensation (which is like the sixth, in the 
fact that it is more important, and the ninth, when it comes, will 
be still more important, and the Twelfth Cycle which will be the cul- 
mination of all the Messianic Cycles of the world), is a distinct 
one, separate from the gross, degrading stages of power through 
the senses; separated also from the lifeless and soulless intellect 
which dominated in the Dispensation of Knowledge, separated by 
the recession from the Power, which under the dominion of con- 
quest prevailed, and made up the mighty Second Dispensation. 

You enter now a new atmosphere; the two preceding Cycles of 
the earth have yielded their harvests of physical and intellectual 
victory: the victories born of Knowledge and Power. 

Reposing in the midst of the Eastern continent, as in the midst 
of the Western (eastern and western being only relative), were two 
fair kingdoms ; in one of these were gathered up the broken threads 
of past knowledge, and they were placed in condition to be borne 
forward, reproducing in more perfect form, knowledge of the first 
dispensation (excepting that portion of knowledge which was the 
result of the race of angels), and reproducing also in primal per- 
fection the power over the material elements. 

"Rah." 

Mother of Beauty. 

This Kingdom is known in the language with which you are now 
familiar as the Kingdom of Rameses (not the Egyptian Rameses 
with which history, or even tradition as you understand it, is 
familiar) ; and the etymology of the word is both feminine and 
masculine. The ancient "Rah" is the symbol of the Divine Mother ; 
the remaining portion of the word is symbolic of divine Wisdom (or 
Father) ; and here the first worship of the sun, as a symbol of 
Divine life and light, had its beginning; for while the sun was 
counted in its Mathematical and Astronomical value in the first 
dispensation, and was regarded as the source of life and power in 
the second dispensation, the distinct symbol of the sun as the one 
life-giving agency of the Earth was not known ; and the Rah is the 
first unveiling of the feminine divinity to the consciousness of man 
in the form of worship ; that is, the divinity separate from the An- 
gelic primal races, or a divinity separate from the forms of earth, 



254 THE SOUL; 

which were often deified. As this ancient Rah symbolizes that which 
came forth from within, so, gradually, with the restoration of the 
knowledge of the arts and sciences and of the power which enabled 
them to build, was born a new element. 

Far to the "west," like a star that trembles in the twilight of 
evening, named for this divinity, who, couched in many names, has 
ruled the earth, a beautiful land was unfolding, a land that might 
have been the primal Eden but that it was not Adamic in its ignor- 
ance or its innocence; a land that might have been the "Paradise 
of the Blest," save that it was not adorned with the Light Celestial ; 
but each physical form of beauty, each rare and perfect flower, 
every visible portion of that part of the habitable globe was for 
the first time under the dominion of human intelligences made 
beautiful by the love of the beautiful in and of itself. This love of 
Beauty has its origin in the Soul, but when expressed in earthly 
guise it may be wedded to the senses as in the Divine Kingdom it is 
wedded unto the Soul. 

The first symbol of this land of which even tradition gives you 
no knowledge was what is now called Neptune's Trident. Out of 
the sea the ancient Aphrodite (perverted into the Venus of the 
Grecians and many other nations) sprang in full perfection of her 
beauty. The Trident was the symbol of the Primal Mother of 
beauty who rules in the far north. The three stars in the base of 
the larger dipper (Ursa Major) were exactly in the position of the 
Trident above the sea, where the land of beauty was born. No 
fairer vision of Paradise painted by the dreamer or poet, no pic- 
tured Heaven of Earth as seen by travelers in the far Orient, nor 
India herself (the most ancient India in which beauty had her 
abode) could compare with this wonderful land. No wonder, 
through some vague sort of tradition or in some atmosphere that is 
ever brooding over the earth, people have supposed that the real 
"Garden of Eden" was far to the Occident, instead of far to the 
Orient; and no wonder that whether from the islands of "Hes- 
perides" or the still remote tradition of "Atlantis," the mind turns 
to contemplate this wonderful land. 

For the first time the light of beauty had full and supreme 
power ; for the first time the people ceased their love of mere tech- 
nical knowledge and physical strength and power, and turned to 
worship the beautiful ; not that high art which sometimes takes the 
place of beauty, and in the soul is transcendent, but the beauty 
which the earth could yield. 

Already the cycles had brought the earth under the dominion of 



MESSIAHS. 255 

the most formidable planetary influences linking the Northern and 
Southern Heavens together, with that reign of the mysterious star 
that holds influence of Beauty over the Earth. The Earth had 
reached the beginning of this cycle, and with the knowledge that 
was handed down from the Sons of Hermes, the Alchemy of the 
earth was employed, not for producing gold and precious metals 
in its rare alembic, not yet for forging chains of the "lightnings of 
Jove," not yet by the strong arms of the Hermetic Vulcan for 
swaying the world with the many mysteries of art and skill in me- 
chanics; but only for bearing the land forward through each suc- 
ceeding step of these Cycles unto the fuller dominion of Beauty. 
Flowers were changed in their tint and coloring to such rare degrees 
that no skill of today can ever imitate ; each form was carried for- 
ward to its highest perfection until the types could yield no more 
beauty under the skillful hands of man. Habitations were not 
fashioned for strength, nor yet to resist armies, but for the most per- 
fect expression of beauty. Flower gardens suspended seemingly 
from the sky, rivaled and reflected those on the surface of the 
earth, making all the earth radiant with this brilliant loveliness of 
beautiful images. Unlike the Greeks and the modern nations who 
carried forward the preservation of a distinct line of classical beauty, 
those who dwelt in this fair land were full of the loveliness around 
them. They drank of the breath of the roses, they gathered dew 
drops from the lilies ; they saw the stars and their eyes were bright 
because of them; and the whole atmosphere and earth yielded its 
loveliness in the perfection of their forms. Unto this nation or suc- 
cession of nations came the epitomization of the beautiful ; the first 
feminine divinity worshiped as Deific, the Goddess of beauty, from 
whom undoubtedly, through tradition, the perverted images of 
Venus and Aphrodite have descended ; but who was so supreme in 
expression as the veritable embodied image of beauty and loveli- 
ness, that nothing save it be born from the waves or from the 
transcendent Heavens could fashion an image of such perfection. 

The worshipers of that divinity were a people who cared not 
for physical victory through war or knowledge ; nor for any potency 
nor power of earth, but only for that which in a sense, not alto- 
gether of the earth, but also in the attributes of the mind, made them 
know Beauty. 

Beautiful, Perfect, Physical life is one thing; but the adoration 
of the Beautiful is another. When so fair an image is to be born 
upon the Earth, with all the loveliness that precedes the birth, there 
is great preparation : the Wings of the Morning seem clothed with 



256 THE SOUL; 

added light; the Earth herself yields her choicest Alchemy to the 
production of images and forms of loveliness; the sun's rays are 
directed and guarded in such a manner that the blossoms and fruit- 
age shall be the fairest; and the races which are to yield the cul- 
mination of this loveliness are races that are tempered and molded 
in the highest ways of earthly loveliness ; with intellectuality suffi- 
cient to grasp the principles that will make the earth more beauti- 
ful; with knowledge and power sufficient to keep away destructive 
storms and the ravages of war ; with none of those petty bickerings 
and jealousies that destroy the beautiful creations of earth. For a 
"thousand years," the typical "Eon," as the Meridian of this Cycle, 
reigned the nation that worshiped the beautiful ; up to that height 
only did their natures press ; receding from it came the reaction. 

The Ramesian Age: Wisdom. 

In the same Cycle in the far Kingdom of the East there came 
other elements; that which was the exact opposite as well as the 
counterpart of this beautiful Western world ; the Orient was teem- 
ing with Laws; new forces of mind had taken possession of that 
portion of the earth. The masculine divinity in the form of what 
is nominally called Wisdom is not the wisdom of man; the Wisdom 
which has been handed down to you in sacred history as the "Wis- 
dom of Solomon." Gathering up all the wisdom of past ages is but 
a feeble repetition of this wisdom of the Ramesian age, and the 
Ramesian age includes also the Kingdom of the Beautiful. The 
laws were the crystallization of the Knowledge and Power from 
the two Cycles that had preceded that age; so the land where 
Rameses had birth (which was not the "India" of today, nor the 
"Egypt" of this or a past age), was a Territory situated in what 
now would be almost the heart of Africa ; but which was the "India" 
of that period ; a place where all tradition centers ; the beginning of 
human Wisdom; the twofold expression of Rameses which, under 
other names, forms the Cabalistic symbol of the Son of Wisdom, 
for which there is another symbol ; for in this age there were two 
equally dominant powers upon the Earth, in which the dominion 
was dual. 

"Mahatmas." "Magi." 

Gathering up the fragments of such Hermesian Knowledge as 
had been left, and of such Power as had conquered physically the 
dominion of earth, the race which gradually rose from the receding 
wave of Power and from the preceding Dispensations was a race 



MESSIAHS. 257 

of Sages to whom knowledge became embodied in laws and formu- 
lated in principles ; with whom Power became as a matter of mental 
force, but not of physical dominion. This was a race of Sages; a 
race of those whose thoughts, however, were wholly centered upon 
physical laws, yet were intent upon carrying forward those forces 
and powers of earth to the highest and best uses for the race. If 
this had been a Religious force it could not have been more sacred ; 
if it had been the dominion of some great moral aim, it could not 
have been pursued more devotedly. Orders were established in 
which were preserved, as had been taught by the embodied angels 
from the first beginning, certain fundamental principles in nature, 
certain distinct secrets in the arts and sciences. These Sages (after- 
wards known as the "Mahatmas," the "Magi of the East"), became 
the founders of the first "Mystic Orders" in the carrying forward of 
human knowledge under the name of Wisdom ; for wisdom was ac- 
counted crystallized and utilized knowledge, conserved for the use of 
man, and which, from its very nature, not to be used merely as an 
adornment for the mind, but to enable man to "conquer the Earth" 
for the purpose of benefiting mankind and benefiting him in his 
possession of the earth ; for as yet no other thought prevailed. 

When you read of the "Beautiful Queen" who journeyed with 
her retinue and treasures to the "Wise King," you may know it 
was a tradition taken from the Magian Sages of the Ramesian 
Dispensation. 

Rameses under the guise of a babe was brought to the Earth, and 
even like the wonderful "Rah" that far over the water reigned as 
the Queen of Beauty, he became the King of Wisdom. This light, 
this birth, this power was enshrined in the heart of what afterwards 
became the "Eastern Continent" ; was the basis and fountain head 
of every existing thought of knowledge or wisdom that the Earth 
now holds. External wisdom and Temporal beauty of the earthly 
mold are the dual expression of one soul or life that constituted the 
Ramesian Dispensation ; the light and beauty of the Occident and 
Orient met, for there was still the Knowledge and still the Power 
of dominion over the earth ; the knowledge of that age enabled these 
conquering forces to meet. As face to face these lives enshrined 
upon the Earth for the bearing forward of the greater message of 
life met, there came forth the first expression of Love; not of 
Heavenly Love, but of that Mystic Eros, who under the name of 
Horus, afterwards was born in Egypt, and under various names 
has ruled the Earth. 

Out of this great age of Wisdom and Beauty, out of the wonder 



258 THE SOUL; 

of that which was wrought in the Orient, forming the basis of all 
that Ramesian faith that afterwards came, the glory of the Earth 
reaches its first Cyclical Culmination of Three; that is, one quarter 
of all the Cycles or Greater Messianic Dispensations. In that 
culmination Beauty yielded to the Earth various forms, which were 
perfected in images of loveliness; and Wisdom yielded to the 
Earth the various laws that are crystallizations of knowledge, until 
they became fixed ; and this twain as one formed the first Beginnings 
of all that can now be traced in human history. 

The "Ramesian age" extended over the great cyclic period, and 
had its beginning and gradual stages of its unfoldment and its 
culmination, in the name of Rameses "the Wise." Its recession 
involves the lives of those lesser Messianic cycles of which partial 
tradition has been handed down to the present time. The results 
of that Wisdom and Beauty (Love), everything that is known 
concerning ancient history or science, all that now can be traced 
concerning the Knowledge which belongs to either the Hermetic 
period or the Ahasuerian period of Power, must have come from 
the Ramesian Dispensation by the Secret Orders, or must have been 
the result of spirit or angelic impression ; for they have no recorded 
history. 

Since the widespread destruction of the continents, gradually 
scattering the people of those ancient races or nations, together 
with the distinct formation of new continents, made it seem almost 
impossible that either by personal and racial tradition, or by direct 
lines of communication, could any of the real knowledge have been 
transmitted, yet we are assured from sources that know perfectly, 
more than will be known on Earth until the final Millennial day, 
that there was in existence from the Hermetic age to the age of 
Ahasuerus, and from the age of Ahasuerus to the Ramesian age, 
a perfect system of personal transmission of knowledge. That per- 
sonal transmission, while more correctly crystallized in the Ramesian 
age, had never been lost sight of since the Hermetic age. 

It would seem that for all purposes of present human knowledge, 
those Primal Ages of Beauty and Wisdom might never have been, 
save that the atmosphere of Earth has been pervaded by them ; 
save that the Earth itself has been some time molded and shaped 
by them; and all you can contemplate in the beauty of the sky at 
sunset or morning, what glory of the stars that bend above you 
from the mighty mother Ursa Major to the Southern Cross, you 
can think is a part of that beauty which molded and shaped itself 
into the atoms of the Earth, into the very atmosphere that wrought 



MESSIAHS. 259 

such perfection in that age, and may now be blooming in the lily 
by your side, or trembling in the rose that you gather from the 
garden; that that which was then concentrated of Beauty and 
Wisdom and Earthly Love on the Earth, has in ways known to the 
"Angelic descent" become distributed ; that the perfect wisdom and 
beauty then formed has become at last a mighty winged bird 
brooding over the Earth, making all human nations, and hearts, 
alive to that one divine perception. You may realize that the Wis- 
dom of the Sages and of the Ages concentrated in the twelve 
Messiahs of Rameses, borne forward in the one hundred and forty- 
four Magi, is the Wisdom that under all names and forms, from 
India and China, from Egypt, from all the nations which were not 
yet born, and from all those possessions of the world, the Wisdom 
that scattered broadcast over all nations, tongues and people, finds 
itself thrown into the heart of the living centuries of today. 

You may know there was absolutely scientific certainty and 
knowledge upon the Earth in that remote period, and that though 
there were not so many avenues of the expression of knowledge, 
by and through that one race did the wisdom flow ; by the Ramesian 
age the world was to know what it now knows, that far over the 
Orient with its many mighty streams of humanity this race of 
Rameses was scattered far and wide, and to the Occident as far as 
the continents then extended; and reaching out toward the next 
Dispensation, whether it paused by the sources of the Nile or 
Ganges, whether it first rested in the mystic and wonderful lore of 
Brahma, you shall know at another time. It is only needful to 
say that the Earth then trembling like a Twofold Star, was lighted 
up by two perfect rays, which until then it had not been possible 
for life to reveal or express. It is only possible to realize that in 
another step the Earth may become aware of the heartbeats of the 
Divine. Trembling upon the verge of this expected revelation, we 
leave the divine "Ra," and the -image of Rameses, unfolded upon the 
Earth until we meet again. 



260 THE SOUL 



THE UNION OF WISDOM AND BEAUTY. 

Somewhere the waters meet and flow 

And the divine sea ever can go, 
Somewhere where there is ebbing and flowing 

Of the mighty life-tides, whether knowing 

Of God or of deep light of love to greet; 

Ye shall know the power from realms above; 
Yet somewhere wisdom and beauty meet 

And lay their triumph at God's feet. 

Out of the treasures of that Mighty Mother, 
Out of the gifts she gave to Earth, 

The wondrous Child of Beauty, none other, 
Conserved for the rare and human birth; 

And Beauty that is a thing divine, 

That should never wander from Paradise 

To light the earth with its wondrous shrine 
To show in the glimmer of Earthly eyes, 

Wisdom concealed in time and sense, 

Not inborn wisdom of the skies, 
But that which seeks its recompense 

In the veiled image of prophecies. 

Where would they meet save o'er the sea 
In the Island blessed and divinely fair? 

There Wisdom and Beauty were linked by Thee 
Type of all in the Earth and air. 

And then what secrets are there revealed 

Of the mystic ages of the past! 
What prophecies are there concealed; 

Until new light shall its glory cast! 

For not yet is Love born on the earth 
To show the value of Beauty's worth 

Or to show to Wisdom the way divine — 

They met their triumph in that perfect shrine, 

And down through the ages their light doth run 
Like the spark divine from God's central sun. 



FIFTH LESSON. 

A VISIT FROM 

THE DIVINE MOTHER. 

Eternal and infinite God, all pervading and potent Light; All 
Giver, whether of light or shadow, whether of darkness or glory, 
whether of Earth or of Heaven, abundant is Thine all pervading 
power. Thou who art all Knowledge and Wisdom, and through 
whose ineffable Love Thy children may ever turn to thee; upon 
the altar of that Perfect Love they would lay the offerings of such 
trembling perception, such dim vision as Earth has unfolded, and 
the spirit in time and sense may know ; but with whatever within 
the Soul is aware, with whatever divine and perfect light is there, 
they turn acknowledging Thy Presence, knowing Thine all-per- 
vading Power and Love, and transfigured before that Light Immor- 
tal and Eternal, they would seek the innermost and the best. 

The Interval. 

Beloved ones, again at the One only Altar whereunto you may 
turn, receiving the perfect light, we invite your presence ; and 
whether with shadowed vision or with open perception you receive, 
it matters not so much as that lovingly you follow ; for within the 
Soul there is no barrier between you and the divine. 

Long enough the Earth was sunk in darkness as the reaction 
from the first threefold Cycles. Three Dispensations having been 
finished, the receding wave must have seemingly borne the Earth 
almost hopelessly from the Divine. Since neither Wisdom and 
Beauty, united by Love, nor yet the Power nor the Knowledge that 
Earth could give, revealed the Innermost ; and since that Innermost 
was hidden, it needs must come in another way. 

261 



262 THE SOUL; 

Between the third and fourth Dispensations, as between the sixth 
and seventh, and as between the ninth and tenth, there is an Interval. 
'The Astronomes" of ancient Egypt were not perfect until the 
finding of the mathematical solution of the problem that there were 
"three times Three" (a Kabalistic number to be solved by the Magi's 
Sacred Orders) to be accounted for in the Cycles. In the three past 
Dispensations, there had been intervals found for which no allow- 
ance had been made in nature, on Earth, or in the universe as 
understood by them; long dark periods, as the receding waves of 
Love and Wisdom, and Knowledge and Power, these brought to 
Earth's children such unspeakable shadow and eclipse, that they 
might seem to be almost the first great eclipse of human thought. 

The Earth made ready for still more perfect "wonder." There 
can be found in the world only three copies of the records of this 
"Wonder." One is in the Vatican; when the Church of Rome 
gives up her long-hoarded secrets that record may be seen ; another 
is in the Orient ; in that farthermost "India" into whose innermost 
learning you have not yet penetrated; the third is buried beneath 
the larger stone in the principal chamber of the Great Pyramid. 
The book is called the "Book of the Divine Mother," "the Ancient 
Mystery of the Mighty Mother." The mother of the Messiahs has 
always held the most sacred place in all Religion; and that sacred 
place has been so carefully protected, that the usual priests and 
ministrants in the temples had no knowledge of it; only the "Mystic 
Twelve" in each of the sacred orders ever had access to the inner- 
most secret and history of this book. What the book contains you 
might read in open day and never know it ; you would not under- 
stand it without interpretation; small reason is there, therefore, 
for its being buried, but to the Initiated, to the Illumined Vision, 
it is the Revelation of Revelations. 

You by whom the mother of the house is enshrined and held 
sacred, should turn with ever recurrent veneration, with ever recur- 
rent carefulness to the knowledge of the true Mother-Love. You 
may well understand how the world having been intoxicated with 
great Knowledge and Power and with that Beauty that brought 
no attendant Divinity, would seem as a wanderer; that even the 
enlightened nations of the Earth would relapse, perhaps not into 
utter ignorance, but into a shadow of gloom. 

In the Cabalistic figure of "the Woman clothed with the Sun," 
with the moon beneath her feet, and the crown of twelve stars upon 
her head, you have the image of the mystery of Divine Motherhood 
which ever gives birth to the Christ, even as these white lilies sym- 



MESSIAHS. 263 

bolize the Divine Sacredness of Perfect Life; so in the book to 
which you refer as "Revelation" is the entire explanation of that 
Symbolism which constitutes the Maternal parentage of Christ. 

The Birth of Her. 

In a small kingdom set apart from the other portions of the 
world, bordered on one side by a desert, and on the other illumined 
by towers of wondrous mountains, was a beautiful and perfect 
valley, shut out from the rest of the world by all this natural pro- 
tection of desert and mountain. A glorious stream which watered 
it on one side, aided deserts and mountains in forming barriers as 
effectual against all approach, as though the kingdom were placed 
in mid-Heaven. 

Between the Third and Fourth Dispensations a period of "three 
times three," which had to be accounted for, was filled with the 
message of the Mother. The Divine Motherhood included in "Om 
in the one Soul of the universe," was unknown and veiled in the 
ancient physical life. The primal nations had long ages since for- 
gotten the wonderful lesson of the first angel race, and perfect, 
Divine Love had yet to be born; for while Love in the outward 
physical sense, accompanied Beauty and necessarily belongs to every 
physical stage of existence, had been perfectly manifested, the Love 
of God was unknown. 

Out of the mystic Heavens came the Spirit of that Divine Mother- 
hood which ensphered and encircled the world (from the especial 
plane of Alcyone, as being nearest to the astronomical place), the 
Soul of the first Madonna (Divine Mother) recognized on Earth 
(albeit each dispensation had yielded its Madonna for the Messianic 
culmination), because of the Divine Life that was veiled in this 
mystic sphere ; and remember, that Dual Life expressed, yet veiled, 
in the mystery of Knowledge and Power and Wisdom, and even 
external beauty, still illustrated their portion of this Divinity. 

The first spoken word, the first recognized form, declaring the 
potency of this wonderful birth, came in that kingdom far removed 
toward the headwaters of the Nile, and bearing in tradition the 
secret Synonym of Her. And foregleams came of the might and 
power that afterward swept into Egypt. Everything living then 
revealed the Divine Maternity of the life she bore from that won- 
derful shrine. 

The first knowledge came to the Earth from the twelve Angels 
that accompanied her life, who bore the majesty of that feminine 
divinity toward the Earth. The Divinity that was veiled in that 



264 THE SOUL; 

Mystic Kingdom, was known only to those who were afterwards 
denominated the "wise men." The history of the kingdom itself, 
its existence apart from the rest of the world, has since been a 
secret history ; but the principal feature was the preponderance 
of feminine influence, the light and power and wonder of a race 
that was born to express the Love of God; not the infant "Eros," 
nor yet the veiled images of that love that lurk in the senses 
and bear the nations on to physical expression, but the revelation 
of how Messiahs were borne through the stages of angelic life, 
through the spiritual existences above and beyond the Earth. 

Thus was the Madonna first acknowledged, made ready for the 
approaching light that was to come to the Earth. She arrived in 
this one small kingdom bearing with her, her Messengers and Angels 
to set the stamp and seal of that sacred divinity here upon the 
Earth; she appeared upon the Earth with those who were to aid 
in founding her kingdom ; with her one hundred and forty-four 
Angels, and with the Messengers that were to bear forward forever 
after the potent light and life, to accompany Her message to the 
daughters of Earth, all the lives that were to bear forward the 
future messages unto the world and the sacred meaning of Her 
presence on Earth. The stamp and seal that was placed upon many 
living things because of that presence, was known only to the 
mystical orders and were only recorded in the ancient Book ("The 
Divine Mother"). 

Mystical Meanings. 

The mystic meaning of the letter "M," translated and inter- 
preted into the Madonna, the sacred Mother of the Millennial and 
Messianic periods, had originated in the twice three which implies 
the third, and the fourth; and each of these has reference to the 
cycles in which the Messianic sphere is born. In the life of the 
Madonna it is as though the Divine Mother in Heaven, the Bride 
of the Infinite Bridegroom, knowing the light that is to come to 
Earth, makes haste to appear upon the Earth to "prepare the way" 
and to make ready the messengers that shall reveal the light that 
is to be ; and not only through the visible mother but the Celestial 
Mother, is the way prepared and illumined by the Light that is to 
come, and make visible on earth, the Life that is to become em- 
bodied here. In such manner came the message from the Symbolic 
Mother of Christ to "Mary" ; so from the Divine Mother who has 
charge of the Kingdom of Madonnas, through spaces of Celestial 
Spiritual glory that encompasses around about the one who is to 



MESSIAHS. 265 

receive the image of the Christ life here, comes the impelling force 
of this divinity that must be borne into many states before the 
Earth state can be reached; this prepared state is the history of 
Messianic life as differing from other lives. .While souls pass 
directly into spiritual states of expression and into added earthly 
states, not so the Messianic life. Through many stages Arch Angelic, 
Angelic and spiritual, the Christ life has to become involved ere it 
reaches the Earth state; that is the Enfolding of this Surpassing 
Divinity through each of these stages ; there can be no Christ life 
born without this preparation in all the intermediate states. Thus 
it was in the time preceding the Christ that you know, that in India 
and in the Orient, it could be known by the "Wise Men" that the 
Christ life was approaching. 

It was in this Ancient Kingdom of the Divine Mother that all 
symbols were revealed by which the Messianic stages were to be 
unfolded to the daughters of Earth ; for each of her attendants who 
were to give birth to a Messiah of the Greater or Smaller Cycles, 
bore a symbol. As the symbol of each Messianic Dispensation was 
borne by an especial Angel, one of those that have charge of the 
Cycle or Dispensation, so the different embodiments of that King- 
dom which first represented the love of God were most prominent 
in the Feminine form. This Mother, this Divine Parent of Love, 
and this sacred worship by such as could approach from far or 
near, has been carefully veiled from human knowledge, by the 
Secret Orders — of "Magi," "Adepts," etc., etc., but hidden in the 
Sacred Names that have carefully enfolded it, and only known by 
such traditions as have in the most sacred human history crept 
through and formed a part of the secular history of the world. 

The Cycle of the Madonna. 

The traditional race of "Amazons" was but a perversion of this 
Race of Divine feminine life that expressed itself fully once, had 
the power and potency of Woman's perfection and revealed to the 
Earth the added light which can only be revealed when the Divine 
Feminine Life has been manifest. This has been hidden, or only 
been handed down through tradition or sacred orders, except when 
it has been swept into some secular history or by inspiration which 
reveals not only the time and place, but a distinct period. That 
period was between the Third and Fourth Dispensations, because 
one quarter of all the great Cycles was complete; and because of 
the "Interval," that quarter was symbolized in the new moon (the 
first quarter), not meaning the small satellite and luminary of Earth, 



266 THE SOUL; 

but meaning that the Madonna has once in the great Quarter Cycle, 
set the seal of Her Life and Her Angels upon the Earth. The 
flowers were made to be the symbols of Her presence and Her 
name, and She sustained their existence by a breath from that far-off 
paradise whence she came. Love was no longer the fleeting physical 
light, but a Light Divine, bearing the world on to prophecy; a 
light that taking the waste embers and ashes of past Dispensations, 
kindled them into Divine Prophecy to show how Knowledge had 
become Divine. So when we have witness of that Love, which the 
potent majesty of her presence wrought, it shows that far greater 
power than comes through any knowledge or power of Earth, could 
abide when Love is triumphant in pointing out the higher Wisdom 
that beyond the narrow wisdom of human law and beyond the judg- 
ments of Earth it reveals the glory Divine. 

Thus the soul of beauty which the Earth had worshiped as 
form, and which had left the Earth its shadowed light, was now a 
thing Divine. The true meaning of this perfect Life is a prophecy 
that when the Cycles shall be complete and the image of God fully 
known, all Wisdom, all Beauty, all Power and all Knowledge, will 
be revealed. 

However, those upon the Earth who were ready, recognized that 
She, the Mother who came to show this Kingdom or Her reign on 
the Earth, was the representative of the One Primal Mother having 
charge over all the kingdoms of Earth, and over all the Daughters 
that should bear the message of life and love unto the world, such 
time as the Messiahs should make ready to appear. 

This Ancient Mother may only be known to the angels ; for 
only unto perfect Love and perfect Wisdom of the Souls that are 
Angels, belong God's perfect Love and perfect Wisdom ; these only 
can perceive that which is manifest unto Love and Wisdom; and 
such angels show a new language between the sons and daughters 
of the Earth to be outwrought long before the kingdom which is to 
be a Messianic Dispensation can be prepared. The order of prepara- 
tion is as follows: The Arch Angel accompanying each Dispensa- 
tion shall reveal the approach of the Messiah to the Angelic 
Madonna of the Earth, and the Madonna shall make haste to 
prepare the daughters of the spiritual and celestial Heavens, that 
the way may be made ready on Earth such time as the image of 
the Christ is to be born. Whether in one or in two forms, whether 
veiled in the image of one life or revealed in the twofold life ; the 
Celestial Bride and Bridegroom meet, bearing the testimony of the 
Divine Light that is to be unfolded on the earth. 



MESSIAHS. 267 

From the heavenly Messianic stage to the cradle, from the light 
divine to the shadow of the Earth, are such stages as only Angels 
and Arch Angels know who have part in the Messianic birth. As 
step by step this light is unfolded, its stages are revealed to the 
Angels of the Divine Sacrament, the Arch Angels of the Celestial 
Marriage ; thus the Angels of the New Kingdom of Life and Light 
divine are all aware. "As soon as the receding waves of one dis- 
pensation begin to pass," sayeth the Ancient Mother, "the Arch 
Angel is aware and after the shadow maketh preparation for that 
which is to come," so the angels of the New Dispensation appear at 
their places in the Heavens and clothe themselves with the adorn- 
ments of Life to carefully conceal, and yet to reveal, the divine mys- 
tery that is to come. Of all this angelic preparation only "seers" 
and "prophets" are made aware ; while the great Earth goes sweep- 
ing on in its blindness and the people of the world bend down to the 
very depths, seeking in vain for light ; but knowing the way, the 
Exalted Ones declare it ; upon many Celestial heights it is known ; 
in the silence of that Sacred Place it is revealed. 

The sixth constellation or "sign in the Zodiac" of the Virgin 
(Virgo) was introduced after this Cycle of time. As this Divine 
Mother, walking with her daughters of the Earth, set the seal of 
her divinity here and pointed the way for the renewed life ; so the 
Ancient Life departed with the old time reckoning, and the old 
darkness faded away. 

Unto her kingdom of brightness, all Divine possibilities, for the 
time being, were concentrated ; and there was born the image of the 
first Celestial Love, the image of the first Divinity that shapes itself 
into the form of earth wearing the Godlike mien, whether man or 
woman or both no one knows on Earth today ; for so veiled is the 
record, save that the life was born and passed away in that kingdom, 
when the Earth outside of that kingdom was waiting for the divine 
Prophecy to be revealed. 

Certain it is, that the trembling waves of light and life, as pre- 
sented by the veiled bridegroom and the Divine Mother, sweeping 
over the Earth revealed to the children of the Earth who were 
ready some portion of this mystery ; its glory pervaded the atmos- 
phere ; kings, potentates and powers forgot, measurably, the shadow 
which was upon them, and there was something like the dawn of 
that Perfect Life that shall come when the whole Earth is fully 
redeemed ; but like pale twilight compared to the full glory, like a 
prophecy compared to the fulfillment, like a faint foregleam com- 
pared to the full revelation of the divine. But this much was 



268 THE SOUL; 

known ; that never after that kingdom of "three times three," were 
the daughters of Earth utterly hopeless ; never was there a time 
when some "prophetess" did not appear, and even in the shadowed 
kingdoms of Earth that followed each Dispensation, the Light Celes- 
tial would shine and glimmer with something of this wonderful 
flame. A prophecy of that which had been previously referred to 
in the Book of the Madonna, the "Book of the Divine Mother," 
unfolds itself more and more, and we see that this prototype 
is a prophecy of that which afterwards is to appear, and which 
but for the interlude, but for this strain of celestial music thrown 
into the jargon and discord of Earth, could never have been 
explained. 

We perceive going out from this small kingdom there were 
ministrations of light, there were "Sons of God" summoned thither 
from every part of the then habitable Earth ; there were the "Chosen 
Ones" to receive words from the Mighty Mother to whom her com- 
mandments and commissions were given ; and there was imparted 
to all some glimmering of this celestial light of the perfect state 
of Love that shall be borne forward triumphantly, even into the 
shadows that were to intervene. The shadow of the Earth as seen 
in the Celestial, lasts only for the period between each dispensation 
that the Earth has seen, or shall see, and it only seems the smallest 
portion of time compared to the great Cycles that sweep in full of 
splendor and might. 

This kingdom of the Madonna at last came to seem as evening, 
as the remaining tremblings of a light that was not yet fully 
revealed, but would be revealed. Yet distinctly do we trace by 
ancient landmarks (symbolism) that through this one period of 
the Mother, all the messengers that went forth, were borne for- 
ward upon the crested waves that embraced the triumph of Good- 
ness, of Love, and the ultimate Purity enshrined in the sacred image 
of the Divine Mother. Whatever pertained to that kingdom, 
revealed unto the nations of the Earth the possibility and prophecy 
of that which was to come. As in Judea, it is said, each mother, 
expectant, hoped for a prophet, or possibly the Messiah; so the 
mothers among the races that afterwards came upon the Earth unto 
which there was promised, and at last came fulfillment, there are 
indications that reveal traces of this expectancy of Divine 
Motherhood. 

It shines now as it then shone, like a Central Light within the 
Heavens, as though the Earth had been half-orphaned before this 
Celestial Glory had taken its place side by side with the Divinity 



MESSIAHS. 269 

of God as the Father, and for the first time the equal conception 
of the divine Mother was born. 

After the period of the Divine Mother, the word Angel in the 
most secret Cabalistic symbolism signified the Messenger of the 
Divine Mother. As the Message of the Divine Mother was looked 
to with reference to the Cycles of time in which the Messiahs were 
to be born, so the word Angel came to mean those who had charge 
of the cycles in which the Messiahs were to appear; those who 
were summoned to bear the message to the Daughters of Earth; 
for in all this Mystery of the Divine Madonna the bridegroom is 
hidden. When the Christ appears, there must be a revelation ; but 
the Name of the Divine Bridegroom is hidden, is veiled; no one 
knows the message or the messenger save alone the bride of Heaven 
appointed to bear the message. This is only found in the Cabal- 
istic interpretation of the "Virgin" ; the message comes from the 
Angel to the Virgin; this is why the Angels revealed all the mys- 
tery, gliding behind the senses and taking away the outward mask 
of the dust, the Celestial Bride and Bridegroom meet in inner con- 
sciousness ; the Messiah is approaching and he shall declare to the 
children of Earth, or he shall reveal that which only can be known 
previously in the Kingdom Celestial. The lowly "manger," the 
cabalistic "Joseph," or he whom God the Father appointed to shield 
the secret mystery of the history enshrined in the birth of the 
Messiah. Wherever they are found, whether in the Orient, whether 
in Egypt, or whether it be in the symbol of the "King's Daughters" 
that go forth to eternal mystic ways to find the "ark" or promise of 
God there ; or whether in some more ancient Cabalistic meaning, the. 
Divine Mother passing into the Heaven of Heavens finds there the 
"image" of the Christ, and through the bending Angels and Arch 
Angels bears it triumphantly to the Earth; or in that still more 
ancient tradition, which is all true, of trie Image which was veiled 
in the headwaters of the Nile, — the Secret Divinity, the Maternity 
and the Bridegroom alike in all sacred lore, are hidden, yet all 
revealed in the perfect Love and (veiled) Wisdom, made manifest 
as this kingdom was. 

The "Millennial" Madonna reigned here a "thousand years," 
the symbolical Millennial period, as the visible form of the Divine 
Mother, and the mothers of all the Christs that were to come took 
up their abode upon the earth as Her Angels. As said before, 
every living image which could be stamped with the breath of that 
Divinity, took upon itself an added form of beauty ; and as physical 
life had been made perfect under the reign of physical Beauty, as 



270 THE SOUL; 

Knowledge and Power and Wisdom had stamped the Earth with 
the manifestations and tokens of their presence, yet had no power 
to make those forms enduring; now for the first time the mystery 
of the mighty Love, which born of the Infinite, bears itself forward 
through Arch Angelic and Celestial states to the Earth, stamps 
itself upon the forms and the living images of Earthly beauty, and 
for the first time the "Lilies of the Madonna" had their birth ; for 
the first time the Sacred Rose in its whiteness was revealed ; for 
while there had been roses none had yet been born of the Celestial 
State, and every flowering symbol in which either the six pointed 
star, or the symbol, "three times three," could be revealed, was 
stamped with the image of the Madonna. Then also the divine and 
sacred symbol was born under the image of the Dove, for through 
the "Menat," or that which from ancient Egypt has come down as 
"Iona," the messages went forth from the Kingdom of the Ma- 
donna; these were her White Doves, these were her symbols of 
life and hope to the world. While those fair ones who dwelt there 
with her, might not pass out into the kingdom of shadow the Doves 
bore her messages to such as were to come unto Her kingdom. 
Whether the "Doves" were the o'er-brooding presence of the angels, 
taking that form or image, or the Messengers of the divine were 
shaped in such ways as to enfold themselves into messengers of 
light under these images, we do not declare; but from that time 
the Dove became the symbol of the "Holy spirit," the "over-brood- 
ing" power that gives birth of the hope of immortality to the 
children of Earth. The Divine Mother was potential, and cast her 
resemblance upon the form of every living image of beauty and 
perfection; the Earth bore the stamp of her Divine image, and 
though this perfection was afterward immured in the shadow it 
never became wholly obscured or eclipsed. 

As that stamp placed upon the Earth the mighty prophecy of 
that which was to come, so the Dispensation of this Divine Mother 
was a period of ministering instructions to her Daughters, who were 
to be the Angels of the coming Messianic lives, to bear the stamp 
of all the personified Divinity that was to follow. There was 
prophecy of every Dispensation and every portion of a Dispensa- 
tion, and there was conserved under the sacred image of the Divine 
Mother, which also was borne forward, every gift that the past had 
held. 

That kingdom came and passed; fulfilled its hopes, and gave 
unto the daughters of the Earth something of the mystic charm, 
that remained for many ages, stamped on the only Primal Religion 



MESSIAHS. 271 

of which the Earth is now aware, the voice of the Spirit of an 
added life and light unto the whole world. From that time the 
world would not be utterly hopeless again; from that time Love 
should abide somewhere on Earth, either in the hearts and thoughts 
of people, or enshrined so near that the Divinity might seem to 
dwell there. From that time equal lines of life to Mother-Father, 
though unequally distributed, would be borne forward; from that 
time also the Sacred Image of Divine Motherhood would no more 
be wholly veiled as in the past ; for such time as Christ life should 
appear, under whatever "sign," or beneath whatever "star," or 
clothed in whatever form and Name, the sacred image of the 
Divine Mother would also appear, and the people of the Earth turn- 
ing aside from time, from all shadows of time and sense, would turn 
unto the Holy of Holies, or to the shrine containing Her symbolic 
image, and worship there. 

Again and later on, we shall give you messages from this Book 
of the Divine Mother; it is to us no longer a "hidden" book. The 
coming Dispensation is to reveal everything, but only to those who 
can be made aware ; and even as ye bend, praising those from above, 
who gave to you the divine prophecy that is to give the world the 
blessing of light, so do the Angels draw near to bless you in Wisdom 
and Love. And remember that this Sacred Image, whether in the 
Kaballa, or in the Book which you call the Bible, or in the more 
ancient Scriptures of the Orient, or in the Book of the Divine 
Mother, She Herself shall reveal the Light that from that Heavei 
of Heavens, from that Glory triumphant, from that Sacred Shrine 
in the far off spaces, still broods and bends, the Primal Mother of 
Love, over the Earth, and bears you on to her Paradise. 



FROM THE MESSIANIC STATE TO THE CRADLE. 

Veiled in the outward form of Earth 

Ever the infant Messiah comes 
Because there is the Primal Birth; 
There is need that in the Earthly homes 
All things conform unto its state, 
The cradle hath its symbol; you wait 

For the Christ life yet to be born, 
You know the glory of the glad new morn; 

But in all things Truth needs must be 
First cradled in its infancy; 



272 THE SOUL; 

In the infancy of each human state, 

In the infancy of the race or kind, 
In the infancy that still doth wait 

For the inspiration true life to bind; 
And as the form that is molded here 

Must bear the impress of dull clay; 
So the Messiah from Heaven's sphere 

Taketh up the appointed way. 

By paths and ways that Angels know 
Close guarded in their perfect might, 

By ways that prophets may have seen 
On mountain of supernal height, 

By ways that the "Wise Men" of the East 
Saw when they followed the "Star" of old 

They knew where the infant cradled was, 
The Messiah that had been foretold. 

And even as the Truth must be lowly born, 
And hidden from the gaze of earth 

That the perfect light of its perfect morn 
May not be quenched in the hour of birth. 

As error seeketh always to slay, — 
And selfishness would find the place 

Where, lowly the infant Christ must lay — 
To bring cruelty and disgrace; 

So veiled as no other infants are 
That none may know and none may kill; 

The Light Divine, Truth's perfect star 
Seeks the cradle guarded by Love's will. 

To grace that Life the Star Divine 

Not only the outward form of clay 
In Earth, but as a symbol may shine 
A lily of Truth of perfect day; 
The prophecy of every soul 
Is the cradle, the Messiah's goal. 



SIXTH LESSON. 
OSIRIS-ISIS AND HORUS. 

Infinite Love and Wisdom, Life and Light of souls, whether 
immured in time and sense, they seek the shadow of Thy Truth; 
or whether on pinions of quickened perception of Love and Wisdom 
with manifold unfoldment from within, they find Thy presence and 
Thy truth. At that Perfect Shrine whereunto Angels and Arch 
Angels bend in perfect accord with Thy perfect truth, Oh, God, 
Thy children turn ; and through the Love that is divine, that trans- 
mutes the dust unto the spirit, and the outward perception unto the 
soul; they would seek Thy presence. May each and all mounting 
unto the perfect height, remember that all is enfolded with Thy 
Love, with which they seek Thy presence. 

Foreword — The Interval. 

We have borne you forward with somewhat of difficulty, in 
striving to reach these higher heights. The outward instrument is 
not always physically equal to the attainments of the spirit; but, 
upborne by your sympathy and love, assisted by that Mighty 
Strength that is ever beyond and above those who seek with you 
the perfect height, we hope to give the full and complete number. 

Ye have been taken through three Dispensations ; ye have been 
given a fourth or Inter-Dispensation, whose expression was not a 
regular Cyclic Dispensation. We left you at the shrine of the 
Divine Mother, enfolded wherein the divine and perfect meaning 
of the Motherhood of Christ could be made known. 

Osiris, Isis and Horus. 

In these intervals between each third Dispensation and the one 
that follows, we have said that the sphere of twofold Light is more 
revealed; that the impress of the Divine Mother upon the earth or 

273 



274 THE SOUL; 

Messiah of that time is greater than afterwards is revealed; 
whether in the large Messianic Cycle, or in that of the lesser degree ; 
yet after the "Interval," all dispensations more fully bear the impress 
of this divine Motherhood ; therefore you are not surprised, on 
entering the Osirian Dispensation, to know that unto the twofold 
light is added another: that which was shadowed in the primal 
morning of the Earth after the first dispensation becomes more fully 
revealed. When you enter the Osirian Dispensation you have the 
image of I sis, the Mother having charge of all life, of souls entrusted 
to her keeping ; and the life of Earth which bears the generic impress 
of the primal Mother, and the impress of the maternal name. What- 
ever of this was revealed, yet veiled, in the ancient Hermesian dis- 
pensation, is again unfolded in that of Osiris, I sis and Horus. 

You are almost borne backward to perceive the Primal Dispensa- 
tion, excepting that there is an added token of the Divine Mother. 
The more modern "Osirian" epoch, with its symbols of the earth and 
sky, are perversions of this ancient record. The Osirian Dispensa- 
tion recalls each of the others, but does not repeat them, as their 
knowledge was new. In the Osirian dispensation, there is a period 
of knowledge; but the Egypt from which, through scholastic 
researches, you are now beginning to gather glimpses of knowledge 
and wisdom, was not that of this great Osirian Dispensation ; this 
more ancient one has only been handed down through tradition, 
Angelic embodiments, and by such inspiration as could come to 
succeeding prophets and "Wise Ones" of the Sacred Orders. 

The Osirian is the first Dispensation which can be properly 
named within the realm of your possible knowledge (through re- 
searches and scholastic lore) ; while its beginnings are shrouded in 
mystery, as they must be, in so vast a Cycle, there is still enough 
remaining for students to know that the Osirian Dispensation was 
a threefold light, veiled always in regard to the feminine nature, 
but more perfectly revealed than before the "Inter Dispensation." 

Egypt Fountain of All Knowledge. 

Egyptian knowledge was the primal fountain source of every 
stream of knowledge that has come down to you from any source 
of human history ; everything connected with science, whatever of 
mathematics is known, whatever bases you have for the foundation 
of physical knowledge, came through the Osirian Dispensation ; and 
as there were twelve Osirian Messengers, one for each of the cul- 
minating lines of that period, so all through the Orient there 
were twelve Osirian Messengers, one for each of the culminating 



MESSIAHS. 275 

penetrating lines of light that came from this Egypt, which was the 
Mother of all present civilization. And as the First Dispensation was 
the primal beginning of all knowledge on the Earth, so the Osirian 
Dispensation in its beginning, was the foundation of that knowledge 
for the three Cycles that were to follow. As that primal foundation 
has reached you in the various forms, symbols, and names which 
we have enumerated, so the Hermetic stage of knowledge of the 
Osirian Dispensation has been happily handed down to the present 
history, by one who, clothed with singular understanding, bore the 
name of "Hermes." That name, so coupled with another, implied 
a threefold power of knowledge. So in the Dispensation which 
followed, that of knowledge, namely: of Power; Egypt governed 
all the East, and bore the fruitage of her manifold gifts in the 
power with which she ruled the world by her sovereign Empire. 

Then came that which is handed down in a most ancient book 
called the "Wisdom of Solomon." Take the Hebraic record and 
place it back through one entire Cycle and a portion of another into 
the Osirian Dispensation, and you have a fair outline of the real 
history of what is recorded in the Hebraic Bible, much of which is 
perverted by misinterpretation and interpolation ; but the founda- 
tion of it is there. Whatever is embodied in the Kabalistic "Wis- 
dom of Solomon," belonged to this period of the Osirian Dispensa- 
tion; the compilations and collections were by the "wise ones," or 
rulers in Egypt, of all the ancient wisdom. So also the book of 
"Enoch," which was a Kabalistic book, not only referring to the 
preceding Dispensations, but having especial reference to the 
Osirian. Whatever fragments of these sacred and secret records 
have been handed down to you, may you read now more correctly ; 
since the indications recognized even among the Jews were that 
Egypt was the Primal Mother of all that the Hebraic scholars knew 
of civilization and enlightenment. But scholars have not yet dis- 
covered all that Egypt will reveal, for she will unveil all the his- 
tory of the Osirian Dispensation, veiled in the recession. The great 
Light was observed in that wave which made lesser deities the sub- 
jects of worship. 

"Modern" Egypt, a Recession. 

You will understand, also, how in the decline from the worship 
of Osiris and Isis, to "Anubis" and the sacred Ox, "Apis," there 
was a descent from the knowledge, wisdom, and the power of the 
Divine Motherhood to the immurement of the senses again ; and that 
while the worship of the Ibis and other tutelar deities, was in ac- 



276 THE SOUL; 

cordance with astronomical signs, the spiritual significance of Osiris 
and Isis had been lost ere the more modern Egypt had any exist- 
ence. All that is known of the more recent history of Egypt is 
the worship of the lesser Divinities and the worship of other sym- 
bols of the earth and Heavens, without reference to their spiritual 
meaning; while all the true meaning of Osirian worship lies veiled 
and entombed in the monuments of more ancient Egypt. Not only 
will it be revealed that the larger pyramid at Gezah was not built at 
the time that it is supposed in history to have been built; but that 
the records it contains will antedate by many thousands of years 
that period, and will restore much of the real knowledge of the 
Osirian Dispensation. You will see that the culmination of the 
Osirian Dispensation was precisely that which is claimed by a lesser 
cyclic period, that is called the "Mosaic Dispensation" ; there is no 
"Mosaic Dispensation" in the larger sense. The Hebraic race was 
the gathering together of ancient races and people, who were scat- 
tered previously under the Osirian reign, and came back again by 
other pathways into Egypt and were again dispersed through Baby- 
lon into Palestine. 

The "Mosaic Dispensation" is one of the smaller cycles and bears 
only a reflected resemblance to the real Osirian kingdom. 

While the Osirian Cycle in its beginning and culmination in 
Egypt and the Orient enters upon its period of recession, the Earth 
is being prepared for another; even as during the period of the 
reign of the Divine Mother, other portions of the Earth were being 
prepared for the new Cycle, so do all the cycles overlap each other ; 
although there are distinct beginnings of every cycle, preparations 
do not begin with the Cycle, nor with the receding wave does the 
previous dispensation entirely cease. 

When the preparations for the new Cycle began the population 
of the whole earth was rapidly multiplying, with the continents 
that were added. You will readily understand, also, that even while 
some nations were still under the Osirian Dispensation there would 
be a waning of the Messianic Cycle; and that during that period 
there would also be preparation for another Dispensation in the re- 
mote portions of the world ; so the Osirian Dispensation had its 
counterpart also in what you denominate the "western world," which 
is older than Europe, older than some portions of Asia. 

The worship of the symbol of the Sun in this west land also cor- 
responded to the worship of the Angel of the Sun or Osiris ("Son 
of the Sun"), in Egypt. The ruins, upon which are inscriptions that 
even now are found in central America, are remnants of that past 



MESSIAHS. 277 

civilization that had its expression and perfection contemporane- 
ously with Egypt; they show an antiquity corresponding to the 
Cycle and period of that ancient civilization of Egypt, but of which 
you have no record, of which there are no traces excepting in the 
monuments, entablatures, and ruins of ancient cities and temples. 
The tribes that wander, or did wander, through North and South 
America are only remnants of a civilization that corresponded to the 
Osirian dynasties ; are the scattered fragments of a people that were 
more ancient than the progenitors of any of the present nations of 
Europe. While some portions of Asia may bear a greater impress 
of antiquity, seemingly, there is one portion of Egypt alone that 
does bear it; mucli_of the civilization of that portion now included 
in India, China, Japan and Africa, were descended from the civiliza- 
tion of the period to which we refer. 

Encircling the Earth with the Osirian Dispensation, therefore, 
was the reign of what was denominated the 

Angel of the Sun. 

Greater in splendor of knowledge than the Angel of the First 
Dispensation ; greater in power than the Power of the Second Dis- 
pensation ; greater in mingled Wisdom and Love, or whatever stood 
for these names, in the period in which beauty was enshrined on 
earth ; greater than all of these, and bearing the subtle impress of the 
Divine Mother in the Soul of Isis. Egypt blossomed the fairest land 
that the earth had yet yielded in all directions ; and the Osirian king- 
doms of the earth revealed greater light of knowledge, power, far 
greater than that which was born of earthly might, more beauty 
than that which dominated when physical beauty pervaded ; for each 
of those had its receding wave; and we here first begin to under- 
stand the real meaning of Wisdom. 

We have found now the subtle secret of that Divine Nature 
which is twofold; while perfect Love doth not yet abide, Wisdom 
that is enshrined in Love makes its dwelling place in the subtle 
strength and power of this Dispensation. That which we denom- 
inate the light of the sun under the name of Osiris, as the symbol 
of God, is ensphered, but in its absolute divine light the Infinite is 
not named. Through the Osirian Dispensation, by record and tra- 
dition, you have recourse to these mystic Names and Numbers, those 
that in this unspoken thought implied the Infinite, which would after- 
wards be spoken. You have, also, for the first time in the Dispensa- 
tions a spiritual perception of God ; and apart from the senses, apart 
from the physical creation that which was real Knowledge and its 



278 THE SOUL; 

expression ; that which was Power and its expression ; that which 
was human Law and visions of physical Beauty and their expres- 
sions become, under the illumination of the Osirian Dispensation, 
the results of Infinite Intelligence, the invisible potential God who 
is revealed to the intelligence of man. The reason that sacred num- 
bers and mystical names were employed to conceal the name of 
God was because God was not thought, by the unillumined ones, to 
be personally revealed in Egypt, but because revealed through the 
majesty of science and art, every token and expression which could 
possibly be made a synonym was employed to conceal the 

Sacred Name, 

lest those who did not understand or perceive should "take the 
name of the Infinite Deity in vain." 

It is not easy in this far time to follow this mystic and unspoken 
"name" of which Osiris and Isis were the veiled images, but of 
which "Horus," the child, was the manifestation, down through the 
different ages of Egyptian history, when at last the Infinite was lost 
sight of, and every form of life was made a symbol of the divine. 
In the decline of the true Osirian w r orship, every manifestation 
of nature, every form of life in tree and flower and fruitage, all 
tokens of the life-giving agency of the Sun, every expression in 
which a deity could be known, the name of a tutelar god was used. 
The image of procreation, every form of newly awakened life was 
symbolized in the sacred Ibis, or the dove (the "menat") ; the wor- 
ship of the lamb and the sacred ox, and a multitude of other out- 
ward things ; all these had their origin in the receding waves that 
were a reaction from the worship of the one true God, apart from 
forms and ceremony. After the knowledge had receded that gave 
the mystic names, and numbers, and tokens, and letters, and mythical 
symbols, there was nothing from which there could be a correct 
definition of component signs or letters which could be pronounced 
or understood, so mysteriously constructed and formed were they 
it is easy to trace the decline unto the worship of symbols; hence 
one of the reactions from the Osirian Dispensation was the origin 
of the symbols of the "Sun worship". 

Through the knowledge gained, as far as can be traced, of the 
worship of symbols, the Sun ("Fire," "light") seemed to absorb, 
or form the center of every form of outward expression, as far as 
devotion is concerned ; not so, however, when that real worship was 
at its height; even Osiris and Isis, lest they should be worshiped 
instead of God, were mysteriously veiled from the vision and from 



MESSIAHS. 279 

the senses; for, under that Dispensation, no forms of Osiris and 
Isis were ever beheld; so was the Divine Life shrouded and en- 
shrined ; so was it intended that the Divine Name should be hidden. 
Let us again behold how up the steps of the Osirian dynasties 
climbed the "Ancient Mother of Nations," Egypt, through all the 
steps of that wonderful Light that gave from the invisible world its 
only sign and token of divinity ; while there was Knowledge, it was 
knowledge under the Divine Light; all mathematical instruments, 
every appliance needed in every science or art, was made by the 
"Wise ones" in the name and the presence of the Divine. No knowl- 
edge was deemed of any value for itself alone; and the Sacred 
Mother, Isis, was invoked, such time as any of the Earth's chil- 
dren needed any mystic unfoldment concerning the generic life of 
earth; and the sacred wisdom of Osiris was invoked, such time as 
any Knowledge was sought to give its power unto man ; hence every 
form of life was obedient. Knowledge flowed towards the prophets 
and sages; and inspiration revealed the meaning of language and 
the true meaning of the Deity of the true Egyptian. Memnon was 
an expression of a Messiah of lesser degree and bearing similar 
tokens of divine knowledge. Trace back the mythology of Egypt, 
which you have received through Phoenicia and Greece (and all of 
Asia) to the declining of the Osirian Dispensation and you have 
the name which was handed down in Greece as "Memnon," the 
"inventor" of letters; you have the various tutelar Deities, each ex- 
pressing some particular form of knowledge, all of which have their 
prototypes in the Osirian Dispensation. In the Osirian age of the 
world, the lesser Messiahs embody the light of the sun, as the sun 
is the vivifying force, as shadow is the force that conserves and 
protects all lives, the history of the Generic existence was made 
known. Isis, the "veiled mother," was but another name for that 
mysterious dual power that in the image of the Divine, is revealed 
in the Soul, and obscured in the past in the kingdoms of the earth. 
In no human image of man did Isis and Osiris walk, but by their 
presence, ever revealed by these lesser Messiahs, they still did have 
physical expression upon earth. 

"Om : The Jewel is in the Lotus." 

There is an early tradition which had its origin in the far ancient 
sources of the Nile ; that without being considered other than tradi- 
tion now, was thought to be at one time the real mystic "story of 
Isis." It is said that from the cup of the Lotus flower, as quickened 
by the rays of the sun, which was the breath of Osiris, Isis sprang 



280 THE SOUL; 

into full being, and meeting the too ardent gaze of Osiris, rays of 
the sun, she departed beneath the waves, and at intervals appeared 
veiled in the image of the Lotus flower. Under the Osirian Dispen- 
sation everything associated with the name of Isis always bore the 
Symbol of Lotus bud or flower. You still have the image of the 
Lotus flower in the ruins of Egyptian architecture; the Lotus up- 
bearing, or at the head of the column ; wherever this is seen it is 
the symbol of Isis. It is also true, in a transcendental sense, that 
Isis was upon the earth; that Osiris, symbolizing the son of Wis- 
dom, as Isis symbolized the Mother of all life, walked the earth un- 
seen of all their subjects, yet forever manifesting their presence; 
and so mysterious were their lives, so baffling their presence, that 
whenever they were sought that they might be worshiped, they 
were never found in visible form, always receding, always withdraw- 
ing: Osiris unto the light of the sun, and Isis unto her place be- 
neath the waters and enfolded within the heart of Earth. Whenever 
mortals were sleeping, when they were not aware, this twain did 
walk the earth, did give forth their blessings, did instruct those 
who were ready to receive their light. The life and impress of 
their personalities upon the earth was in the image of that child, 
which is called "Horns" perverted into "Time giver," the God of 
day, or the divisions of the day. "Horns" was the Divine Mes- 
senger, the mouth-piece, the revealed expression of the Osirian Dis- 
pensation. It was in Horus more than in the personal presence of 
Isis and Osiris, that the Egyptians became aware of the living tes- 
timony of their Dispensation as the twelve interpreting cycles 
ascended the scale. It is at the culmination that Horus, the revealer 
of Osiris and Isis, appears, and while Isis and Osiris dwelt upon 
the earth when the "young child" was here, still they were not be- 
held. 

The story of Moses, whom the "king's Daughter" found in the 
"ark in the bulrushes," is the story of Horus, and should be placed 
back in the Osirian Dispensation. The "young child" was placed in 
the Lotus by the impersonated and embodied Isis, by the imper- 
sonated and embodied Osiris, that their presence personally might 
not be known. The "king's Daughter" as symbolized in the maiden 
descending unto the water, and her perceiving the "Life," the 
"Babe" in real form is the symbol that Truth, when discovered or 
revealed, always is discovered in silence : in this is the secret mys- 
tery of the Christ Parentage; Truth is thus revealed and made 
known ; so this Infant bearing the expression of Wisdom and Love 
and all life-giving power was a culmination of the Dispensation 



MESSIAHS. 281 

which bears the Osirian name. That was the period of time when 
the Egyptians builded the temples to the sun; at that time the 
temple of "Om," the sacred city, blazing like the light of the sun, 
was upon the earth. In that time the temples of Isis, wherein the 
"Vestals" ministered sacred and apart, were upreared. The maidens 
were as symbolized in twelve Lotus Blossoms that ever upbore the 
sacred pillars that upheld the domes of her Temples. The fairest 
and purest maidens were summoned who served in the temples of 
Isis. Women as well as men had knowledge then; for it was a 
period when Osiris gave to the daughters of Isis knowledge of Wis- 
dom; and Isis gave the Love that belonged to her Dispensation; 
for had not the Divine Mother touched the earth with her Light, 
had she not given unto all mankind what was first theirs by her 
presence ; and now had not Isis declared what the Mother had 
revealed ? So the maidens served in the temples ; women shared in 
the making of laws ; Osiris and Isis, through those who reigned and 
bore the later cycles, were under their own names, and gave man 
and woman equal power. This was not for a long period ; grad- 
ually the maidens and women were withdrawn from the temples 
and from interpreting the sacred meaning of the sacred oracles ; 
gradually there was perversion by the self-appointed priesthood; 
and gradually the sacred names and numbers were made to serve 
the self-seeking of ambition or other purposes ; and the perception 
of Truth, gradually declining, sunk into the worship of symbolism, 
not the worship of Life. The sun, earth, moon, planets, and stars, 
and the various forms of life which the earth expresses, were made 
the objects instead of the symbols of worship, as Osiris and Isis 
withdrew into the far kingdom where the Messiahs abide. 

The earth seemingly, again, was left in darkness ; and the Egyp- 
tian Cycle was closed and Egypt was dead. Only flickering frag- 
ments again appeared under a reflected light you will find in what 
is called the "Mosaic Dispensation." The word dispensation there 
is not historical; there is no "Dispensation of Moses." There is 
nothing in the history of the Jews, contained in the Jewish or 
Hebrew Bible, that makes Moses other than the Leader, the Prophet. 
There is an account borrowed from the Osirian Dispensation of 
the Beginnings of Life, of the typical "Adam and Eve," and even 
the sacred names of the prophets and seers are names that are 
handed down from Egypt, while the Hebraic account was that of 
the life of a people that might bear some resemblance to this record. 
Uninterpreted by Egyptian knowledge, the books of the Pentateuch 
mean nothing; uninterpreted by this Osirian Dispensation all that 



282 THE SOUL; 

is the supposed history of the "Children of Israel" amounts to 
nothing. The Inspired Lights which were recorded as living among 
them was history set forward several centuries. 

We will name this dispensation of Osiris and Isis the Fourth 
Regular Dispensation, as there have been five dispensations, the next 
will be the Fifth. 

To recapitulate : Tonight you have the Egyptian, or Osirian Dis- 
pensation, which is dimly handed down to you through Greece on 
the one hand; through the traditions of the religious (Hebraic) his- 
tory of Palestine on the other ; you have knowledge of that Osirian 
Dispensation, as preserved in tombs, inscriptions and entablatures 
in Egypt, which were called "ancient" several thousand years ago ; 
and even six thousand years ago Egypt bore no resemblance to the 
Osirian Dispensation (for earlier on Earth was the worship of 
Or esses, not Osiris). There is always a reaction from the Divine 
Splendor and you are to bear in mind that the foundations of 
knowledge, which are upon the earth today, have been handed 
down from the ancient Osirian Egypt ; however, bearing the impress 
of the primal Hermesian period, still not like it, but revealed more 
fully in Divine tokens. The unknown and unspeakable name of 
God, the image of that which is born of Osiris and Isis, the Earth 
form and beauty and power of Horus — what the splendor was to 
the masses in that period you do not even know by name. It would 
be useless to rescue the lesser cyclic names from the earthly oblivion 
where they now rest, except to serve an added purpose in after years 
with the revelation that is to come in the Sixth Dispensation under 
the Arch Angel who reigned over that Dispensation. It was enough 
to know the name of Osiris and the nature of the Divine Mother 
who preceded that Dispensation. It was enough to know the name 
of "Isis" under the Sacred Image which revealed the knowledge 
of the past, as well as a third principle in the Divine Life, the child 
"Horus," who awakened, being borne from the Celestial Kingdom 
to find himself in the image of the clay, being brought forward to 
the estate of earthly manhood, and coming to reign in Egypt with all 
power and divinest knowledge. Under that Dispensation and its 
kingdoms you have the various names of Rulers and "Dynasties" 
with which Egypt abounds; a great number under the name of 
"Rameses," handed down from the previous dispensation; other 
names interpreted under the mystic titles of each lesser Messiah; 
but all are so dimly veiled, and the distinct Spiritual or Messianic 
dynasties are so little understood, and even so intermingled with the 
physical kingdoms, that it is impossible to separate them for the un- 



MESSIAHS. 283 

derstanding of the intelligence of today. You will know, however, 
that for the first time in this Osirian Dispensation the unseen and 
"unknown" God was worshipped without form; for the first time 
the perception of the Divine Infinite was awakened in the human 
mind as One Soul ; knowingly the spirit worshiped ; and for the first 
time removed from the senses and from mere intellectual knowl- 
edge, the life like unto that of Divinity, was sought in the kingdom 
of the Soul. 



284 THE SOUL; 

"OM MANI PADME HUM." 

Om the Jewel is in the lotus, 

Spark, 
Of that Divine, primeval Flame 
Whence issuing all spirits came; 
Breath of All life, when understood, 
The Infinite Eternal Good. 

Om the Jewel is in the lotus 

Germ, 
Tenebrous, Isis-veiled and hidden, 
Waiting until from mandate bidden, 
Cometh the quicking To-Be; 

Sent forth from Life's Infinity. 

Om the Jewel is in the lotus, 

Root, 
And stem, and tiny trembling leaf, 
Girded and swathed in watery sheaf, 
Shadows darkling around, above, 

Murmurous monody of Love. 

Om the Jewel is in the lotus 

Bud, 
Whispering of untold mysteries, 
Voices of wondrous prophecies, 
Gray of mornings all Divine 

Bursting to tints Incarnadine! 

Om the Jewel is in the lotus 

Flower! 
White of the Soul; Gold of the Day, 
Where the iridescent waters play. 
O breath of me! O heart of me! 
Life of all life Eternally! 

Om the Jewel is in the lotus 

Dew! 
Distilled in the Alembic known 
By Love's pure Alchemy alone; 
Sacred Seal and Signet Sign. 
The Life! The Cross of Light Divine! 
"Om Mani padme hum." 



SEVENTH LESSON. 

BRAHM. 

BRAHMA, VISHNU, SIVA. 

Infinite Life, Divine Love and Wisdom, Mother-Father of all 
souls: unto whom we must ever turn in the silent homage of the 
soul, and through the spirit, syllable only those names known to 
mortal speech; yet within the all hallowed shrine we must worship 
in silence; and there the voiceless and wordless Name must for- 
ever be breathed ; may each heart turn with reverence to that shrine ; 
may every life be uplifted and transfigured; and may they all be- 
hold where the Angels who are Thy messengers wait to declare Thy 
truth; let each, with all abiding and perfect Love, turn unto that 
only altar where Truth is revealed, and where Wisdom and Knowl- 
edge and Power are known ; and as they turn unto that Shrine In- 
effable, baptized in its light, strengthened by its power, uplifted by 
its divinity, may they know that the all-encompassing Light and all 
pervading Life, the Infinite, abideth within and pervadeth them. 
May they behold in the wondrous Cycles by which Thy truth is 
declared, the evidence of that which is borne from within, and may 
they with added and perfect Love surmount all obstacles to the 
understanding of Thy Truth; and, as the Angels draw near, may 
they abide in Thy love forever. Amen. 

Beloved ones: even as ye turn unto that perfect altar of Love 
seeking the Life and Light Divine, so must ye again, baptized in 
its all healing Light, pervaded by its all potent Power, receive the 
baptism at that shrine ; sustaining and strengthening the instrument 
through whom we give these truths, as she is sustained and strength- 
ened within by the Angels for revealing the added light of Soul. 

285 



286 THE SOUL; 

The Fifth Great Cycle, or Dispensation, 

Includes all that is historically known in the world today, and 
stretches far back into "prehistoric" times ; to where tradition sup- 
plies the place of history, and to where the remote sources of many 
co-related streams of human life and thought, revelation and 
worship, become merged in the great beginning of the 

Fifth Dispensation. 
Not only is this true, but we shall include many of the names 
and symbols of the separate systems of worship, and their "Avatars," 
Messiahs, or "Buddhas," under this great all-defining name; and 
endeavor to show that each "Era", or seemingly separate "Re- 
ligious" epoch, is in reality a portion of this Fifth Dispensation, a 

lesser cycle. 

J OM. 

Long had the world waited for the message that was now to 
be declared; all potencies of the physical life and all achievements 
of the human mind had reached their seeming perfection and cul- 
mination. 

If no added knowledge were to be given unto the world, that 
which had been received might suffice for that kind of "saving 
grace" that is born of Knowledge, of Power, of Beauty and Wisdom 
in the external form of human Law, and of the partial recognition 
of the Infinite ; and if the Earth, made perfect under the dominion 
of man, required no other salvation or recognition of Truth for 
the souls immured here, there would needs be nothing more; but 
with the decline of the Osirian Religion, with the gradual decay of 
Egypt and of those nations conquered by her and instructed in her 
learning, with the fast receding lines of light that had been eclipsed, 
there was seemingly nothing but material shadow. Yet even in the 
midst of the shadow there was greater preparation. 

From out the Heavens where the Arch Angels abide, the Celes- 
tial Angels having charge over the Fifth Great Cycle, there came 
such a glow and warmth and fervor to the Earth, revivifying, 
kindling all that portion of the world known as the "Orient," as 
had never been known; also unto some portion of the Western 
World, where the nations had kept pace with this new Orient, the 
New Light came. 

The New baptism was especially Divine ; there was to be brought 
to the world somewhat that had been lacking in each Dispensation 
that had preceded it. While there had been worship, while in the 
Dispensation of Osiris there had been somewhat of the recognition 



MESSIAHS. 287 

of the absoluteness of the Infinite, the One Word for which the 
world had long waited and for which many had watched had not 
been spoken ; that Name which could not be pronounced until pro- 
nounced in the Dispensation which was to give it birth, was the 

Infinite Good. 

The divine potential God of Love, the Deity as enshrined and 
hidden, had been declared; but the Infinite Good had not been 
known ; as near to Love as is the recognition of kindness and charity 
to that highest attribute had been the previous light. 

The dawn of this New Light was like an overspreading glory; 
all over India and the Orient there was preparation for it. The ab- 
stract forms of intellectualism had taken away the Divine from all 
form of worship without having declared anew the Deity in any 
Spiritual name or image. The Name was now to be first revealed 
to those prepared upon the Earth ; if there had been previously rec- 
ognition of Deity in nature, the expression of Deity through the 
intellectual forces manifested in the universe, if there had been 
Knowledge that law is perfect that the universe is governed by 
mathematics, if there had been an application, as there was, of every 
attribute of intellect magnified and deified ; in this token of a new 
revelation there was a departure from the senses, a withdrawal from 
the mere intellect, and gradually the world seemed wrapped in a 
maze of beauty and Spiritual loveliness. A Spiritual haze like that 
seen in the atmosphere which sometimes precedes the morning of 
Earthly day, crept over the Orient preparing for the New Dawn ; as 
sometimes the glory of the morning sun is carefully veiled from the 
sight, ere it bursts in full splendor in the sky ; and where the fore- 
gleams of this new light had penetrated, there was such departure 
from the methods of the intellect, such absolute absence of desire 
for physical power, such devotion to that which seemed a prophecy 
of the unseen, that the very land in which this religion was born, 
typified its abstract nature. 

The most ancient teachings of this new light are not recorded ; 
later the recorded teachings were in the broken lines of light 
adapted to human need; no one could see the light of this ancient 
name of Omnipotent Deity ; the ancient Brahm or the ancient Om. 

A. U. M. : Aditi, Varuna, Mithra. 

The first names which appeared in this Dispensation expressing 
the deity, were not broken in the threefold form that later was to be 
revealed. 



288 THE SOUL; 

BRAHM was the One All Wise, Perfect Supreme Good ; the 
Divine Infinite abiding in Eternity. The Primal expression of 
Absolute Goodness, abstract, apart from the universe, separate 
from matter and time and sense (which are relative), not identified 
with the Creation, not praised as "Great" or "Glorious" because of 
that creation, not worshipped, because there is no need, but the 
Infinite, all-knowing Good; the one former "unpronounceable 
name." 

So exalted was this thought, so perfect this portrayal in the 
primal teaching of the Religion which has borne the name of 
"Brahmanical," that there was no outward adequate expression of 
God, and therefore no praise or worship of the Absolute. Remem- 
ber, BRAHM was the "Ineffable Good," so absolute, so removed 
from all external form, that there was no need to worship, but a 
Perception of Deity alone, through meditation and introspection, 
constituted the first recognition by the Sages of this Name and 
Dispensation. 

The Angels, Sages and prophets who heralded the first Incarnate 
Life proclaimed the Dispensation, which presented in its first cycle 
a reaction from those external propositions and mathematical sci- 
entific laws, and the many deities and attributes and powers who 
had been worshipped as divinities before. 

The advent of this Religion in the Orient was like a dream; 
each form of recognition of it as Truth came spontaneously into 
being. Whosoever these first people were to whom Brahm was 
revealed, there is no need to invite you to their external habitations ; 
the Earth yielded all that was needed for subsistence, the fruitage 
of the trees and vines hung in rich abundance around them, there 
was no ambitious desire to conquer other nations, there was no 
need of material worship ; it was a repetition of the "Eden" time 
with an added Superlight; it was an Eden within an Eden, a 
Glory beyond a Glory, more like that primal Millennium when the 
angels dwelt upon the Earth, or like the final Millennium, than like 
that which any other age or people had experienced. 

BRAHM the Divine, the Infinite, was conceived of, was per- 
ceived; but the name was only breathed in the innermost silences. 
Thus that period which introduced the Brahmanical Dispensation 
to the world, at first had no record ; it was declared by those who 
first perceived this Light that no record should be given. It was 
not until the second avatar or second Messiah of that Dispensation 
that the truth was broken to the comprehension of others. The 
first who perceived it did not declare it, only lived it; the first 



'MESSIAHS. 289 

Messiah of that Dispensation did not declare ; he only stood among 
those who perceived the truth as he did, giving the light in the 
life which perceived God. 

Perfect peace reigned there; absolute freedom from strife of 
any kind; there was not even the strife of mental competition, no 
intellectual effort to make oneself successful above one's fellows; 
nothing that indicated a desire to "conquer the Earth" as in pre- 
ceding Dispensations. There was no repetition in the first portion 
of this Dispensation of the preceding one ; there was a reaction and 
an advance, absolute and complete, as if all the struggle and all the 
striving and all the love of mortal power, and all the desire for 
physical conquest, and all the material knowledge and all the human 
law, had been merged into the one perception of the acceptance of 
Divine Good. Nothing was questioned, nothing doubted, all seemed 
to be known because perceived. 

As time passed, however, there were the many to whom only 
partial perception came; to whom must be declared something like 
the "law" which, it was said, was given to Moses upon the mountain, 
that could be understood by the people ; something must be given 
to the understanding. The light that followed was that which broke 
in fragments the clear "white light" of the Primal Brahmanical 
Religion. 

ZARDUSHT. 

The second Messenger or Pronouncer of the Brahmanical faith, 
although subsequently associated with the Persian whom you know 
as Zoroaster, was none other than Zardusht, antedating Zoroaster 
by many thousands of years. 

For the purposes of manifestation the Infinite BRAHM was 
expressed or manifested in three equal Divinities: Brahma, the 
Creator; Vishnu, Protector, Preserver; Siva, Disintegrator (de- 
stroyer). Neither of these was "first" or greater than the other. 
All were working together as the "Manifestation" of the Infinite, 
wherever Manifestation was required. 

The Angel, or Power, of the first Manifestation of Brahma, the 
Creator, was "Mahat" ; as taught in this Religion, the first produc- 
tion of Nature, of Primal Intelligence, since in this sublime teaching 
there is and can be no "Manifestation" either of Matter or Mind 
without the direct action of Intelligence. Then came the manifesta- 
tion of "qualities" or attributes, through Vishnu, the preserver of 
all that Brahma creates. And as all created things must ultimately 
pass, Siva, the Disintegrator, forever is at the gateway of life to 



290 THE SOUL; 

institute change (miscalled death). The Vedas contain the essen- 
tial doctrines today of this ancient announcement. 

Zardusht constituted and established a complete system of teach- 
ing, that v came afterward to be known under the names of the 
Sacred Books, to be referred to later. 

But the greater portion of his teaching was to those who already 
partially or wholly illumined, could understand, could both grasp 
his teachings by perception and by the powers of the mind. It is 
certainly safe to say, whether regarded in the light of "Religion" 
or "Philosophy," that the Brahmanical system of thought, including 
of course the teachings of Buddha Gautama, is the most complete 
system of abstract mental (spiritual) teaching in the world, and 
includes all metaphysical and philosophical solutions of that which 
relates to the Infinite Intelligence and to the Intelligence of 
Mankind. 

Brahm, as previously stated, has three portrayals in the 
Brahmanical faith : Brahma, the creator ; Vishnu, the preserver 
or savior; and Siva, the destroyer or disintegrator; these three 
expressions bear somewhat upon earlier Egyptian interpretations, 
but are in no sense borrowed from them. To understand this 
interpretation you should know that the second Messiah of this 
dispensation, or Zardusht, was called "one of the Divine Inter- 
preters," and was supposed to belong to the true incarnations of 
Vishnu. Other expressions had not then been manifested; as 
previously intimated, the first Brahmanical Messiah, Vishnu, with 
his twofold life, is perpetually veiled. In the images that picture 
Vishnu, you would see a barge, as nearly as the early art of that 
period could portray, representing Vishnu sailing upon the waters 
of Celestial life, attended by his Bride who is forever the silent 
companion of his journeyings, but who remains veiled, while he is 
expressing as a Buddha the Light of Brahm in mortal form. The 
"Lotus Flower," which also was connected with the Egyptian Isis, 
uplifts the Bride and sustains her while Buddha (Vishnu incarnated) 
is teaching the world. 

Nothing was recorded, as said before, of this First teaching, 
but those who receive anew these teachings know that the Infinite 
Om is not expressed in any forms of life except in the state of 
being, but is manifested in all life, and that all other names that 
apply to Deity are but to break the Infinite Sphere to the com- 
prehension of man; and that whatever attributes the "Manifesta- 
tion" may be said to possess, like those of Brahma, you recognize 
them ; but they are unspoken and unwritten of Brahm. In the 



MESSIAHS. 291 

other characters ; Vishnu and Siva, however, they are revealed, 
and in the various stages of the culminations of the lesser Messiahs. 
No doubt all that you read of Vishnu, manifesting in the various 
Buddhas, must portray the expression of the Divine Power, under 
the "preserving" or "saving" forces. As that "saving force" illus- 
trates the Divine Goodness, so every avatar that manifested the 
light was an incarnation of Vishnu ; in other words, every separate 
Messianic expression in this revealed religion, is but to give added 
instruction concerning Divine Goodness ; to know that Goodness 
stands revealed, to realize that it encompasses and surrounds all 
time and space. 

This great Revealment was at first, as stated before, stamped 
on a few prepared lives, and by them held sacred, then revealed 
by Zardnsht, the Second Messiah of that Dispensation (avatar 
of Vishnu), whose teachings are preserved in the Vedas and 
Shastra, and extending into Persia formed the basis of the Zends. 
The first contains the four glad songs of the Basic Truths; the 
second includes the Vedas, and also the laws or principles for 
personal and national (universal) government. The uppermost of 
the latter are: "Right being," "Right thinking," "Right doing." 
The center being right, nothing can be wrong. The primal basis of 
Religion, Philosophy and Moral Law of the world is handed down 
in those sacred books. 

There were four principal distinct branches from the Brahman- 
ical religion; one comes to you from India, which is the primal 
channel; another comes from China through the Philosophy and 
interpretation of Confucius and other Chinese philosophers ; the 
other comes from Persia through Zoroaster; and a fourth, though 
hidden partly, as we shall hereafter explain, through the "Children 
of Israel." These branches were each divided into more sects and 
cults than there are sects in Christendom or the world at the 
present time. . All over that portion of the Orient, where the 
Brahmanical Faith first had its outpouring, all over Egypt and 
Northern Africa, Asia and Asia Minor, there may be at the present 
time, even when the original faith is almost dead, at least hundreds 
of different sects; it is possible there were more at that time, but 
there are many that are permanent. 

The sacred tradition, that to a primal few who "were prepared," 
"who knew," "who were like unto Brahm in essence," became, in 
the decline of the second Messianic cycle, the basis for the forming 
of "Orders," "Cults," "Sects," and that abhorrent system of Caste 
that is the curse of India today. 



292 THE SOUL; 

In the beginning or foundation of the Religious system, there 
were indeed real "Sacred Orders," constituted of such lives as had 
the "innermost revealments," and by "Attainment" had reached 
certain spiritual heights ; traces of those real orders are found in 
the "Magi," the "Mahatmas," and probably in the original "Yogis." 

The "Brahmans" or Priests, who now dominate in India over 
all who adhere to the mere name of the Brahmanical system, and 
who are the perpetuators of the "Caste," must not be confounded 
with the early Teachers, nor the later Avatars. 

The period of time of one Dispensation permits not only various 
interpretations of, and departures from, the Primal perception or 
revelation, but the "Buddhas" that necessarily came to explain the 
divine purposes, were also variously interpreted; and each inter- 
pretation had its division. Thus the sects multiplied, and in the 
past several thousand years there have been futile attempts to 
"explain" the original doctrines of the Brahmanical system by the 
"interpretations" or "noninterpretations," of the teachings of the 
various Buddhas. The most ideal expressions are found in many 
of those teachers and sages with whose names you are not familiar. 
The traditions and histories of Oriental lands teem with the various 
presentations of this Oriental drama. The whole system of 
Thought and teaching, as we shall presently show, has come down 
to you through the sources mentioned, and through those to be 
named later. The Sublime teachings of Zardusht followed the 
Divine Silence of the first lesser cycle of this vast period, founding 
the sacred orders, the "Holy Men," "Angels," "Mahatmas," "Magi," 
who received Revelation; later each interpreted the ideal Silence 
or system of "Meditation" in his own way. 

Then came other interpreters of a more external nature, whose 
names are lost to you in the mists of distance ; but sufficient is 
known to show that those entitled to the name of "Buddha" after 
the Second (already named Zardusht) were the founders of dif- 
ferent "Eras" or particular lines of teaching, based, it is true, on 
the original threefold manifestation : Brahma, Vishnu, Siva. These 
various, but still wonderful metaphysical, teachings form the basis 
for all the transcendentalism in the world. You have derived little 
that can be named poetry from Egypt ; you have derived nothing 
so appealing to the imagination from any source as from this one 
vast Oriental drama; and as the impersonation or expression of 
the abstract idea of the Divine the early Brahmanical teachings, 
interpreted by the Buddhas, will stand as the epitomized idealism 
of the world. This sublime and beautiful Philosophy, this Religious 



MESSIAHS. 293 

system, those poems, have been infiltrated into all the later Systems 
of Religious teaching, including the Hebraic Bible, and have been 
handed down to you in snatches and fragments through the various 
interminglings of the ages, races and nations. The preceding Dis- 
pensation had outwrought all that was possible of material power 
and intellectual science and art upon the earth, including a Dis- 
pensation of Beauty which was realistic. 

The Ideal Dream of Goodness, Harmony, and Beauty was 
embodied in all that is meant by the word Brahma; and the 
Brahmanical faith lighting up the Orient with its splendor, was the 
only torch of glory. Down the different steeps of time, including 
all that semi-history of which you are aware, even in the receding 
waves of the Brahmanical religion of which you hear today, there 
is that touch of wonderful poesy, the realm of perception and 
imagination first enkindled, and upon the wings of imagination if 
not of perception people followed the Buddhas in their Light. 

With each new teacher, leader, prophet or Buddha, was the 
recognition and reconciliation of the world, even in the midst of 
shadow to the Infinite; then came the application of Divine Good 
to all relations of life. Indeed, the first half of the Brahmanical 
dispensation was one of spreading the light, excepting among the 
nations that could not be included in that dispensation. 

ZOROASTER— The Parsees. 

The succeeding smaller cycles with their culminating Messiahs, 
were not limited, however, to India (the cradle of Brahmanism). 
Overflowing through the various sacred teachers and secret orders, 
and the more open teachings of scholars of all degrees, the subtle 
lines of this system re-appear in the still hidden teachings of Chinese 
philosophers, of which Confucius is the accepted head; re-appear 
in the Zoroastrian System of Persia, simplified and made beautiful 
by a pure system of inner worship (of which Light is the external 
Symbol) and perfect ethics. In fact, the "Parsee" today preserves 
the spirit of true worship and moral teaching, long since lost by 
the "Brahmans," "Priests," of India. 

The receding nations that had their period of culmination under 
the Osirian Dispensation, saw nothing that could indicate the con- 
quering of strife and contention, but there were portions who per- 
ceived almost ere it was stated, and others who unfolded gradually 
into the principle of receiving the Divine Good, of knowing the 
application of the Divine Good, and of so regulating the human 



294 THE SOUL; 

life and adjusting of human purposes, that the Divine Good would 
be pre-eminent. But there came, as there always must, a distinct 
separation, and gradually the various "interpreters" withdrew from 
each other; gradually schisms and differences sprang up; the light 
of many people was withdrawn to more ancient or to false teachers 
and altars; and even India herself in all that related to primal 
Brahmanism was distinctly divided into castes, classes, philosophies 
and interpretations innumerable, declining into pantheistic and other 
forms of worship, even of materialistic tutelar deities. 

Then came the Ideal Buddha who for a time seemed to unite 
all these contending factions ; whose teaching and example swept 
with a surpassing and wonderful swift Light over all Asia, bearing 
the Divine Religious interpretation of Reconciliation, who, at last 
comprehending the meaning of Sorrow, knowing the discord and 
differences that were in the world, knowing the strife and contention 
that must ever spring up in certain states, he who is typified in 

BUDDHA GAUTAMA, 

Reconciled all conditions of human life; declared and restored the 
original purposes of the primal Brahmanical revelation, and gave 
the ideal instead of the literal interpretation, and made practical in 
the individual the Divine Life; and for the time being, imparted 
such pulsations of reality to this Divine Possession, that then and 
there the world saw in him and his teachings the realization and 
idealization of the highest religion that had been known. The primal 
"Brahma" was restored. The revealments and work of Brahma, 
Vishnu and Siva were made known. The fundamental principles 
of the Religion, as adapted to human needs, were re-declared; and 
the sublime pathway for personal guidance was made plain and 
clear in the necessary steps of Self-conquest : "overcoming." Over 
all nations that had received the worship of Brahma he held such 
divine sway as that (whether you trace the history through China 
and Japan, and receive the interpretation of Chinese Buddhists, or 
whether you go back to India and borrow from the primal splendor), 
you must still, viewing this wonderful "reformation" that swept 
over all the East, having its culmination in India, perceive the 
baptism that came from that Buddha whose history is revealed in 
Buddha Gautama, whose record is received and whose teachings 
form the basis of nearly all the literature of India. You will recog- 
nize all the splendor of this wonderful restatement of a wonderful 
religion. 



MESSIAHS. 295 

Whatever has been embodied in any human conception up to the 
beginning of the cycle here recorded, or later up to the close of the 
Great Cycle (the end of which you have witnessed) ; whatever 
divine purpose has been declared by any sage, prophet, seer, or 
Messiah; whatever paeans of exalted praise have been written or 
sung; whatever production of divine imagination has lent its rare 
powers to the literature of the world; whatever has rescued the 
religions of the Earth from utter and absolute idolatry; you will 
find in the Primal Brahmanical faith; and its later Messiahs or 
Restorers, especially Buddha Gautama. 

When it becomes possible under the Sixth Dispensation for the 
restoration of all systems of religion, when it shall be possible 
under the light that is to come to the world, for the world to know 
these successive steps, people will see with the light from the Orient, 
the glory from Brahma, the inner knowledge from the Buddha, the 
moral teachings which the later Buddhas declared as applied to 
human life ; the recognition of the interpretation of all these primal 
Religious Truths is that which must constitute the Ideal Perceptions 
of every Religious Truth ever taught, and of every perfect system 
whether revealed by tradition, word of mouth, or by the records 
that are in the world. 

If you have your knowledge of mathematics, iscience, and 
mechanical construction of the universe; all the forces and equi- 
librium in nature which were revealed in the primal Dispensations 
and brought down through ancient Egypt ; if you have your knowl- 
edge of letters and chemistry and architecture from Egypt, you 
have your ideal Philosophy, everything that is in the realm of pure 
transcendentalism, from India; you have the perception of One 
only God, not Osiris, not even the nameless God of Egypt, nor of 
any other Dispensation, but the Brahmanical God; and you have 
in true Buddhism, rescued from that silence into which the Orient 
necessarily receded, because of the abstract nature of the Primal 
Brahmanical religion, a restored presentation adapted to the com- 
prehension of the present day, the religious systems of the Orient. 

"Om ; mani padme hum." 

The Great "Reformation" or Interpretation and Illumination of 
Buddha Gautama spread, as said before, over all civilized portions of 
Asia, and filled the nations with its light ; re-establishing not only the 
real Religious basis of the former worship, but revealing the true 
pathway of Life : Victory over the Senses, and over selfish desires; 



296 THE SOUL; 

not by crucifying or torturing the body, but by conquest of the 
Mind and Spirit, by "Overcoming." 

As is true of all Teachers and systems of teaching, there was 
recession from this pure life and teaching, especially in India. 
The "Brahmans"* (Priests), who had never ceased to decry and 
persecute Buddha and his teachings, restored again the system of 
"Caste" and favoritism that the pure democracy of Buddha Gau- 
tama's teaching had abolished, and today there are fewer Buddhist* 
in India than any country of the East where the teachings had 
penetrated. 

We have now traced to India, not only the beginnings of this 
Great Fifth Cycle, the Brahmanical Dispensation — although some 
of its earlier revealments and avatars (Buddhas) are veiled in the 
early mists of its primal morning splendor- — but we have brought 
forward as distinctly born of this Splendor,, the Confucian, the 
Zoroastrian, the Buddhistic systems (Gautama), and undoubtedly 
much that was afterward included in the Babylonian "mysteries," 
and the later worship in Egypt (of the Pharaohs). 

Moses. 

Clearly the next step is the Hebraic Era (Mosaic). The origin 
and history of the people of Judea (all that are included in the terms 
"Jewish," "Hebraic," must be left to more external history). The 
religious teachings of this wonderful people — their "Bible" — will be 
found in the Pentateuch: the first five books of the "Christian" 
Bible ; this also had a Brahmanical, more than an Egyptian origin, 
though the roots of many ideas may be traced to Egypt, but, as said 
before, they came down through Brahmanical nations, instead of by 
direct lines through Egypt ; so this offspring of the Orient, separate 
from Egyptian history, bears somewhat of its symbolism: In the 
One God, in the necessity of presenting a twofold and threefold light 
to the comprehension of the masses (but the Jews regarded the 
other nations as "Idolatrous"), in their symbols of worship of 
nature and natural images. But whatever is "idolatry" in any of 
the Eastern nations or among their people today, there was no 
idolatry in the beginnings, nor at any time when the true prophets 
or Buddhas appeared; idolatry crept into and among such people 
as did not belong to the true or existing Dispensation, as could not 
be reached by its teachings or Messianic Life. There are idolators 
in every age, as among the professing Christians those who do not 

* By this is not meant the true teachers of Brahma. 



MESSIAHS. 297 

believe nor practice much of the Christ life, are the Idolators of 
today. 

Under various lines of descent the "tribes of Israel" were the 
renewal of a former group of "tribes" or "nations" who had wor- 
shipped the "unknown," "nameless," or "one true God." It was 
under the leader, teacher and prophet, Moses, that they were led 
back toward that worship after many wanderings. The "wilder- 
ness," "Egypt" (darkness) and other symbolic words illustrate 
states or conditions, and might have been used symbolically instead 
of historically. The learned Rabbis — and more particularly those 
versed in the sacred records of the "Inner Temple" — are perfectly 
well prepared to lead the student through that historical and sym- 
bolic labyrinth. Many of the "Tribes" in Judea came into Palestine 
through separate ways and from separate lines of descent, until by 
one distinct line of Prophets the "Revelation" was complete that 
united and led them as nearly as possible to the One true God. 

Nazareth. 

There was, however, no recognition by them (the Hebraic tribes) 
of the one obscure and almost unknown tribe, the Nazarites — 
"Can any good come out of Nazareth?" is ever the typical expression 
of the scorn of those in high places when the humble teacher appears. 
But they were those who "prepared the way for Jesus to appear." 
This is where the sacred order of succession was lost sight of among 
the Hindus and other Oriental people. They expected another 
Buddha — even as "Israel" expected a Messiah, but they had lost 
or did not heed the "Sign." The "Wise Men," the "Magi" were 
Persians who knew the meaning of the "Cycles" and knew the 
Symbol of the Angel that would appear when the Messiah was to 
come : The pentagram or five pointed star. 

Evidently the account of "the Beginning," of "Creation," the 
Edenic state, the Creation of Adam and Eve (typical) are re-state- 
ments of the primal history of the "Book of the Beginnings," a 
preparation or introduction for the "Revelations" that are to follow. 
The "Sacred Name" (veiled), the "Sacred Numbers" (Sepharoth), 
and the accompanying Symbols, denote Oriental origins. The "One 
God" (Om), whose mystic or real name was veiled — as in Egypt 
and India (the Primal Infinite). If today nearly all of art and 
science (including mathematics) can be traced through Greece to 
Egypt, the rare Idealism that crept into the Jewish writings, and 
much of the Sacred symbolism, must be considered as coming from 
India and Persia. 



298 THE SOUL; 

The Hebraic "Line of Descent." 

Evidently here among these people were the "beginnings of the 
end," the preparation for the closing of the Great Cycle. The 
"Line of Descent" is both material and Spiritual; the restoration 
of the true worship (One God), the establishment of the line of 
prophets, the preservation of Egyptian and Hindu symbols, and 
their esoteric meanings. The founding of the "line of descent," 
"Abraham, Isaac, Jacob" ; the esoteric "House of David" and 
"Throne of David" was the esoteric line of descent for the "com- 
ing of the Messiah." 

In passing, it is well to note, as you are aware, that the Jews 
never accepted the Messiah called "Christ" (Jesus) ; that they are 
looking (at least the orthodox Jews) for their Messiah to appear 
and restore Jerusalem and establish His Kingdom upon the earth, 
and where they expect (such as are accepted) to abide with Him 
forever in the literal Kingdom of Heaven on Earth. 

It is not possible, within the limits of these teachings, to trace 
the Jewish (or Mosaic) history through the various national stages 
that caused it to become the one central or culminating line that led 
to the Completion, the Fulfillment, of the Fifth Dispensation. 
Scholars have access to the various books that form the Jewish 
Bible (Pentateuch) and to other records; while the "Apocrypha," 
or "hidden" works, are possibly only understood by those in- 
structed in the esoteric teachings of the "Inner Temples," or the 
"Holy of Holies." Neither can we here discuss the adoption by 
Christians of the Sacred and other books of the Jewish record as a 
portion (the Old Testament) of their Bible. 

The ramifications of the "Origines" of the Hebraic peoples 
(tribes), their divisions and national characteristics, must be left 
for the Student of Races. It is certain, however, that glimpses of 
all lines of preceding revelations are found in the sacred books of 
the Jews ; as well as the symbols that denote scholarship of learning 
traceable to both Egypt and India. While in both the revealed 
(Apocalyptical) and Apocryphal (hidden) portions are clear indi- 
cations of the various Sacred Orders and the wonderful reveal- 
ments of preceding Dispensations. As the prelude to the Final 
Cycle of this Grand System of the Orient the history of the Hebraic 
nations is the history of the most interesting epoch of the world ; 
preceding and including, as it does, the 



MESSIAHS. 299 

Messianic Life 

That crowns and makes complete, down to the present day, all the 
Messianic Cycles, great and small, of the Earth. 

The Messiahs of this Dispensation were heralded by the Angel 
bearing the Pentagram symbol, and when that symbol appeared, no 
matter where, those who were initiated were to trace the Messiah 
heralded by the Five Pointed Star, by the appearance of the Angel 
under that symbol. The Pentagram was not known to the schol- 
ars, only to the Initiates, the "higher priests," and Buddhas and the 
embodied Angels ; consequently among the masses of the people, the 
"sign" could not be known. All the other "Buddhas" excepting 
Jesus were born in other countries, and the number was complete, 
except one ; while the interval between the time of which we write 
and the advent of Buddha Gautama was greater than modern his- 
torians suppose; the appearance of the Pentagram was the true 
sign in all the Orient, including Persia, of the New Messiah. It 
was now the recession of the Light all through Asia, but Buddha 
Gautama not being the latest one, not being the culminating one, 
the recession had been more entire. Not in the far Orient, nor yet 
in India, but in Palestine, was the closing Light of that Dispensa- 
tion to appear, that it might be borne forward into the New Orient 
and the New Occident that was not yet unveiled; not yet had 
Judea given up her secret. 

China was an Empire in the receding wave of her materialism, 
her external isolation and bondage ; India was in the far off reced- 
ing state ; the Hebraic people had also wandered from their primal 
religious inspiration; Persia long since had lost her primal light. 
Only by such ways as Truth ever is perpetuated through certain 
lives, to whom is entrusted the sacred bearing forward of the 
Sacred Seal, could it have been known that unto Nazareth was to 
come the final Messiah of that Dispensation. These "wise men" 
who followed the Star were not known among the Jews, excepting 
those of one order of the priesthood, who were among the Initiated 
in the most Sacred of the religious Orders of the Orient, one of 
the Twelve who ever bear forward the Sacred Truths. The Twelve 
are on the Earth today, scattered in all the lands, who know by 
actual initiation the mysteries of the 

"Sons of God," 

Like those, and to whom the approaching Messiah, Jesus of Naza- 
reth, was well known ; but because he was born among a people who 



300 THE SOUL; 

did not understand the meaning of the Truths that he gave, those 
truths became more crystallized; the distinct perfect utterances of 
Jesus you could place side by side with those of any Buddha and 
with every culminating Messiah, and you would find that they con- 
tain the same principles in every essential particular. The Great 
Teacher, Buddha Gautama, reaffirmed the Divine Good, found the 
meaning and conquering of Sorrow and pain and death by showing 
the way of victory over self-seeking. 

Jesus the Perfect Light. 

Jesus declared and illustrated potentially what the world was, 
and is, waiting for: The Love of God. He gave the name "Father" 
to God (instead of "King" or "Ruler"). He revealed God's In- 
finite Love, and while he declared the Truth as from God, He did 
not say, "I am God," but said, "of myself I am nothing" (all was 
from the "Father") ; He promised that the time would come when 
the "Comforter, the Spirit of Truth," would reveal all things. 

Thus the Light of the "Divine Good" was spread by Buddha 
Gautama over Asia, and by Jesus of Nazareth over Palestine, and 
that "Western World" that had not yet become known. By his 
Life and Teaching the perfect Truth was made more clear, and He 
revealed the Light which is to come. Christ Jesus, in a few brief 
sentences, condensed the meaning of that Dispensation of which His 
life was the crowning glory. 

"Be ye perfect even as your Father in Heaven is perfect." 

Upon the Cross he said: 

"Father forgive them for they know not what they do." 

Thus the Great Cycle culminated; the Divine Drama was fin- 
ished; the Revealment finished, that showing the meaning of the 
Shadow shows the Light that conquers the Shadow: "By the re- 
vealment of Infinite Love and by the conquest of the individual over 
ills that are the result of selfishness," by "overcoming evil with 
Good." 

"A new commandment I give unto you: that ye love one an- 
other." 



MESSIAHS, 301 



LOVE, THE TRIUMPH OF THE WORLD. 

The world waits for the perfect word; 

But even as the Lotus flower 
Upbears the mystery of the divine 

Vishnu in his wondrous power, 

So when all knowledge shall be known, 
When all the power has been revealed, 

When Wisdom and Love can claim their own, 
And beauty that was well concealed; 

When the Perfect Light of all is seen 

In the reflected wonders here, 
The rare Madonna full and bright 

Reveals the presence that is near; 

When goodness in the Infinite shows 

The ever-potent perfect plan; 
What can the Word be that shall set 

God's perfect light before each man? 

How shall you speak save that decree 
Which fraught with perfect light above 

Revealed by Jesus in prophecy 
And known to all as perfect Love? 

Yes, when ye mount that starry way, 
When the blest of the world shall see, 

Lo, even as triumph of the day, 
Love reveals its perfect potency. 



EIGHTH LESSON. 

DISPENSATION OF SHADOW. 

Invocation. 

Mother of all love, Father of all wisdom, Thou Divine One; 
Light and Life of the universe and Light of souls that abide for- 
ever in Thy presence, whether shadowed by the earthly state, 
whether immured in earthly darkness, or resplendent in the light of 
Thy love ; may the Glory of Thy Love and Wisdom surround, per- 
vade, and fill them utterly. May each heart filled with the light of 
the soul, turn unto that shrine where there is the all-encompassing 
Love that knows their daily needs, understands how dark is the 
earthly state. Thou givest even in the midst of that darkness the 
light of Thy divine Love and the o'er-brooding consciousness of 
their oneness with Thy Divinity. Even as they have been led from 
height to height, so now, with added knowledge and love, may they 
perceive, even in the midst of Shadow, the glory of Thine encom- 
passing power and Thine all-potent Light forever. Amen. 

As forever you must turn unto the Perfect Shrine, beginning 
through open acknowledgment, so now unto the shrine of Heav- 
enly Love, unto the Kingdom which alone possesses all perfection, 
ye must first bend ere ye receive added light and knowledge. 

Again do we invite you to the perfect shrine of that Angel who 
broodeth above you, giving you the light, only glimmerings of which 
can now be perceived. You have passed from height to height ; you 
will now enter the valley. 

The Dispensation of Shadow. 

Shadow as well as light must have its primal meaning ; and as all 
shadow is the result of light, so must the encompassing darkness 
be the result of that light which alone makes darkness visible. 

302 



MESSIAHS. 303 

You have seen only the receding portion of a Dispensation. A 
traveler, journeying amid the mountains, if overtaken at night be- 
tween two heights, neither sees the glory of the setting sun, nor can 
he be aware that it is morning until long after the sun has arisen. 

Midway between two Dispensations there is always the shadow ; 
the receding tide of every Dispensation seems, for a time, to leave 
the earth more and more encompassed in the darkness. 

That there is a Dispensation in darkness (i. e., a primal mean- 
ing) must be as evident as that Light overcomes the darkness. 

The night veils from your gaze the splendor of the sun, only 
that her own surpassing wonders may be the more manifest; and 
but for the shadow of the small Earth on which you live, the in- 
effable glory and mystery of the "night of stars" could not be 
known. The gems hide themselves from every vibration of light 
that later the light that was the first inception of their existence 
may burst forth. All forms of existence have their beginnings in 
silence and in darkness. But for the inevitable darkness there could 
have been nothing formed from "Chaos" and "Night." These 
"Mystic Shadows" the ancients worshiped as primal divinities that 
"Shadow" might the more be considered an awful mystery, since 
there was a time when in the depths of space Shadow alone pre- 
vailed; and there is a space between vast universes where Shadow 
only abides. Indeed, even between systems and planets of the same 
system there is said to be neither light nor heat. 

In the cycles of Messianic Dispensations such great Light, such 
surpassing Glory, cannot be given unless the corresponding Shadow 
shall make the back-ground for the light. Anything less than those 
suns of splendor, those surpassing Messiahs, would seem as shadow. 

The World Is Now in the Shadow. 

The Earth is today resplendent with much intelligence; all the 
ages of the past have yielded their treasures ; and the world is 
brilliant with the results of many Dispensations ; yet you are now in 
the shadow; between two great mountain heights of Messianic 
Dispensations the world is now throbbing, oft-times in agony, 
pulsating toward an added Light. 

The Hebraic Epoch, or Era, as it is called, was a great mantle 
of protection thrown athwart the Orient, concealing the Religious 
Dispensations of the past; concealing as well as preserving them. 

In the Kabalistic mysteries that were well nigh blotted out 
until the Hebraic records, concealed from the unlettered and un- 
initiated, were known. There were preserved, however, two separate 



304 THE SOUL; 

branches of those sacred records that finally have been handed 
down to you in such complicated form as the books of the "Old 
Testament", part of the Christian Bible. But for the luminous 
Glory beyond — on the other side of the mountain — you could have 
no conception of what other Dispensations might have been. It is 
only by contrast that you are able to judge. Most of the Hebrew 
Inspiration is given you with great limitations; most of their 
prophecies were prophecies of penalty and shadow ; most of their 
prophets were inspired toward the shadow because, approaching 
the Light, they were in the shadow between two lesser Dispensa- 
tions ; and most of that which overtook "Jerusalem" and "Israel," 
as illustrated in the Hebraic history, was the penalty of shadow. 
The very mother of Christ is pictured in tears; "The Mother of 
Sorrow" ; and the very Messiah who came to Earth as the "Crown," 
the "King" of a Dispensation, came in the midst of such shadow 
that the light was scarcely visible. The "Man of Sorrow, ac- 
quainted with grief," such was the Christ ; and therefore the tears, 
Gethsemane, the crown of thorns, the mother brooding in sorrow 
above her Son, all the light seemingly vanished, only the shadow 
remaining, through which the seriously spoken word came with 
awful promise, yet bearing the Divinity of Hope and Love. 

With each receding tide, there is always an overbrooding of 
the Messianic Dispensation by the shadow ; ever with the incoming 
tide Messiahs are not crucified, are not put to death ; there is light 
and there is joy, and the principal first Messiah of each Dispensa- 
tion is usually crowned with the glory of the light that is there in 
full tide, in absolute splendor. But when the receding tide begins, 
then the shadow encroaches; then the light is growing dim, then 
the truth is becoming obscured, then crystallization has taken place, 
and the worldly powers prevail ; and all who have not been gathered 
into the Kingdom of Light are intent on putting out the light. 
So what remains of any past Dispensation when the next begins, be- 
comes the persecutor of the New Beginning; having put its own 
later teachers and prophets to death it must needs reach forward 
to arrest the New Beginnings which are so full of hope and promise 
to the world. They cannot be destroyed, the shadow cannot over- 
come them, they go on and on to victory under the new Awakening. 

The "Evil One." 

There are more than a hundred names for the "Evil One" in 
the Religious systems which have been handed down to you through 
the Hebraic and Christian records. In other religions they are con- 



MESSIAHS. 305 

tent with fewer evil genii; and those are but the symbols of the 
power of darkness, not meaning an Infinite evil, but only the operat- 
ing shadow of His light. Ahriman is the antithesis of Ormuzd 
in Persia ; and India has Siva, one of the "sacred three" ; Brahma, 
Vishnu, Siva. In the ancient Egyptian ritual the Night ("Nox") 
was abandoned by the moon, and the shadow of "Night" and 
"Death" rested where "Hades" and "Oblivion" began. The 
"Satan" of Christian Theology, bearing all the synonyms of dark- 
ness and evil, has been transmuted from this impersonal Shadow of 
the Silence of the past, into an active, aggressive personality of 
evil. It is only in the receding period of Dispensations that men 
talk about "evil genii" ; it is only then that demons of darkness 
seem to prevail ; it is only then that religion is encumbered with the 
shadow of what is called "evil" in the form of personality. The 
Hebraic Era is largely responsible for the name and nature of the 
shadow of Satan that rests upon you. 

That you may know how surely it is that the light of Jesus of 
Nazareth was the closing of a Great Cycle, a complete Dispensa- 
tion, it has only taken these two thousand years to entirely pervert, 
eclipse, and enshroud the Light that He gave ; in fact, where King- 
craft and Priestcraft began — the shadow began. What other than 
the Shadow could have wrought the monstrosities contained in some 
of the creeds in Christendom ? What other than the Shadow could 
have made Evil the most prominent power in a religion of Good, 
and could have made such surpassing strength to rest in the power 
of evil, that the mighty force of that Dispensation of Jesus has 
seemed utterly unable to resist it? 

The "Sermon on the Mount" is His glorified utterance; the 
"Beatitudes" His perfect promises ; yet they are hidden in the 
shadow of warring nations. 

The world is now in the valley of that shadow; the trembling 
lines of light of the New Beginnings are not sufficiently advanced 
to overcome the oppressiveness of that darkness ; but when you un- 
derstand that the shadow is as necessary under human conditions 
as the light, that the shadow-bearer may be the message-bearer (by 
contrast) of the new Dispensation, that veiled in your midst, even 
in these days, one who in the midst of shadow still bears the token 
of light, may be immured, you will understand that there are mes- 
sengers of darkness who come between the Dispensations, to "rule 
the world a thousand years," for which time it was said "Satan, or 
his synonym, was let loose upon the Earth." This is typical of the 
Cyclic period of Shadow, of the time when the preceding Dispensa- 



306 THE SOUL; 

tion loses its power because of its receding light under self-seek- 
ing rulers and nations, and when the new Dispensation has not yet 
begun to be seen. Then is the time, seemingly, for all-conquering 
evil and error; then all the "powers of darkness" are let loose upon 
the world ; then war, crimes, striving and selfishness, and that con- 
centrated power which prevails in "mammon," are upon the nations. 
You are witnessing the shadow, the nations of the Earth are 
in the midst of this deep valley and such as are aware of its mean- 
ing and of the New Light that is to come, can watch as one on a 
mountain may behold the darkness and tempest beneath. 

The Powers of Darkness. 

The magnificent spectacle that is in the world today of all the 
powers of darkness rushing together, could not be better portrayed 
than in Dante's Inferno. Milton's picture of the infernal regions 
is not overwrought when you apply it to all the aggressive powers 
and cruel endeavors of the shadows of that which the Earth now 
presents under the influence of this reign of darkness: Darkness 
rushes toward darkness, error toward error, strife toward strife; 
and the great conflicting powers of the world between the past 
and the future Dispensations, are making haste to destroy them- 
selves in their efforts to destroy each other. It is evil that de- 
stroys evil in the mighty combat. It is the terror of the darkness 
that pervades the world when this receding tide is flowing out at 
full force. 

When it was said that Satan was let loose "for a thousand 
years," it was said in knowledge of this period or Cycle of Shadow 
in which the Earth has ceased to reflect the glory of the past cycle 
and has not yet arranged and arrayed itself for the "new garments 
of light." 

The "Prince of Peace" said, "I come not to bring peace, but the 
sword" ; this was said in complete knowledge of the Shadow. 

See how the forces of nature are hurled together; see how the 
tempests and cyclones follow one another in quick succession; see 
how disasters by land and sea prove that all is seeming confusion, 
and that the forces of nature, obedient to this great cyclic man- 
date, are hastening to aid the destruction ; that is, to aid in the de- 
struction of the powers of destruction! 

Therefore we say : the forces of nature typify that which is in the 
moral, social, and religious condition, and cause the thoughtful ones 
of the world to feel that the days are imminent with destruction. 
But if properly understood there is no more terror in "destruction" 



MESSIAHS. 307 

or "disintegration" than in "Creation" or "Preservation" ; there is 
no more terror in darkness than in light; and happily, those who 
are aware can see, even in the midst of darkness, whence the 
worldly shadow came. Those who are in the sacred place wherein 
the light abides know the "Ark of Safety" is perfect knowledge of 
God's Love and Law. Those who are there know the meaning of 
this struggle, of this warfare, even as Jesus of Nazareth knew it. 
He knew that he was in the midst of the power of "the Prince of 
the World" ; He knew that the darkness was around and above 
Him, and He knew that the darkness would prevail ; He knew that 
His message would not bring peace but war ; He knew that the tides 
of war and terror, because of the powers of darkness, would sweep 
over the world, notwithstanding the words that He uttered ; and of 
course He knew that being in the midst of this receding wave, and 
nearly at the very bottom of this valley, the world could not recog- 
nize His light or understand the far-off splendor of that Glorious 
Height from which He received the light to give in the last rays 
of the setting sun of a Dispensation. 

No wonder that Jerusalem is in ruins, that Palestine is a waste, 
and that Egypt, turning her shadow side toward you, has never re- 
vealed her face of light ; no wonder that all along the line of his- 
tory you can only trace the receding footsteps of the Buddhas and 
Angelic messengers and not the glory of the light of Brahma; and 
no wonder that there stands between you and the wonderful Light 
of those past ages, the shadowside of all the mountain heights of 
human thought. It is on the other side — the glory side — that is born 
of the Dispensations that had passed and now yield the shadows to 
the Earth; and turning Heavenward, the Celestial Angels can see 
the glory of those primal dawns, wherein the ascending mornings 
touched the Earth with light ; but turning toward Time, and Sense, 
and human history, all is shadow. 

Worship of the Shadow. 

No one can ever leave a record of light upon the Earth in any 
written book, in any picture, in any poem, in anything that can be 
done with matter. When you stand in the sunshine, your shadow 
is on the Earth. When you read the poem, the poet has left it, 
is far away on new hills of light, and what you read is but a shadow ; 
when you see a picture that you think beautiful, the artist is dream- 
ing new dreams of loveliness, climbing new heights of beauty, while 
you are admiring what to him would be the shadow of a dream ; 
and the Earth not yet ready to worship the Christ, worships in the 



308 THE SOUL; 

shadow instead of the light ; for the Impersonated Truth, far away 
in the Celestial Heavens, abides with such as received it when it 
came, and pities those who bend at the shadow, for those who 
bend at the sepulchers and tombs of past Prophets and Messiahs 
are worshipping only the shadow. 

"Neither in Jerusalem, nor yet in the Mountain, shall men wor- 
ship. God is spirit and they who worship must worship in Spirit 
and in Truth." 

Yet even though in the shadow many there are who may not be 
of it. Those angels who abide with Earth's children even in the 
shadow can keep hope alive and whisper to the Earth in the midst 
of darkness the promise of the New Dawn. They are veiled, it is 
true, but glimmerings of their promises are fraught with divine glory. 

In the states where Arch Angels dwell, and from which the 
lesser Messiahs come to earth, there are those among His Angels 
who are appointed to bear the message or meaning of shadow unto 
the Earth. It would seem to be no position to be coveted; even 
the Messiah, Christ Jesus, could not, if He were human, wish to 
bear the doubtful glory of such a visitation ; then what must it be 
when in the very depths of Earth's shadows, yielding to the evi- 
dence of shadow, an Arch Angel dwells, moving upon the thrones 
of the power of darkness without dread, governed by the highest 
good, well knowing the result of the shadow, content not to be 
recognized as an Arch Angel? LUCIFER, which literally means 
"The Light bearer," could not mean the "Satan" pictured by Milton, 
although the latter is a magnificent illustration of the power of the 
Arch Angel of Shadow. Behind him all is light, clear, and beauti- 
ful ; but here, in the midst of his earthly mission, all is darkness : 
here great and wonderful in battle ; there magnificent in the struggle 
of the forces that are thrust together to bring out of this chaos 
the preparation for the New Light. 

It is a terribly magnificent spectacle to watch the Earth under 
the seething, writhing throes of the powers of darkness. One may 
have divinest compassion, and turn with pitying heart to every 
individual sufferer, and still feel the wonderful might of the war 
that is wrought in the darkness by the powers of darkness. 

All that is useless is being thrust aside : See how nations, gov- 
ernments, kingdoms, laws, creeds, are crushed together in conflict 
and crumble like dust ; see how everything pertaining to wealth and 
power of gold is being thrown together in this mighty convulsion ; 
at last, with one vast cataclysmic conflagration, all earthiness is 
consumed. 



MESSIAHS. 309 

The picture of the "Last Judgment" is no mythological fable; 
you are in the midst of one of those "Judgments" now ; and such a 
one as the earth has never before seen; because there are higher 
heights to be attained ; deeper depths are here ; mightier forces are 
thrown together, for the whole world is to be reached ; to be touched 
by the Angels of the heights, to be summoned from the depths. 

When the Earth enters on the New Dispensation all that is 
useless and cruel must have passed, must have been crowded out, 
driven out in warfare, crushed out beneath some ironshod heel of 
power and brushed out of the world; there will be no room for 
useless things when all the shadows go. 

After this Great incoming Cycle, after the Sixth Dispensation, 
there will be no such depths. Each valley will be less and less; 
even now, although in the shadow, you are on a preparatory 
height ; but it is like a battle among the foothills of a vast moun- 
tain range, where other heights are still concealed, and other glories 
lie beyond. 

The struggle in the world today is like a warfare among the 
Titans, where the worldly contending forces are giants, demigods. 
The world is under the sway of no petty powers of impulse; it 
is not the feeble, selfish striving of a few persons like that which 
usually makes up the common conflicts of human beings; but it is 
the throes of all those past Shadows merging into one : The Giants 
of Worldliness and Mammon let loose upon the Earth. 

Egypt, dead for many thousands of years, turning over from 
her sepulchers that the world may hear the groaning of her reced- 
ing dynasties, and knowing somewhat of what the light was before 
such a mighty shadow; India, recovering from her long dream of 
lethargy, makes haste to bring her destructive forces to help kindle 
the fire of this great conflagration ; even Brahm, serenely em- 
bosomed in Infinite peace and Ineffable glory, comes forth veiling 
in Brahma and Vishnu, revealed in Siva to yield the shadows of 
the light of Brahma's reign. If such are the shadows, what must 
the glory have been? What must it be when the New Dawn is 
here? Could you only see behind the barriers of all these shadowed 
mountains, these receding heights, you would know the Primal 
Light that gleams through Greece and Rome, through Jerusalem and 
Egypt ; that now exist but as the Shadows of all the knowledge that 
the world has possessed. 

Aye! and the days and nights will be filled with deeper dark- 
ness, the children of earth will be wrung with greater agony ; king- 
doms will war against kingdoms and will crumble into dust, and 



310 THE SOUL; 

nations of people be wiped out ; the earth will open its yawning 
earthquakes for some, and heaven will shower her floods for others ; 
many people, remnants and fragments of past ages that are to be 
reborn for the new kingdoms that are to eome on earth; all lives 
that are not to be used in the beginning of this New Dispensation, 
will be wiped out of their present physical existence, eliminated and 
prepared for rebirth to reappear in the Dispensations that are to 
come. This is why so many lives are suddenly swept away ; this is 
why the sea opens to engulf the ship which, seemingly, is strongest 
and safest; this is why earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, "tidal 
waves" from the sea and floods from the skies will still devastate 
the Earth, until the time is ripe for the actual Beginning of the 
New. 

The next Great Glacial period of Earth must first come. Then 
the "New Heaven and the New Earth." 

Foregleams which set your hearts at rest, prophesyings which 
have gone out under mild admonitions and ministrations, you have 
received ; the temporary calm that precedes the storm, the storm 
which for some may be over and past, for others may only have 
just begun. Still in the midst of all this you are now nearer to 
the New Dawn than to the close of the preceding day. Though 
nearer, the world is not yet there, and in the midst of this tempest 
and storm, and all the horrors that the world shall see, "God's 
chosen people," meaning only such as are ready, such as know the 
meaning of the Shadow, with the veiled Angels that abide with 
them, shall find no storm encompassing them, no shadows around 
them; but on the height, as on the mountain where the "Ark" 
rested, they shall abide in a state of peace and safety as it were 
above the storm. 

Meanwhile, the Demons and Powers of Darkness rule the 
earth ; and it is not given to angels, ministering spirits or the pow- 
ers of good to stay, or check, or change, or turn aside, any portion 
of this mighty destruction till it shall have had its way; till it has 
wrought its lesson of destroying the destroyers. 



MESSIAHS. 311 



THE "ARK" OF "SAFETY." 

Aye; though the world hears not the warning; 

And the floods must come and the storms appear; 
One Power Divine, bright as the morning, 

Gives token to such as have "ears to hear." 

Though the world will go on in its selfish seeking, 

Nor heed the voice that is to come* 
Those who hear the "voice within" them speaking 

Have the prophecy from out heaven's home; 

The "mountain of safety" has been won 
By such as know that the light is near; 

And these, though veiled is the morning sun, 
Feel trembling of light that is almost here. 

On the "Mount of Safety," which is God's peace, 
The "Ark" must forever and ever rest; 

For the Brooding Dove shall never cease 
To bring the olive branch to each breast. 

Such is the Light and the Token given, 
That in the midst of the shadow and pain, 

The clouds are broken, the darkness riven; 
And those see the light who the Light attain. 

God's promises can never be broken; 
All things shadowed must pass unto night; — 

Light unto light, until you see aright 
On that far, perfect and eternal height, 
The "Arc" ("Ark") and know it is God's "Token." 



NINTH LESSON. 

THE PROMISE OF THE NEW DAY. 

Invocation. 

Infinite, All-perfect, Divine; Thou Wisdom, Thou Love, Thou 
Eternal Glory transcending human speech; within the silence of 
the soul, made audible only by that perfect love which dwells with 
Thee, Thy children bend in praise; for such abundance of Thy 
Love have they received that unto Thy altar they turn, most eagerly 
seeking, but all-conscious that they cannot utterly follow; if their 
footsteps pause, it is only because the height is too great; but in 
Thy Love, filled with the all-pervading strength of its Divine Light, 
may they still go on under the urgent impulse of Thy Divine Pres- 
ence. Under the impetus of its might and power may all Knowl- 
edge, and Wisdom, and Truth flow toward them. From height to 
height even as from depth to depth, may their spirits, from within 
the soul, receive the knowledge of that surpassing state, whose 
power and attributes enkindled here, are shadowed by the earthly 
sun ; but through perception may they draw more near, until all is 
visible, all made plain. May each one here present feel the All- 
Hallowed Light, the Perfect Glory ; and may all in utter and divine 
praise, in that absolute and only light, abide with Thee in the 
light of the Soul forever. Amen. 

The Promise of the New Day. 

The earth makes ready for the Perfect Dawn of Peace; the 
trembling light seen through the darkness, the tempest and the 
cloud rifts, reveals the glory which is beyond; and the habitable 
earth, grown weary of striving and of warfare, desolation and sor- 
row waits to receive the Perfect Morning. Not the Morning which 

312 



MESSIAHS. 313 

witnessed the Creation of the primal Eden time of earth, but one 
of far greater and more transcendent glory : the completement of 
half the Cycles of Messianic light, the Crown, as yet, of all the 
Earth. 

With such forethrobbings of joy, with such expectancy, do 
nations look for this, that even now, the old time, buried nations 
begin to awaken from their sleep of ages; from that fair region 
where the arisen souls of those nations abide, they return to touch 
the Earth with an awakening power, and the old glory is enkindled 
anew. 

Somewhere an Eden Land that resembles the first Eden, but far 
more glorious, will appear; somewhere all the storied treasures of 
these mighty nations, under the impetus of the Angels, will make 
haste to lay their tributes on the shrine that is, and is to be. 

In the Celestial Kingdom, the Arch Angel Gabriel, who closed 
the last Dispensation, that wonderful period that was crowned in 
the life of Christ (Jesus), waits to usher in the New, and to declare 
the Arch Angel who appeareth bearing the message of the vast 
New Cycle. 

As Oresses, the most Ancient Angel, broods over all the cycles, 
so from him each Arch Angel, bearing token of each Messiah, 
gives the announcement of the coming of the new Messiah. 

The Arch Angel of this approaching Cycle — which is not only 
the culmination of all preceding cycles, but is the half-triumph of 
the Earth, is that which reveals the completion of one-half the 
Great cycles — brings the announcement of the Sixth Great Cycle, or 
Dispensation. 

The other six cycles will yield the entire fulfillment of every an- 
nouncement which will have been made to the Earth, the perfect 
realization as far as Earth can yield, of the different Divine Prin- 
ciples that constitute the Light of the Soul. 

As step by step you have been led through various ways of 
knowledge of the announcements already given, you have taken 
note that the lessons of human life on Earth must culminate in 
each Messianic Cycle in a given Truth (or principle) . It is unneces- 
sary here to state what each one to whom these Truths are given 
may have experienced, or how they have been prepared to know 
what the Light may be, but the foreboding, promise, prophecy, 
within each nature must interpret to each. The truths are declared 
that you may meet more perfectly this Announcement, and that it 
shall be a Light during the intervening days and years of the period 
of Shadow ; and that those who still walk in the valley may be led 



314 THE SOUL; 

by its promise toward the light ; and that the Earth itself, wait- 
ing, expectant, may be made more glorious. It is needful that it be 
spoken. 

The Earth Makes Ready for the Perfect Dawn of Love. 

Whatever the world hath seen of Wisdom, or Strength, or Truth, 
or Power; whatever of Knowledge gleaming through the shadow of 
early time; whatever of power and majesty of human judgment; 
whatever of Justice or Law, still Eternal Good is not perfectly re- 
vealed to man until the Eternal Love is made known and imper- 
sonated in the Perfect Life. 

As in the dawn of earthly life there is great preparation ; as the 
bursting buds of new-found hopes appear, or as in the fulfillment 
of Love, resembling heavenly love, the earth seems crowned and 
blest, so in this preparation for the perfect light of God's love — the 
recognition of which on earth shall constitute one-half the complete 
Fulfillment of all potencies and powers — there is a mighty move- 
ment. Old time shadows, lurking in dismal corners, are making 
ready to depart ; errors that have spread themselves abroad over all 
the Earth, obscuring and enshrouding the fair forms of Knowledge 
and Wisdom and Truth and Love are disappearing; all ancient 
things are yielding up their treasures that the new Life may claim 
its own ; for everything that is beautiful, everything that is perfect, 
everything that is Divine and gracious that the world hath ever 
seen, will be revived to meet that Day which is to come. Even 
as this revival is somewhat now apparent in the midst of the strife 
of the departing hosts or Error, in the midst of the conflict of the 
Shadows which are loth to disappear, in the midst of all the dis- 
turbed conditions of human thought and human nations, the one 
clear light is seen distinct and pure : the Morning Star is seen that 
heralds the dawn and promise of Light, Strength and Comfort, that 
prepares the way. 

The symbol of the New Dispensation revives from Egypt, the 
ancient founder of all knowledge, as the concluding cycle of the 
half period of the world and has already been stated; the six- 
pointed star — the Sexagram — which describes the perfect solution 
of the divine problem. Another meaning than this one solution was 
attached in the ancient knowledge, including the divine proposition 
of life, and soul, and light ; then, too, there was the implied knowl- 
edge of "the Holy of Holies" — not alone in the Sacred Hebraic 
interpretation of the Temples, where it means the symbol of the 
revelation of the "Kingdom," and the "Crown" of the Perfect Truth, 



MESSIAHS. 315 

but (implied) the "King," which is none other than the "King of all 
Love," whose divine and perfect attributes are blended in the 
Oneness of the Infinite, all these are symbolized in the Six Pointed 
Star* — the Sephiroth. So from out the ancient splendor reappears 
this symbol, rising now where it belongs, and taking its place clearly 
in the Spiritual and Celestial heavens, declaring the Dawn of the 
perfect light of that Love that solves every problem. For what is 
Knowledge unless it shall be embodied with that attribute that 
alone renders knowledge perfect? And what is Power save that 
which is received from the divine source of all Love, that alone 
which makes it powerful? And what is human law, or justice, save 
that they are crowned at last with the perfect light of the Love 
which makes all-glorious the divine and wonderful things seen 
here? And what of all attributes that shine and gleam darkling 
through the ages, and appearing as the heights are attained, save 
that the very "Goodness" in the far-off heaven of "Brahm," known 
in "Nirvana," comes in token of Love to the Earth? No longer 
separate and set apart from human life, no longer withdrawn into 
heaven the 

"Kingdom of the Father." 

Even Christ declares the "Kingdom of the Father," and prophe- 
sied that it should "come on Earth." But He has withdrawn from 
the earthly state into the Celestial Heavens, where Supreme Love 
abides. Were the heavens so pictured in that state as being so far 
removed from the earthly consciousness than naught of love could 
here abide, how sad would be the Earth ! 

Now, however, under the new foregleams, the Earth renews 
her life ; new forms of beauty are about to appear ; new and varied 
productions of light, born of the added strength and knowledge that 
Love can bring, shall adorn the Earth with greater loveliness. 

In a fair and wonderful land, a land that has already been set 
apart for the Mortal Life of this Being that is to appear, the place 
is already being prepared on Earth. Foreheraldings of it come 
from the Angel-Messengers of Light that stand between you and 
the Arch-Angelic kingdom. The Dual Life, to be revealed in its 
perfect and divine estate, is brought more near to the consciousness 
of the human mind, the nature of the Soul in its surpassing state, 
declared by the Angel hosts to be the Crown and Perfect Glory of 
life through recognition of the Love divine. 

What mighty preparation is being made all over the Earth! 

*The marriage of the Heavenly Bride and Bridegroom (Deity). 



316 THE SOUL; 

Angels having charge of souls, bend above those who are being 
prepared, declaring the coming advent of the New Light, revealing 
the Truth in all its ancient splendor, but adorned with the New 
attribute of twofold life; making it known and understood by silent 
ways in many sheltered places to those who have withdrawn from 
the world, that the truth may be declared, and revealing it unto 
many who stand in lowly ways. 

This New Light maketh mighty preparation ! 

From out all the nations of the earth a certain number are 
being made ready today by the Angel of the New Light, who makes 
preparation for this New Birth ; whether the ones so prepared are 
to be found in the present, or in the embodiments which shall 
follow, still this preparation goes on; and all of those who can 
hear and understand will be on the earth to receive the new Messiah. 
Such preparation has never been before, although something similar 
has always transpired with the coming of each Dispensation. But 
every thread and line of descent has to be taken up and made 
complete. Every Dispensation has yielded somewhat of the num- 
bers required unto this, so that from the Orient, from every past 
system of religion, any traces of which still remain on or in the 
spirit states of earth, there will be those who are ready to be 
gathered unto the Kingdom that is to be the basis of the New Life. 

Such minds and hearts as have received these teachings and 
understand them, shall give forth in their teachings and in their 
works, that which will bear the seed to many thousands of lives. 
Even as a mighty wave that bears all lesser waves upon its crest, 
impelling them forward with such force until they reach the shore 
in a crown of spray, each throb of which is a pearl of light tran- 
scendent and divine, so does this mighty impetus come from the 
Archangelic throng; and so the New Light appeareth. 

The Earth meanwhile, touched by the breath of this New Life, 
will have new blossomings of all lovely forms. Gradually the Angel 
of Harmony, who ushers in the New Dispensation of Love, will 
visit the Earth with mighty tokens of power; for a time discord, 
dissonance and warfare will cease. Gradually the arbitrament of 
the sword will be unknown; gradually nations will be ashamed to 
engage in such cruel conflict. The suggestions of world-wide 
Harmony among People, Governments and Religions, which have 
only rested in a few inspired minds, will be the possession of many ; 
for under the dominion of this Arch Angel of Light the New Life 
will be reflected long ere it comes, long ere the visible form shall 
appear. 



MESSIAHS. 317 

Because this is to be the Dispensation of Love, so must there 
be mighty preparation. So the lives that are chosen, the souls that 
are to be made ready, must be made more and more aware. In 
the new Kingdom, when it shall appear, there will be no souls 
companionless, no lives that are not a portion of a perfect whole, 
naught in that especial time and place and people that receive the 
New Birth save the light of perfect Love. 

Many will wander up and down the Earth seeking this place; 
many who magnify their own inspiration will think that "this light 
has already come to dwell with us." Be not deceived ; the promises 
of the dawn are sometimes mistaken for the day. Many think when 
human love comes, that they have received the perfect light of 
heavenly love. 

There Can Be No Mistake When the Messiah Comes. 

The herald, like John the Baptist, may be mistaken for the Christ 
by those who are not aware. But there will be many lives made 
ready by experience and discipline, that will crowd out all selfish- 
ness and self-seeking, and bring these into the Kingdom of the New 
life who will become aware. Souls are made ready, Dual Souls 
made ready, for the union with those of their kindred in the 
enchanted realm of that fair kingdom. Whether the kingdom will 
be a dwelling place now known by mortals on Earth, or whether 
they, being on the Earth and realizing the kingdom, will know, 
wherever they may be, we may not say, nor designate time and 
place; for this would induce you to turn — actually turn — toward 
external life, seeking now for that Kingdom for which you are not 
ready. 

Be sure that as preparation goes on, states of war will meas- 
urably cease; states of strife in human society will measurably be 
unknown, and even the whole Earth, by actual contact with these 
Divine Presences, will for the time be suffused in their radiance; 
individual selfish-seeking will be less ; and that great revolution in 
external life, the cataclysmic "Glacial Period," as well as terrible 
wars, of which there is such portent now, will have been accom- 
plished and passed ; and the wave of peace that will be borne in 
upon the Earth will be the result of this o'er-brooding presence; 
and even as the Angel of Harmony declares this life and light 
coming to the Earth, so are the angels and spirit messengers of 
Earth prompted to reveal it; thus, that which brings about the 
result, human lives attuned and beautified by this presence, will 
more and more be brought into accord with the Angel. 



318 THE SOUL; 

The Kingdom that receives the new life will be a perfect state 
on Earth. There will be in that Kingdom, no sight or sound that 
is not full of Harmony: blossoms will be there without a thorn, 
with naught that shall give them blemish; no poisonous weeds, no 
venomous serpents shall there be, nothing with deadly sting; no 
form that is not a form of Love and Beauty; tempests will not 
sweep over it, nor storm-clouds rent by lightning flash destroy, but 
parted by the brooding pinions of the Angels of the New Life, will 
pass to other climes where Harmony doth not yet abide. 

Angel of Harmony. 

By slow degrees the nations will learn to turn toward that Light 
that establishes a place and Sanctuary in that fair and wondrous 
land of Earth. In pairs those who are ready, will journey thither 
and, without always knowing externally what they seek, will plant 
the seeds of Truth for the coming time of their children and chil- 
dren's children. Then, when the Time hath fully come, and the 
New Light that hath been revealed from out the spheres where 
that life is now held, then the Day and Hour will be that in divine 
and perfect trust will descend the Dual Life of the New Messiah 
to Earth: Harmon and Harmia (Angel of Harmony) by a name 
now unknown ; now only seen in vision by those lives that are in 
preparation, overbrooding as a mighty power the land and souls 
on Earth that are to give expression to this Light. 

And ever from the sphere of the Divine Mother, must bend the 
images of those who will then be the two who will give expression 
to the dual forms of the living Christ. The name or form which 
that image will bear ye may not now know; but out of that Light, 
out of that wonderful whiteness and beauty, the New Life will 
appear. The perfect Dual Life that is to give expression to the New 
Birth, would seem to be almost the Messiah did you not know that 
the Messiah is another. 

Preparation for the Advent. 

There will be amid the Great Silence of the Arch Angelic state 
this sacred scene: Twelve Angels of the New Messiah will bend 
around ; and holding the divine and perfect spell of light, the 
Messenger of the Arch Angel of Harmony will prepare the way; 
prepare the way in and through the dual lines of Angelic life that 
bend and gather and take charge of the mighty cloud-land of Earth ; 
breathing their living Light and making palpable their wonderful 
presence of Love, until all ministering spirits bend in accord to this 



MESSIAHS. 319 

light, and the Angels, who are aware, turn with gratitude and praise. 
The hosts of Angels that have charge of lives on Earth, behold 
the Light that is approaching. They aid in making preparation for 
the Advent through ministering spirits of various degrees; -and 
even those spirits still shaded by the earthly state, know somewhat 
of this Divine portent that appeareth above their shadowed states 
as they behold the light of the angelic glory that approaches; and 
the hearts and lives of those on Earth who are ready seem to be 
already one with that Life that is felt in each and fills all with glory. 

That Love, that Truth, that Divinity, is foretold in the trembling 
lines of light of which ye receive glimpses from those who are ready 
by their state of spiritual illumination to receive the light. Were it 
possible to draw aside the veil, if ye who have entered through the 
gateway of Love unto this sacred ministration, could behold how 
fair and matchless is this light, ye would see the Shrine, White as 
the perfect light of Truth, o'er which the bending lilies are souls 
made white with perfect Love, ye would see a shrine around which 
the clustering roses are the married lives of those who are in the 
Kingdom Celestial ; and ye would see one fair Image of Light in 
which is enshrined the Life that is to be revealed. Before that 
Shrine the veil that is still drawn must remain until such time as 
bending from Her height, from Her place in the Celestial Heavens, 
the Sacred Mother whispers unto the Chosen ones of Earth the 
message for the New Born Love to be revealed. 

Such is the preparation; if ye dwell on Earth when that time 
appears, and by the light that ye now know and the tokens that ye 
accept at that time and recognize with other lives in other forms 
the Life Divine, ye will bear testimony from this hour. A reminis- 
cence of this prophecy will then be yours : for you will then speak 
with the gift of prophecy to others, and, drawing near unto the 
Sacred Shrine, you will be ready when the perfect Light of Love 
appears. 



320 THE SOUL; 



THE PERFECT LIGHT OF LOVE. 

Ye cannot crown the glory of the day, 

Save with the only Crown that is complete; 

Ye cannot win the stars of heaven to stray, 
Each is with the whole perfect life replete. 

But if the light and glory of the sun 

Were shadowed, still would the Light Divine, 

The all-glorious, potent and perfect One, 

With more splendor within your spirits shine. 

Long-while the world has waited in the dark; 

Long ages struggling up through shade and gloom, 
And many anxious hearts have leaned to heark 

What angel voices from beyond Hate's tomb 

Might say; the prophecies have come, 
The tremblings of sweet hope upon the Earth, 

To bid mankind rejoice that the Earth home 

Would witness soon the fair and wondrous Birth. 

What other light can be the Light save Love 

That is the Light of Souls eternally? 
What other light can be the light to move 
From shadows, and then to perfect be, 
And crown with light of heavenly Love 
Beaming transcendent from the realm above? 

Angels abide within that perfect Light; 

Archangels move by its Divine Decree; 
And bending now from out the heavenly height 

It waits to bless Earth with Harmony. 



TENTH LESSON. 
INVOCATION. 

Unto thee, Infinite Love and Wisdom, Father-Mother of all 
life, Thy children turn : they would praise Thee for the abundance 
of Thy blessings; unto the Matchless Altar of the Soul, unto the 
Shrine Celestial, they would render every homage; bending in 
obedience to its summons, forever and forever obeying its man- 
dates, and fulfilling in its light the behests of Love Divine. Even 
as unto the shrine of the Soul all hearts must turn at last, so may 
they now turn unto that innermost, highest shrine, that betokens 
the perfect light of Thy Love on Earth ; and may they know that 
whatever is treasured within, whatever is most Divine and Sacred, 
whatever has been upbuilt in the past that is true, must be a 
prophecy of that which is to come. May the all-encompassing 
Angel of this hour, the All-potent Light that revealeth all Truth, 
be near unto the Souls that are here as unto those in Heaven. 
Amen. 

LESSON. 

Closing Word of the Series. 

Beloved ones : even as in the beginning, so now at the closing 
of these utterances, we enjoin you to approach in seeking knowledge 
of Truth by the One Only Altar, the One Only Light through 
which knowledge can come ; and even as ye bend before the shrine 
of perfect Love that is ultimately to reveal all, encompass all, fulfill 
all ; so will ye bear testimony in your hearts and lives of the Truths 
that have been given: Not perfectly have these been given; not 
perfect were the conditions in which to give them. It is needless 
to explain why ; in the imperfect conditions of human life there is 
no state of perfection save that which is beyond the need of instruc- 

321 



322 THE SOUL; 

tion; even had all things been as perfect as it is possible for the 
Earth to afford at the present time, there still would have been 
much unspoken ; there is much unspoken that we would like to have 
given. But sufficient has been given to form an outline of that 
vast system of presentation of Truth whereby the revelations of 
God's Love come to Earth. 

Even as ye have been prepared by knowledge concerning the 
soul, and have been given light concerning its divine fulfillment 
within the individual life, so have ye been somewhat prepared by 
what has been given of the manner by which the truth will reach 
the entire human race; how ultimately all souls will participate in 
that unfoldment and receive the Divine Light. 

Ye were summoned because of the love that ye bear for this 
Truth, and for the one through whom it is given, — because of that 
also are you enjoined to communicate to no one outside of the 
circle what you have received, or the manner of it, until such time 
as your Teachers give it to the world. 

After tonight the injunction as to talking and interchanging 
thoughts concerning these utterances with each other is removed ; 
you may freely speak to one another of what has been given, but 
not to those who have not received these teachings, simply because 
they would not understand in fragments of conversation. 

Now, in the light of this closing and added mandate, the teach- 
ings that are to be received, are such as are to prepare you on this 
pilgrimage of life, for that which is to come ; to make you aware of 
the way by which Divine Love is to make manifest the New Light 
unto the world. 

Prepared Lives. 

There draweth near unto you the Arch Angel who has charge 
of all lives that are to be prepared for the New Dispensation : on 
the Earth are many; in the spirit states belonging to Earth are 
many; but there will be especially prepared twelve, who will come 
to the Earth to receive and welcome the Angels accompanying the 
New Light; there will be prepared one hundred and forty-four, 
who will especially be aware; and of all who are on the Earth, or 
in spirit still belonging to the Earth, one hundred and forty-four 
thousand, approximately ready, will exist in embodied forms to 
usher in the New Day ; these will be upon the Earth when the New 
Messiah shall come. 

The Angel of that Life who beareth testimony of the New 
Kingdom who, revealing all that has been revealed, also sealeth 



MESSIAHS. 323 

much from utterance, declares unto you that according to your 
perception, according to the state in which you receive this knowl- 
edge, according to the light that shall come to you as you pass on in 
the earthly pilgrimage, so will you be aware of the New Dispensa- 
tion and its approach. 

The Angels from the Divine Mother, the Madonnas of the New 
Dispensation, come to claim their own. As the Life will be dual, 
so in dual form the manifestation of the parentage of the Messiah 
will appear (two times two forms) ; and, because there is double 
preparation for the new Kingdom, all who are ready to receive and 
welcome the New Birth will, when that time arrives, be recognized 
in dual expression; in that perfected state will they be ready for 
the new kingdom; ready to fulfill the possibility of that which is 
now being prophesied of and shown. 

From the revelations given, ye cannot wonder at the great 
preparation, while the Earth is being made ready; that all por- 
tentous things are hastening on to fulfillment; that culminations 
must come now; that lives are being made ready and impelled 
toward the Truth; that the manifestations of angel presence in all 
the world are made more apparent. 

The Pathway Prepared. 

With all this Divine Portent, with whatever in life illustrates 
and makes ready, whatever pathway, however lowly, when the 
soul is ready, that shall be the pathway that prepares the way for 
the coming Light. Feet that are now weary, will then be strength- 
ened with this knowledge; those who sometimes falter in seeking 
the ways of Truth will then be made more sure and glad ; and the 
perception of this truth will make more luminous all other truths ; 
so that which now but seems to be true concerning spiritual things 
and the knowledge of the soul, will be felt and known as Truth in 
this added light. Because of this knowledge, each step in the 
attainment of Truth throws light upon the preceding step, and as 
when one climbs the steps of mathematics, or any other science, 
the way is made clearer as one advances, and that which one has 
passed becomes more luminous in the light of each new attainment, 
so in the steps from one spiritual height to another, even though 
you do not feel that you can fully follow, even though it is not 
possible for any to follow these teachings except in the perfection 
of the soul, much has been made clear. Much of the language and 
learning of the different schools and Systems of Religious thought 
in human history, that have obscured revelation instead of revealing 



324 THE SOUL; 

it, are now made more transparent ; and through the dim shadows 
that have obscured those past Cycles, you are able to perceive how 
the light has made itself manifest, how Truth has clearly revealed 
itself in signs and tokens. 

With the double preparation that is in the world today, with all 
the Kingdoms and Dispensations of the past, hastening to bring 
their tributes toward the New Light ; with the Orient unsealing its 
treasures, and the Occident receiving them ; with the Golden King- 
dom of beautiful Life being prepared, which shall enshrine and 
cradle the New Life, it is no wonder that many minds are busy 
and many feet walk up and down the Earth seeking for the shrine. 
Some go to Jerusalem, there to restore the ancient altars; others 
travel the world seeking the new shrine in various ways. But not 
by seeking outwardly do they find the altar in any outward shrine; 
only within can the true altar ever be found. 

It maketh for itself an external place, a habitation for the 
manifestation of Life not now known. But when and where it 
shall be, is not so important as that lives shall be made ready, and 
hearts shall hasten forward to meet the Dawn that is to be when 
those who are ready can receive it; when those who even now 
feel the tremblings of this light can be made aware. The Angelic 
Life which ushers in the New Dispensation knows who are ready, 
knows what the Light is to be and what the Shadow ; knows such 
hearts and lives as shall be attuned wherever they may be in the 
world ; whether they walk in paths of lowliness or upon heights 
of human exaltation; still there is nothing that can obscure that 
which the soul has received. 

Such time as Souls are ready; the Dual Life, that awaiteth 
its expression, unfoldeth itself unto you ; and such time as each is 
ready in that expression and unfoldment, comes the knowledge of 
the New Messiah; that knowledge comes of preparation. The 
past shadowed ways of experience are made clear; the diverse 
windings and wanderings are made straight; there is no deviation 
from the line of perfect Light, of perfect Truth. It is only the 
uncertain light which deceives, only that which is still imperfect that 
overshadows ; when the morning is here, when the full glory bursts 
upon the world, All is clear, All is certain. 

Now you behold the twofold line of Light that is being pre- 
pared upon the earth ; for twofold must be the preparation. Such 
as are to receive the Messiah, or such as are to establish the lines 
of descent that will bear the forms unto the world, are being made 
ready, either on earth or in the spirit states. Therefore when it is 



MESSIAHS. 325 

said, that the "Divine Mother comes to claim her own," it is because 
of all this preparation that lives in all parts of the world are being 
summoned; are put to the test in various ways, and the lines of 
lowliness and beauty of Soul that are awakened in many obscure 
places, are lines which lead unto that perfect shrine. Thus are the 
lives being prepared which are to give birth to each, the mascuine 
and the feminine Messiah; and as those lines are being prepared, 
so the twofold lines of Souls, reaching over all the Earth, make 
ready the lives that will then, in this state of conscious existence, 
recognize the angelic state. 

Such are the wonders that are being wrought; such is the 
meaning of all those mighty powers which unveil themselves upon 
the Earth today revealing the wonders of the past. 

Twelve Angels Are Attributes. 

As the twelve Mighty Angels draw near who accompany the 
New Messiah unto the Angelic states that border the spirit realm 
of Earth, we perceive that they bear the names of the essential 
attributes and Truths of the past Dispensations, and also of those 
of the future; that the voice, strength and potency of the Divine 
Life, is symbolized in their names; and that even as the Angel of 
Harmony ushers in the New Dispensation, so the Divine Attribute, 
Perfect Love, abideth and broodeth over the Angel. From the 
past the Angel of the Cycle of Knowledge is bearing on mighty 
pinions all that has been stored away in the archives of learning on 
the Earth, but which is now becoming a living light, and comes 
even to the lowly dwellings of Earth, making ready for the pres- 
ence of the New Life. The Angel of the Cycle of Power bears 
that which dominates the physical, and makes it subservient to the 
spirit ; every force of nature, every element that the Earth contains 
bending before this mighty potency, making ready for the New 
Life. The Angel that abrogates all needless past lines of law and 
Wisdom of those ages that were included in the Ramesean Dis- 
pensation, by the higher law of Perfect Love, reveals the Strength 
that is to guide the new nations of the Earth. The Angel of that 
Knowledge which under the first kingdoms of the Earth, gave the 
physical laws of life, again reveals the light of Truth concerning 
the Spiritual laws and potencies. Thus through every stage, these 
Angels, Ancient and yet New, forever bear on the incoming tide of 
the New Life all that was valuable. The cumulative waves, one 
after another, are making ready to sweep over the Earth with the 
flood tide of the New Day. The Dispensation of Shadow, the 



326 THE SOUL; 

receding wave, is still upon the Earth ; but already lines of Light 
are trembling toward you, voices are sounding far and wide, and 
these Angels stand declaring the New Light and the new presenta- 
tion of Truth, revealing the New Glory, and making ready for it in 
your lives, and over all the Earth. 

The Promise. 

Meanwhile, the nearest and dearest are encircling and pervad- 
ing you, with the All-hallowed glory of God's Perfect Love; and 
the Angel of Love abideth close beside the Shrine and giveth unto 
you the blessings of this hour, saying: "Beloved of Earth; such 
tokens as your lives have given, such devotion and seeking for per- 
fect Truth through perfect Love as ye can attest, such willingness 
and obedience of heart and mind and willing feet and hands, to 
follow the high behest of this Divine Light; such aspiration as 
through all the shadows that encompass the earthly state still 
reveals the coming fulfillment in perfect Love; these are yours in 
the promise of the New Kingdom." 

Nothing is declared that shall outwardly exalt or superficially 
and selfishly extol your lives; but only that such as are made 
ready by the aspirations of these hours, by the comprehension of 
these divine truths, by the divine ardors that fill them in the knowl- 
edge of that which is to come, by the perception of the surpassing 
glory that is seen in the whiteness of the perfect Life, cannot be 
mistaken. 

Such be your portion in the New Life ; such be your knowledge 
of the New Dispensation when you wear the human form again ; 
when the light shall have fully come; when those who are sum- 
moned from near and afar, now scattered over the Earth, shall with 
others be gathered together. Then with rays of reminiscence, 
luminous from the altar of that Angel of Love, ye will know what 
has been spoken; ye will know into what Kingdom ye have been 
taken by these broken words; ye will then know and remember 
the struggling of the mind to reach the heights of the Soul. Then 
you will see how the way has been prepared, how the life has been 
strengthened and exalted, and how the pathways now converging 
all meet at the height in the culminating glory of that Divine Light. 

The Angel of Harmony (two lives), the unknown ones, who has 
as yet received no name upon the Earth, but who beareth the 
Prophecy of the Kingdom of perfect Love, abideth a while in the 
circles of Arch Angelic life; and the twelve Angels who usher 
them into outward life bend above you, and their Light trembles 



MESSIAHS. 327 

toward you amid the shadows of Earth and gives you their blessing 
and benediction. The Angel of God's Voice is there, speaking as it 
hath spoken in the past. The Angel of God's Strength is there, 
upbearing the pillars of this mighty Temple of Truth. The Angel 
of God's Knowledge is there, revealing unto all the kingdoms terres- 
trial and celestial, the light that is divine : The Angel of God's Law, 
fulfilling on Earth the mandate of heaven: The Angel of God's 
Light, who bears the quivering pinions of each pulsation of the New 
Morning unto the Earth, and ushers in each New Dispensation: 
The Angel of God's Truth, bearing his beautiful torch of the Light 
of Truth unto the world ; all the Angels of those wonderful Powers 
that are veiled in the mysterious meaning of God's Omnipotence 
and all-potent Love. Thus beneath these Angels, the light of the 
New Dispensation trembles and quivers within, above, and beyond 
you, and ye receive at this hour the solemn baptism and tokens of 
its presence in your lives. 

Let each one bear as a Sacred Seal, as a divine Light, the words 
that have been spoken; let them remain as a sealed book until 
such time as we shall break the silence again. Let each one take 
from the outward altar such token or blossom as ye each may 
choose, that shall be an external commemoration of the blossoms 
of eternal life. 



328 THE SOUL; 



THE SHRINE OF PERFECT LOVE. 



At the shrine all perfect and complete 
Ye bend as pilgrims with one accord; 

Whereunto the Arch-Angels meet 
To receive the mandate of the Lord. 

For only at the shrine of perfect Love 
Which is God's light within the soul, 

Can the human spirit upward move 
Or know of its appointed goal? 

Bending as now the angels bend, 
Around that Light that veiled from Earth, 

Whose angels on your paths attend 
Preparing for the glad New Birth. 

So worlds and systems sink from sight 
Before that perfect, abiding light. 

One in the light of Truth and Love, 
One in the soul's own prophecy, 

Ye children of the New Light move 
Toward that Divine Futurity. 

And your footsteps ever thither tend 
Where the Angels at that altar bend; 

All doubt and darkness cast aside 
All revelation made complete, 

The glories of the incoming tide 

Around your ways mingle and meet. 

Expectant now each soul abides 

Where only is found the light above, 

And where God's presence only presides 
The perfect Shrine and Altar of Love. 



PART V. 
THE DIVINE MOTHER. 

THE 
"BOOK OF LIFE." 



"AND ANOTHER BOOK WAS OPENED 
WHICH IS 

THE BOOK OF LIFE" 

(Rev. 20., 12) 



MADONNAS. 

FIRST LESSON. 

INTRODUCTION. 

Unto the most Holy and Divine One; Eternal Love, enshrined 
in the universe of Life, Eternal Wisdom, revealed in the universe 
of Light: 

Oh ! Thou, who are nameless, yet forever more divine, we turn 
to Thee in perfect praise. Approaching the shrine of Thine Infinite 
Wisdom and Love from the soul, we would cast aside all material 
things; each form of clay, each shadow of substance that hath 
imprisoned the spirit, and in the glory of Thy perfect life abide. 
Knowing thou hast guided others, may those who approach this altar 
before untrodden by their feet, this shrine whereunto their thoughts 
have not been admitted, feel that from within the Soul they have 
known and understood, and that for ages the blessing of the mes- 
sage has been theirs. May those deep and divine principles en- 
shrined in their very beings, thus find response in the expressions 
here ; and may the Light that is to come and the interpretation, be 
such as, when they understand its divine revelation, they will feel 
more and more their allegiance unto Thee, thou Infinite Splendor. 

That which is to be given here is compiled, and portions are 
taken, from the Book of the Madonna, or the Divine Mother. 

"The Book of Life." 

The revelations that are to be given are inscribed in what is 
known as the "Book of Life," held secret and sacred from all time, 
but revealed in these later days as being the true inheritance of the 
children of Earth. The words may not be given in their ancient 

331 



332 THE SOUL; 

form or mystic meaning, but whatever is given will be true as an 
interpretation, and will belong to that Kingdom unto which you are 
all tending. 

Symbolic Initiation. 

If you were to be initiated instead of instructed (but instruc- 
tion is all that is necessary in these days), those of you who wear 
the feminine form would be arrayed in white and gold, symbol of 
the Divine Mother; the white being the emblem of pure Love, and 
gold being the symbol of perfect ensphering Light and strength ; 
that is: the strength which is typified in the Wisdom of God, and 
revealed in perfect Knowledge ; those who wear the masculine form 
would be clothed in white robes, symbol of the recognition of perfect 
Love, bordered with blue, which would symbolize Wisdom; and 
each would wear a scarf of blue, upon which would be the inscrip- 
tion of the ancient symbol or name of divine Love and Wisdom, 
the Mother-Father GOD, Om. Upon your heads those in the 
masculine form would wear a crown or turban, fashioned of gold ; 
and the feminine brow would be adorned with white lilies, which 
are the symbol of Divine Life ; the latter would wear roses of pure 
white upon their bosoms, or bear them in their hands as symbol of 
Love that is pure and perfect. Such were the robes and adorn- 
ments of those who received the primal mysteries of the Divine 
Mother; such would be the symbols that would express the mean- 
ing of the Truths to be declared. We attach little import to those 
outer vestments, Symbols and adornments, because those who are 
now ready for the Truth, do not require that arraying of the form 
with symbols. Still it is well to bear them in mind, since much that 
will be spoken has reference to their symbolical meaning. 

Then, if being initiated, you would first bend toward the East 
as the Divine Teacher would guide you ; you would salute the New 
life or New dawn, of which the East is the symbol. You would say, 
"I salute the Rising Day, the glory of the New Light, the Morning 
of the New Truth, of which the Sun is the symbol and the shield." 
And as led by the Teacher, you would then turn towards the South 
and would salute the South, from whence in ancient days came the 
Primal Genetrix of the Earth, symbol of the life-giving waters, the 
life-giving atmosphere; and you would say, "I salute the South, 
the Symbol of the Mother, enfolding the mysteries of Creation." 
You would then turn toward the North, bending in obedience to the 
Leader, and salute the North, as symbol of those mysterious etherial 
powers, those Magnetic and Electric forces that produce the Earth's 



DIVINE MOTHER. 333 

atmosphere, and, meeting the warm ardors of the South, give ever 
new vitality to life by reason of the Electric Flame. You would 
then turn toward the West and salute the space where the sun seems 
to go down, the wonderful prophecy of the future, naming the 
West, the symbol of prophecy, as beyond the shadow the Rising 
Spiritual Light is there; and turning thence to the Shrine, you 
would receive the instruction on the Truths of the Divine Mother. 
None but Angels, either in states of angelic life or embodied on 
Earth today, are ready to receive the fullness of the message that 
is to be found in the Book of Life; The Divine Mother; por- 
tions only can be given. There are those in human life that may, in 
some measure, receive it through the help of the Angels of the 
Earth. 

The Divine Mother. 

There is borne unto the sons and daughters of the Earth the 
Knowledge of Great Truth, when they are prepared for that which 
is named the Divine Mother. The first expression of the Divine 
Mother is revealed from the Center of Divinity of the Infinite 
One ; is in the dual stamp which is given to the outer universe when 
creation begins, and throughout all spaces unto the recreation of 
all life. 

The Perfect Mother is thus symbolized in the order of Divine 
expression : 

First, there is the graciousness of her pervading life ; 

Then her veiled image ; 

Then her revealed form and 

The Incarnate Word. 

The first indication is through all of the natural forms in the 
germination, fructification, and fruition of life ; and wherever those 
forms abide, whether the life is quickened into outer forms, or 
whether the germinating forces are hidden in the darkness, it is the 
same Divine Mother, as is suggested in the external life by the 
preparation for the revealment ; not alone when the life is fully 
expressed. 

If there is to be an adequate perception of the Deity, that which 
is defined in the sacred records as Divine Mother Life, Love, is 
co-equal with that which is defined in the name of the Divine Father 
of Wisdom or Knowledge, which controls and shapes the external 
universe. 

Veiled in the primitive realm of Creation, the image of the 



334 THE SOUL; 

Divine Mother was kept secret and sacred, held apart only to be 
revealed to those who were initiated through angelic love into 
the knowledge of what the Divine Mother might mean. Hence 
every expression of science, every manifestation of art, truths of 
astronomy, all that was known concerning the visible universe were 
veiled in mystic symbols in ancient times, because no one could 
understand save those who had perception of this Divine Love. 

When the Divine Mother is first expressed in the forms of nature, 
you perceive that every form yields obedience to that principle 
which is there expressed ; and that whether it be in the germination 
and unfolding of the flower, or in the germination of other types 
of organic existence, the forms of life that follow every primal law 
yield obedience to this mandate ; even the rays of light were found 
to fall in the angle which conformed, which corresponded in the 
ancient meaning to that which is expressive of germination. 

Across the shaft of the Greater Pyramid in Egypt the light that 
falls from the Central Sun (from toward Alcyone) was not only 
suggestive of the great central light around which this solar system 
and other solar systems revolve, but was the symbol also of the 
Divine Mystery held in the angles of light where they meet the 
Earth. 

To be "Born in the Lotus Flower' , is but the symbol of this 
Divine Motherhood, through which germination appeared and all 
existences are formed. 

The First Impression upon Matter IS the Divine Life. 

Instead of matter failing to express the Divine Life until recog- 
nized by the mind and intellect of man, the first impression upon 
matter IS that Divine Life; and when you turn to nature with 
illumined minds, you find the first image of that which finally is 
revealed in the perception of the Soul; but only those endowed 
with the Divine Love and Wisdom can perceive this. 

The first manifestation of the Divine Mother in the outward 
form, is in that which creates, germinates, incubates, nourishes, and 
brings forward the generic orders of life ; but this in the past also 
was veiled. 

The image of the Divine Mother in nature as sheltered and pro- 
tected by the Divine Father, is clearly shown in all ancient religions, 
and revealed in the symbol of light (the Sun) and germination (the 
Lotus), the Divine Mother being veiled (Isis). 

Whosoever can follow any of the ancient mysteries or correctly 
decipher the sacred inscriptions, will understand that wherever the 



DIVINE MOTHER. 335 

Godhead is revealed, the Divine Mother is included, but veiled. 
Nature also expresses this; there is shelter, protection and care; 
but as soon as the Divine Mother is declared, then there is reveal- 
ment; then there is "coming forth"; then the life that is, or has 
been sheltered, is revealed and made known. 

Every Truth which the ancient Prophets, Sages, Magi, "Wise 
Ones" perceived, clustered around this one Divine expression. 
Whenever the Messianic periods of earth were to come, the Angels 
took the earth-form expressing the maternal life. 

In the different states between the human mother in the usual 
conditions of life, and the Divine Life as revealed in the Mother of 
Christ, the Revealer of Truth, are the steps of revelation of what 
is called the Book of Life; and those steps declared at first the 
natural love that shelters, sustains, protects and bears forward the 
image of life; then the mental or Spiritual Purpose that bears 
forward the moral victory. 

Preparation for Divine Motherhood. 

The steps that are to be considered in the world are three in 
preparing for the Divine Motherhood: Purity, Loving-Kindness, 
and then the Divine Purpose ; each of these three steps being neces- 
sary ere a culmination is reached; ere the Announcer can appear; 
concerning which all Sacred books bear token, namely: that the 
Mother of Christ is equally as important as the Father in the Life 
that is to be revealed. 

The mother in the earthly form in the human states is the shrine 
of all affection ; unto the altar of the mother-love, the natural heart 
turns with perfect accord and praise; and even without added 
inspiration the tenderness of what is called "Nature," stamped with 
the Divine Mother-love, reveals the perfect wonder of the visible 
creation; when, therefore, the human Soul takes upon itself the 
outer form there is no lack of that which shall make it welcome, and 
give it all possible states of expression. Yet, strangely enough, it is 
only in the human life that there sometimes seems to be perversion 
of the natural expression of this maternal love; all natural objects 
and forms pass forward to their germination and fruition, with 
entire and perfect harmony; the forms of life from the singing 
birds and their mating loves, to the harmless insect and flower, 
reveal how perfect is this stamp. Nature not only bears the impress 
of the Divine Mother, but expresses it in the forms of life that are 
revealed as the blossoms receive their fructification continually, first 



336 THE SOUL; 

from the twofold life that is within, then from the rays of the sun 
and the all-pervading atmosphere. 

Generation ; Regeneration. 

When the Primal Type is superseded as is the case in the human 
expression, we enter upon the first stage of the realization of this 
Divine Mother through revelation from within, from the Angel. 
As natural, external motherhood typifies Generation, so the revealed 
Divine Mother typifies Regeneration; and the real meaning of 
Regeneration is to be found in the innermost soul. When Regenera- 
tion begins, the Angel is declared ; all forms of generation may pass 
on harmoniously and perfectly without even the slightest knowledge 
of things divine ; but when there is need for regeneration, when the 
natural, material life does not satisfy, and when in human life 
(alone) there is a wandering away from Mother in Nature, there is 
then a period of the state of shadow, darkness and gloom, in which 
the wandering children of earth, seeking their Primal Mother, do not 
know the gift of the Divine Mother that awaiteth them. 

In ancient times, the Mother of Earth was represented clothed 
in the garments of the visible forms around you ; robes of greeting 
that symbolize nature's perpetual life; these were symbols of the 
unfolding mysteries of human existence. Those forms that veiled 
in ancient art, and in the mysteries of the Temples, declaring the 
twofold life of the Divine Parent, are forms that but symbolize the 
power of the expression of the Divine Mother on earth. 

The stamp of material nature upon the human life is the penalty 
or necessary result of physical existence; for the soul parts from 
the state of divine perception of Love and Wisdom on entering the 
human life ; and in human existence alone there is found the "wan- 
dering in the wilderness," where the love of the mother is sometimes 
lost and all expressions of affection are clouded. 

What then shall we say of those trembling lines of light and life, 
those encompassing, all pervading Powers that first declare the 
approach of the Divine Mother of all Love? You who have fol- 
lowed through these teachings, the wanderings of the soul in its 
outward expression, will begin to understand that there can be no 
preparation for this Regenerating power until the knowledge of this 
Divine Love is revealed; and that when souls in their complete 
expression, find on Earth their recognition, that is the all-important 
step toward the preparation for the recognition of the Divine 
Mother. As each soul is dual, the life that is veiled becomes at 
last revealed ; and as the innermost part of the spirit of the soul is 



DIVINE MOTHER. 337 

veiled during the periods of external expression, so when the inner 
recognition cometh, that which was previously hidden is revealed; 
as in the blossoming of the flower, the mysteries of its life, until the 
quickening and unfolding, are hidden; so in the soul the life and 
love within, when the awakening comes, that which was hidden 
becomes declared. 

Angels Prepare the Way. 

The Angels alone prepare the pathway for the expression of 
Perfect Life; and when successive stages are made ready, then 
appeareth the Divine Mother. In the Primal Religions each angel 
has a name; and illustration as well as instructions revealed the 
image; but these are veiled in mystic symbols; however, we shall 
bear you on through outlines of these various stages, pointing out 
the meaning of that inner life which was revealed only at certain 
times in the Earth's history, and only expressed preceding the advent 
of the Messiah. 

By such states of preparation as begin in angelic life, and are 
made known in the Angelic and Spiritual states of Earth you can 
partly understand when the Earth is being made ready for the 
advent of the Messiah and by the manifestations of the feminine 
life; for from the time of the recognition of the "Announcement" 
until the fulfillment of the Messianic period of advent, there is a 
"going forth" to meet the New Life. The women of "Israel" were 
prophetesses before the prophets came, each hoping to be the favored 
one. In all periods of human history, about the time of the prepara- 
tion for the advent of Messiah, women have perceived more quickly 
and declared that which was to come ; and the coming of the Light 
was revealed in their inner lives more perfectly ; but this came only 
to such lives as were quickened by the Divine Purpose, as under- 
stood somewhat of the meaning of the Divine and Perfect Love. 

When we say that the Angels prepare the way for the perfect 
expression of the Divine Mother, it is that these lives are quick- 
ened and touched from the angelic sphere with preparation that 
meets their prepared states of unfoldment. Thus it is that in times 
of great peril, women spring towards the emergency and declare 
practically that which is to come ; and thus it is that every mother, 
in periods when there is a great spiritual light poured out upon the 
world, makes ready for the Light of prophet or Messiah that is to 
appear. In lesser cycles, Women appear in the halls of legislation, 
in the realms of science and art ; that life which was formerly veiled, 
sheltered and sacred, a long time oppressed as well as suppressed, 



338 THE SOUL; 

becomes open and revealed. There is always great preparation for 
culminating periods ; angels are predicted as taking on the human 
form and the earth yields to the life of women all her treasures. 
As natural as it is in the physical state for this type of Divine 
Womanhood to be hidden, so in the spiritual states it may be de- 
clared equally natural for it to be revealed. 

Whosoever hath not declared that the mother that bore him, and 
the one who is the best beloved by his side, are of all beings the 
most blessed, hath not lived the life of true affection; whosoever 
does not know that unto the Shrine whence come those affections, 
must tend all divine human hopes, then he hath not known the 
meaning of the great moral victory in human life. Whosoever rock- 
eth the cradle of the infant in Love and Faith helpeth to bring 
the Message unto the nations of the earth; and whomsoever the 
illumined mothers are, of such are the heroes born to battle in 
Earth's moral victory, or to prophesy or to attain great human 
achievement, such mothers are blessed. 

True Mother Love. 

Ye may know this today ; ye may know that such times as in the 
cycles of the Earth there appeareth much that woman can do, are 
the times when the preparing lines of life for a New Prophecy of 
Truth are to be declared, and when new and wondrous works are 
to be wrought the women appear, and when men, nations and gov- 
ernments spring into great moral conquest they are inspired by 
women. Though now, even as in the past, these images are often 
sacredly veiled; the "Wise Men" pass unto the temple, unto the 
altar, unto the "Holy of Holies," to bend before the symbol that 
expresses the Divine Mother; and thus baptized again unto the 
altar of outward life, with great reverence they return, remember- 
ing the human mother, the gentle face, the loving eye; remember- 
ing the kindly admonition and gracious blessing; remembering all 
the sheltering care and love ; and in homage worship there. Often in 
human life, man turns unto the Best Beloved for aid, ever remem- 
bering her who was the mother in the new-found joy; or as in the 
Angelic Love there is all reminiscence, all prophecy; whatever the 
Mother receives, and whatever was declared in Love is hers, be- 
cause of the Mother Love. He who has not named his mother 
"Madonna", or Divine, who hath not declared that which his own 
heart has proved, has not known the meaning of that Divine Love, 
and walks still in the shadow of the senses, separate and apart from 
Her. 



DIVINE MOTHER. 339 

The children of the world at certain periods of time, yearn for 
this Divine Mother, even as orphans who are alone in the night 
crying, so human hearts are orphaned by the great selfish struggle 
into which the soul is hurled in its contact with matter, they wait 
for the hand that is to lift them graciously and kindly back unto 
the perfect shrine ; and even as the hand has always been extended, 
as in the brighter cycles of time, evidences have been recorded that 
the light was there, so it is our privilege to point them out to you, 
beloved ones, and prove that even from Her bending sphere of 
Divine and Perfect Love, the Divine Mother, the Sacred Madonna, 
ever waits to bear her children to her Shrine. 

The Life of woman, sheltered and ensphered, makes no impress 
on the world of sense and strife, but when Love is declared then 
she speaketh; and even tonight from the bending spheres that en- 
circle you, are the Twelve Angels that declare the new light ; from 
out that encircling company there bendeth at the present time the 
fair Mother of the New Life that is to be revealed; and unto all 
her daughters her message is spoken; and unto all her sons the 
message is spoken; and even as the Perfect Mother, she leadeth 
them into the garden where lilies grow, unto the bower of White 
Roses where her pure life is fed, and invites their footsteps through 
those wondrous paths of pure and perfect love that shall renew, 
renovate and redeem their lives. 

We speak to you from realms more ancient than the sun and 
stars; yet the Angels bear in their presence all Truths that are to 
be declared, the messages that are to be given. Thus from that 
sphere of Perfect Love with the Lily of Life and the White Rose 
of Immortal Love, we give you greeting. 



340 THE SOUL; 



LOVE'S SHRINE. 

Is it where the sun with burnished gold 

Lights up the altars of clear space; 
Or where the moon her light doth hold, 

With reflected glory the bars of grace? 

Or is it where the Earth, impressed 

With the fair image all divine? 
The glory of love's mirror expressed 

The wonder of its perfect shrine; 

Is it where purple and gold are found 
Piling up treasures and flowers sweet, 

And offerings of love abound 
And every power of beauty meet; 

Is it where the feet are led in soft 

And beauteous ways that never tire; 
Where full frequently and oft 

Flow streams of pleasure to heart's desire? 

I know a shrine of perfect Love 

Where, after ambition's fierce desires, 
Close by the sunny altar above, 

Souls go for the purifying fires; 

As gold from dross, as from the Earth 

The alchemy perfection yields; 
So from the fields of care and dearth 
From wand'ring wilderness and fields 
Of doubt and pain and strife and woe 
At last each soul the way shall know. 

The Shrine of Love is wheresoe'er 

Hearts meet in one perfect accord; 
Where lives are blended, and pure Souls 

Perceive the first and Primal Word; 

Or where within Love's Altar bright 

The soul stands free and unafraid, 
And Heaven bending from its height 

Crowneth the love that Heaven hath made. 

May the perfect spirit of Love enshrined in Wisdom and strength 
be yours, and rest in your hearts until the soul makes known the 
presence of the Divine Mother. 



SECOND LESSON. 
THE PRIMAL MOTHER. 



"The Woman Clothed with the Sun." 
Rev. 12 — i. 

Invocation. 

Mother-Father God, Divine and perfect Light, Creator of all 
visible material things; preserver of all, Director of all that is 
divine and mysterious in the workings of Thy law, yet ever potent 
in Thy perfect Love that abideth unto the uttermost; and in that 
Love Divine encircling all, including souls in whatever state of ex- 
pression in time, and in whatever state of blessedness in eternity; 
Thy life and Thy love pervade all; May Thy children put off the 
sandals of Time from their feet, the dust and ashes of care from 
their brows, and leaving all earthly thoughts behind, enter into the 
Kingdom that is Divine. May they, under the light of that perfect 
Love, feel Thy Glory all Supreme. Through whatever symbols they 
are led, may they know that Truth is the one eternal possession, and 
that Thy Love is the redeeming power of all life. Even as unto 
the Angels Thou hast given much of all that has been, and is to be 
fulfilled on Earth, so may these, Thy children, draw nigh unto that 
sacred sphere from whence the Life and Light proceed; and filling 
the encircling atmosphere, may it possess and bless them utterly. 
Amen. 

LESSON. 

Beloved ones, all hail : Were ye in the Temple, and in the inner- 
most Shrine, ye would bend tonight toward the North, symbol of 
that Celestial state, whence cometh the knowledge of the great 

341 



342 THE SOUL; 

Mother of Time, "Mother of the Time Keepers." Ye would bend 
toward the East through which gateway the Solar light is first visible 
and from which comes the consciousness of Time as related to the 
Solar light. You would turn toward the South, since from the 
Southern heavens came the knowledge of the quickening of life 
through that mysterious star that reigned over Egypt at each vernal 
tide : Sirius, or the Dog-star. You would turn unto the West, sym- 
bol of that state of prophecy, that vast and unknown Heaven, 
through which the Light that you are about to receive was wont to 
come. Having thus turned unto all the Four Kingdoms, you would 
turn unto the Shrine that is innermost, where would be unveiled the 
image of the Divine Mother. 

In the ancient symbolism the first Divinity of which you have 
any symbol, word, or number, even engraven on tablet of stone, is 
the name of the Mother-Goddess of Time (A-tum; same as "Turn" 
— hidden) ; the divinity that rules over the symbols of the Earth, and 
Sidereal heavens. The nations of that most ancient Egypt who kept 
record for thirty-six thousand years of the movements of the planets 
and of the history of the Earth, borrowed this word from the still 
more ancient people who had their origin in the "lost Atlantis," 
which in its turn received it from the Kingdom Divine ; the Primal 
Kingdom of the Angels. 

The four distinct "Corners" are not of the Earth and the heavens 
alone, but were symbolized originally in the four stars that form 
the "dipper" of Ursa Major, by which the Time-Keeping of the 
Earth was made known unto the ancients; — since the movements 
of the Planets made known to them the re-birth of the spring- 
time, so the Divine Mother, at a certain time, indicated by these 
four Stars, bore the tidings unto the Earth of the first Christ Birth ; 
and, as was said in a preceding lesson that Christ was dual, making 
the stamp of divinity on Earth feminine and masculine. Until such 
time as again the feminine and masculine life could be revealed 
the feminine has been veiled, but that Divinity was named "Mother- 
Father", the prototype of the Son and Daughter of Divine Love, 
In ancient derivations, Ideographs which were only found engraved 
on substances long before papyrus was discovered, there is evidence 
to show that the feminine life was most emphasized in that Edenic 
state of Earth. Before the birth of the First Messiah, whose mas- 
culine name is revealed to you in the Messianic series, that birth 
was Symbolized in and brooded over by the Divine Mother; the 
"Times" of the Cycles were measured by those Stars to which we 
have just referred, and the name of the Primal Divine Mother, as 



DIVINE MOTHER. 343 

revealed in signs and numbers, the veiled Sacred Goddess was 
"A-tum," who held the life of the Mother-Father sacred for the 
Christ birth. 

From the spheres that correspond to the unfoldment of the 
planets must come the knowledge of the Christ Birth ; and when in 
the New Testament there is such a cabalistic sentence as this: 
"And he shall give His Angels charge concerning Thee." It is an 
outcropping from the more ancient records of what the Angels de- 
clare ever unto the Madonna, unto the one who is to be the mother 
of Christ. 

Our thought is that the "Woman clothed with the Sun" is the 
divine symbol of the "Madonna", or the "Divine Mother" of the 
Solar system, who always inspires Arch Angels, Angels, and Proph- 
ets, to declare the coming of the Christ. Hence the "clothed with 
the sun," as having charge of the Spiritual light of this solar sys- 
tem, indicated by the crown of twelve stars, Twelve Dispensations, 
and the moon under her feet. The "travailing in great pain," being 
the symbol of the preparation for the Messianic birth, showing that 
she not only has charge of the larger Cycles, the Sun-Birth (Son of 
God), but the lesser ones, the Lunar Births; that the lesser Mes- 
siahs are likewise under her guiding care. The "crown of twelve 
stars" is symbol of the Solar System* — the twelve planets under 
her charge ; also, it symbolizes, as you will afterward see, Messianic 
Cycles; the twelve larger Messianic Cycles, solar cycles, meaning 
the Larger Birth, the solar revolution around the more distant sun, 
showing that not only the larger Messianic Cycles, but the lunar 
cycles, lesser Messianic Cycles — the intermediate Christ births — are 
governed by this Mother-Goddess of Time. As is often referred to 
in ancient symbolism the feminine name is really that from which 
the masculine is derived. (J. V. H.) or (Y. H. W. H.), which 
forms the basis of lehovah, and to which some of the Hebrews 
added Elohim, for the purpose of making the dual expression, is 
none the less equally feminine in its origin. 

Away back in those Origines, where the Divine Mother was 
clearly portrayed, not alone is she represented as the Genetrix of 
Time, but the Manifester of all expression, and symbolized in time. 
Not only the Nature, but every name of Deity has also feminine 
representation. 

The first Madonna is pictured to have been borne on the Chariot 
of the Sun to a beautiful mountain, where her Bridegroom, who 
was unknown to the inhabitants of Earth, awaited her and there 

* Our idea is that the complete solar system has twelve planets. 



344 THE SOUL; 

dwelt apart for a time ; strangely enough a portion of that record is 
carried forward in the Apocalyptic vision from which a quotation 
has been read. 

Coupled with such revelation, the record proves that always the 
Birth of the Messianic Life is heralded by generations of prophets 
who are inspired by Angels and, they in turn, guarded by the Arch 
Angels of that particular Dispensation; that always the Madonna 
life on Earth is the representative of the love of that Divine Mother 
who has charge of the Solar system — the Mother-Goddess — and 
that descending from her sphere of light at such time, pours out the 
influence of her love and radiance. 

As hinted in the previous lesson, this influence is felt for several 
generations before the Christ Birth; in the added perfection of 
woman, and in the fact that many mothers among the people in all 
the nations in which the Christ is expected, have premonitions of 
the Christ Birth; and in the fact that many, even like the Hebrew 
mothers (those in "Israel") may think the Christ is coming to them. 

As has been stated, it is true that in the Primal Morning, when 
the Typical Life was stamped upon the Earth, there were created 
not only nations of Prophets but Angels who prepared the way for 
the Prophets; not only was there created the wonderful physical 
life of Earth in its full expressions of beauty, as typified in the 
symbolical "Eden", in the perfect physical expression of life, but 
the Messianic life, being dual, was also perfectly expressed and re- 
vealed by the race of Angels who stamped upon the Earth all Primal 
Truths which subsequent Messiahs were to yield. 

Mother of Time. 

Therefore in that perfect time, the Madonna, the Divine God- 
dess, the Mother of Time, revealed the created perfection in each 
human life; but in the subsequent successive expressions the state 
of the Divine Mother is finally to be reached in the attainment of 
perfect Life. Such preparation was recorded in the life of the first 
Messiah ; showing that from the beginning of the preparation to the 
culmination of the Cycle, the Daughters of Time received the blessing 
of the Mother of Time. Thus, through six successive generations 
preceding the Christ Birth, there is revealed unto the women knowl- 
edge of things divine : Whether their sons are to be prophets, what 
the life shall be, that shall include evidence of the Divine Life. 

Some of these ancient records are such declarations as you find 
recorded in the books ascribed to Moses, that were gathered from 
the out-pourings of knowledge and wisdom and inspiration from all 



DIVINE MOTHER. 345 

previous time; for they were not only borne forward in tablets of 
stone, or metal, or engravings on wood, the processes of which were 
long known in ancient periods of the world; but they were borne 
forward orally in the Sacred Orders that were "from Dispensation 
unto Dispensation", of which there were two: The Kaballa*, who 
were keepers of Astronomical mysteries, from which came all 
knowledge of the heavenly bodies and their spiritual significance; 
and the Magi*, who were keepers of all Truths pertaining to the 
spirit, who had knowledge concerning the chemical laws and sub- 
stances of the Earth, and all generic processes, and the truths of the 
Divine Kingdom. Unto these two Orders all knowledge and all 
wisdom was gathered, and the knowledge of the mystic meanings 
of ancient Hieroglyphics and Symbols. Whenever a period or cul- 
minating life was about to appear and the Madonna was to be re- 
vealed the Magi, as well as the Kaballa, knew it long ages before, 
(as they knew the "Bethlehem Star"). 

It is to be observed that the mother of Jesus, chosen from among 
the lowliest of her people, was still "anointed" and "crowned" in 
prophecy, as the "princess" of the Life that was to come; and also 
to be noted in the singular story concerning "Moses", which is a 
typical illustration of the mystery attending the birth of "Rameses" ; 
for the "King", as the divine time-keeper, knew perfectly well the 
one having charge of "Moses", or "Rameses", as the one whom 
the Divine Mother had chosen to bear the child unto Earth; but 
because veiled and hidden under "bondage" — which is the typical 
spiritual "bondage" — in "Egypt", this "Mother" could not be rec- 
ognized by the King; only the Madonna of the skies is, in "The 
King's Daughter", therefore symbolized. But in the Hebraic account 
you have the most meager fragments of a most Ancient Dispensa- 
tion, although it is the record to which you turn for sacred lore; 
nor are these things properly recorded, but perverted by the "his- 
torians" of the nations through which they have passed ; but you ever 
have this "Mother Life" as symbolized in the Love divine. 

Mother of Divinity. 

The most Divine Mystery of time is that which is held in every 
ancient word expressing the Mother of Divinity, and symbolizing the 
Messianic birth ; the feminine name is primal, the first Mystery of 
nature is revealed in the Feminine Principle. The keepers of all 

* These two names are comparatively "modern" or of a later period 
than this lesson treats of, but they are synonyms of names and orders 
then formed. The "Mahatmas" are also ancient in derivation. 



346 THE SOUL; 

Sacred Symbols, when the true meaning has not been eliminated or 
lost by misinterpretation, have declared these things are found in 
the roots of all languages; that the meaning of "Mother" — the 
"Primal Mother" — was the one who had charge of the Earth and 
the heavens belonging to the Earth. Thus, when the "Children of 
the Sun", who otherwise were called "The Sons of God", came into 
the knowledge of that which was to be their inheritance, the first 
knowledge was of the primal Genetrix, the Mother-Life pervading 
the universe ; the expression of the Dual Life making the Mother the 
most prominent. 

The next Mystery was the expression of the Divine Mother in 
the veiled Sacred life of human birth, and that souls are in the 
keeping of this Divine Mother before they enter outward life. Such 
as are to take part in her Kingdom are pervaded by her Love and 
by the knowledge which is known in all the kingdoms of the heav- 
enly states. So the Angels of earthly lives are held therefore in 
keeping, obedient to the mandates of this Divine Mother; as in the 
symbolical household of Earth: the mother has charge of her chil- 
dren, while the father represents the conquering power that shall 
yield strength, support and encircle them with his love. All this is 
crudely expressed in the lower forms of human love, Divinely ex- 
pressed when that Love becomes Divine. So ensphered and veiled, 
in the love and appointed homes of each period, the Sacred Mother 
guards her children; and before their birth selects her daughters 
and her sons who are to bear forward the Message of Truth unto 
the world. 

While the selection of the "twelve" disciples of Jesus was only 
symbolical, in Sacred records there are always twelve Angels who en- 
circle and surround the Madonna life during the preparation for 
the Advent or the New Birth. There are also previously several 
successive generations (as in the instances of the prophetesses of 
Judea) who bear forward under the priestesses the symbols of the 
Sacred Mother, and you could easily trace their part in the great 
event from the awakened interest in the knowledge of things divine. 

You turn unto the Divine Mother for Love, instead of unto the 
records for Wisdom and Knowledge. That which has robbed the 
records of their intrinsic value is that the account of these sacred 
lives has been determined from the records of the "Gatekeepers" for 
external knowledge ; while only the divinely endowed ones within the 
Shrine could perceive the Sacred Life and Light. 

The Hebraic priests bore from the Egyptian temples the symbol 
of the Divine Life in the double triangle; but they did not know 



DIVINE MOTHER. 347 

the significance ; therefore whenever ''The Holy of Holies" was in- 
vaded by ordinary priests, instead of by Initiates into Cabalistic 
and sacred lore, it was sacrilege ; they did not understand the mean- 
ing of the union of the Heavens and the Earth, which was sym- 
bolized in the double triangle* ; the union which is the perfect Mani- 
festation of the Father-Mother God, through interpretation or ex- 
pression. 

In all that is valuable on Earth, in every thought or expressed 
Truth that is of any value to human existence : Inventions, science, 
art ; in all that pertains to the perfection of Divine Law ; whatever 
is revealed in mathematics, in chemistry, in geology; in any or all 
of the primal sciences, in language or in any other way; emphasis 
is given to the fact that the Feminine Life is manifest in the life of 
discoverer, inventor, artist, and that without that life the Truth 
cannot be declared whatever research there may be. 

Revelation of Woman's Influence. 

We have told you in previous lessons that under the inspiration 
of Perfect Love, the artist (like Raphael) paints his pictures of the 
Divine Madonnas ; under the influence of the Angelic state of perfect 
Love the poet sings his divinest songs ; this is because of the perfect 
recognition. Every mathematical figure (geometry), every form 
that to the ancients was perfect, was only brought to light under 
the potent influences of the Messianic cycles in which the Mother- 
Life also held sway. 

You have boasted of the intelligence of this day; its inventions 
are marvelous ; its sciences and arts are wonderful ; but each Cycle 
of the past has yielded the primal unfoldment in these directions. 
You turn to Egypt in wonder ; to the more ancient days of learning 
you are indebted even for speech. Whatever was the Primal birth 
of Truth, or its expression in language or form in any age, woman 
was then the interpreter. In the sacred temples of Isis under the 
Egyptian Cycles, where two vast Messianic periods were included 
in the records — and the knowledge of the times in which even the 
lesser Messiahs appeared — there was in all the veiled knowledge 
of the perfect life of woman the symbol of the Divine Mother. 

The first symbol of the Ancient Mother, the one who gave unto 
the Earth the first Madonna, was the Dual Star (the complete 
Sephiroth) in which was symbolized the prophecy of the whole, 
or the entire Messianic cycles of Earth. It was neither the three 
pointed, nor the six pointed, but the Twelve pointed star; yet so 

*The Sephiroth. 



348 THE SOUL; 

perfectly dual that each of the six points of each separate star could 
be perceived, but the symbol is also ensphered. This symbol includes 
all that can ever be expressed concerning the divine life of The 
Christ and all that can be Symbolized concerning God ; but notably 
the six pointed star that symbolized the "Mother" life was less 
manifest than the six pointed star that symbolized the masculine, or 
Father life, which forms the foundation for the thought that the 
masculine expression is the protecting life ; thus in every instance 
where strength, where shelter, where outward force is required, the 
feminine expression is measurably withdrawn. Yet under the 
larger and more potent sway of the Messianic life, in the household 
of the Kingdom of the Divine Mother, when the manifestations of 
life appear, there is always the feminine command and always the 
masculine obedience. Thus in the Divine Kingdom, it is ordered 
that when the Heavenly Life appears, that which is glorious in the 
household shall be manifested more gloriously; and in the larger 
angelic states of Earth, and in the life of Earth, all Kingdoms, 
Provinces, and Dominions are subservient to this feminine life. 
At such time, the feminine life pervades the State and the Crown, 
and from the one that is the most humble to the one that is most 
exalted, there is a steady ascent to the crowning life of woman on 
Earth ; all this is in the preparatory states previous to the coming of 
the Messiah. 

Dual Star, One Truth. 

In this most ancient time, as we have said, the symbol was the 
Dual Star ensphered, the symbol of the One Truth. There was a 
flower, a single or primal blossom, having a center of golden light, 
that was the symbol of that Messianic birth; had you any portion 
of the record, could you find any trace of it, you would discover 
twelve petals (six outer and six inner) and a center of gold, all sym- 
bolizing the Madonna of the First Dispensation. As the children of 
that period were perfect in physical life, the Madonna of that 
period was perfect in expression ; and the Dual Christ appearing, ex- 
pressed all the gentleness, light, beauty and love of the entire race, 
which was stamped primarily with Divinity ; this was to be the type 
for all coming time, until the Earth fulfill the complete measure of 
the life of the Divine Mother. This record which has survived all 
intervening ages gives the Primal Prototype of the Sacred Woman 
who bears the Truth unto the world; and that Prototype, under 
varying forms, under different symbols, is expressed in every nation 
of the Earth today. 



DIVINE MOTHER. 349 



In the Messianic periods, those including the lesser Messianic 
periods known as the Lunar Messianic Periods, relate exclusively to 
the Earth, and the larger, or Solar Messianic Periods, relate to the 
Solar system. This Divine Mother presiding over all the planets, has 
watch and ward of each soul ; and appoints such Divine life — Angel 
— as is needed to guide and guard the children of Earth when they 
are approaching the culmination of a Cycle. When there is about 
to be a culmination of a cycle, "premonitions", "warnings", "dreams", 
"visions", "interpretations", "false prophets" and "Christs", and true 
Prophets, appear on the Earth ; but all the time the Daughters of the 
Madonna of Earth, keeping sacred counsel in their own Spirits, 
wearing the symbols of love in their hearts, press forward toward 
the New Birth. As in that ancient time it was clear to them, it will 
be made even more potent during the coming interpretation of the 
mystery of the Divine Mother. , 

As science and art and religion and all knowledge reach a climax 
unknown before, woman will participate in their unfoldment. It is 
known in the history of the past that women have pressed forward 
unto these climaxes; when they do, when they are prompted from 
within, when they are to be interpreters of the Love in Wisdom, that 
either the past has revealed or that the present requires ; or when 
they sit, as did the Ancient One, inspiring Him who gave the records 
of the planets unto Time; or as veiled in the mystic "Burning Bush", 
which it is written that Moses saw, but which is the symbol of the 
ancient Ramesian Flame, the Divine Mother interpreted to him the 
ancient tablets that bore the records of the wisdom of the skies ; or 
when, this ancient mother still more deeply veiled in symbolism, 
the "Wise Men" received from her potent breath the knowledge of 
things divine through the quickening soul of Love; or when any one, 
ensphered in that Divine Love, feels the new inspiration to give 
knowledge unto the world, it is because of Her presence and power. 

Woman, the Manifester. 

We said in other lessons that when Cadmus went into Egypt 
searching for "his sister", his "spouse", when he "became aware", he 
revealed a measure of the secret meaning of language. "Memnon", 
known to many as "half god, half man", who revealed the mysteries 
of language, was also inspired by his Divine Arbiter ; and such other 
lives, as veiled in the sacredness of the Divine cloisters of the Ma- 
donna, still have yielded their treasures of knowledge unto the 
Earth, because of the sacred feminine influence, for woman is the 
Perceiver, the Intuition, of which man must be the Declarer, Rev- 



350 THE SOUL; 

elator. But when it comes to the birth of Truth, to the Impersona- 
tion of the Life Divine (as revealed in nature), woman must be the 
Manif ester. Whatever then makes up the expression of her life is 
inwoven with the Life Divine. Most women of this type and state 
of growth feel, when a spirit is about to take on the outward form, 
the tremblings of a higher, diviner presence; something inwoven into 
their existence that makes them know the mystery of being. When 
prophets are about to come there is that overbrooding presence of 
light, that makes the mother know, as did the mother of John, the 
wonders that are to be declared ; but even she knew that there was 
another Life more perfect when "Mary" appeared. 

When the Christ Life draws near and the Mother, unveiling her 
kingdom of light, communicates to such Angels as have charge of 
the Earth, the Divine Sacred Mystery, are not the daughters of 
Earth correspondingly uplifted, and do not the souls that are ready 
for this knowledge draw nigh, and more nigh unto the outward 
kingdom ? The woman always speaks the word to her companion ; 
she is the one who whispers the Sacred Message first ; and when the 
"Wise Men" knew of the approach of the Messiah it was not only 
the knowledge of cycles that revealed it, the knowledge of the stars, 
that turning upon their cycles made known the New Dawn ; but it 
was that within the Sacred Temple where the Divine Mother was 
adored, angels had whispered the Divine Truth; it had trembled 
along the aisles and corridors — hosts — of Heaven ; had revealed 
itself in blossoms of thought on Earth; had been communicated in 
their lives. 

So does the Earth declare the message today; and the Mother 
"Clothed with the Sun" comes out from her Celestial Chambers, 
and the "Bridegroom" of the "Bride of Heaven" appeareth to Crown 
the Earth and such of Earth's children as are ready for the knowl- 
edge of the New r Life. 

Such time as the stars are unfolding to your vision in greater 
splendor as they now are ; such time as the skies wear deeper, lovelier 
tints, and more golden flames ; such time as the Northern Constella- 
tions, that bend around and o'er the Wonderful Pavilion whence all 
this knowledge comes, shall again change their places and represent 
the triune Deity ; such time as all the blossoms of earth reveal more 
beauty in their starry shapes, whether in the simple, lowly, or in the 
more complex forms, the result of the cultivation of the hand of 
man ; that time is the precursor of the Messianic approach. 

All over the Earth are one hundred and forty-four thousand lives 
stirred by this divine message ; all over the Earth are those who are 



DIVINE MOTHER. 351 

called the "Younger" and "Elder" — two words meaning parent and 
child, those who have knowledge of the soul and matter; in the 
language of the Hebrew Church they were obliged to give names to 
these who knew the ancient Truths and named them "Elders", but 
they were perfect lives, knowing eternal youth; and while in time, 
knowing eternity. 

Such time as those who are quickened with this life, though 
scattered over all the Earth, feel the touch of the Heavenly flame 
and declare the New Truth; such time as false lights appear, and 
fictitious "prophets", "seers", who consider themselves "anointed" of 
God, but who perceive only the shadows, you may know that the 
Divine Mother bendeth toward the Earth; that her golden life, 
"clothed with the Sun", enspheres the Earth ; the Light of her ap- 
proach revealing the Shadows. 

Although there are twelve from among the daughters of Earth 
who will bear forward the sacred message unto the generation which 
is to yield the Christ Birth, there are such as sit in the Innermost 
Temples today who will know the Divine Truth. When the Ma- 
donna shall appear on Earth to claim her own she will call her 
Daughters and her Sons from among those who are now in the 
kingdom of time and sense to dwell with Her in the land set apart 
for the Messianic Life. 



352 THE SOUL; 



THE LILIES OF LIFE. 

Grow they beside any stream of time, 
Wear they the petals from the sun enwove, 

Or are they born of the star-bells' chime, 
Are they woven from the light of Love? 

By the murmuring stream where the lilies grow 
The Madonna has pressed them with her foot; 

She may walk in ways that ye do not know, 
She may bring her message in silence sweet. 

But such time as the Lilies of Life appear 
To crown you with their wonderful light, 

Is time for the glad and beautiful year 

Of the Madonna to crown earth with delight, 

Aye the Lilies of Life grow white and fair 

When she draws near where her daughters dwell 

And now above, where Immortals are 
She waits in silence the story to tell: 

That blossoming from the azure skies 
Her roses and lilies may greet your eyes. 

To the "pure in heart" she cometh alway 
The petals grow where her heart-throbs fall 

And they chime their music of life today 
In rhythmic answer unto her call. 

For the Mother of Lilies of Life is here 
And she crowns the Earth with her perfect Year. 



THIRD LESSON. 
INVOCATION. 

Unto Thee, Eternal source of life and love, Divine Mother, In- 
finite Father, Love and Wisdom, we turn praise ; may Thy children 
put off the dust and ashes of time from their feet, the cares and all 
that absorb in outward life, and turn unto Thy shrine, unto Thy 
abiding life and light, praising Thee for the messages of Love. Such 
portion of Thy truth may they receive as the Divine Life within 
enables them to perceive. May they, in seeking, strive to aspire to 
such growth as cometh from Thy perfect Life. And Thou who 
draweth near, even Thou Divine Mother of all Love, whose form is 
symboled in the many images of life, but who abideth in the inner- 
most of God, bless Thou Thy children. Amen. 

LESSON. 

The Mother of Two Truths. 

As the Primal Truth was the divine message of the Perfect One, 
the Revealer of One Perfect Truth, the Mother of all life, brooding 
above all worlds, declared that message the Oneness of the Universe ; 
so in the next stage of the Earth's unfoldment the Divine Mother 
bore the name of "The Mother of the Two Truths". In ancient 
symbolism she is pictured as dual, having two heads ; and her form 
is that which expresses one of the stars, in the constellation whence 
she came. This dual image, half angel, half woman, revealing the 
form on Earth that signifies earth generation is mistaken in the 
ancient interpretation by those who translated it, for the Mother of 
Seven Truths, as well as the Mother of Four Truths, whether the 
translation came down through the Hebraic nation or whether from 
Phoenicia into Greece, the cause of this mistake being that as she 
came from the North the same light seemed to ensphere all. 

353 



354 THE SOUL; 

The image of the "Mother of the Two Truths", as said before, 
has two heads; one signifying the North, the other the South; 
so if you were bending within the Shrine that symbolized her 
life you would salute, first the North, as being that vast sphere 
whence the Primal Mother came, toward the stars symbolizing the 
seven stars in Ursa Major; you would also turn toward the South 
as symbolizing the Ancient Mother which is revealed in the fer- 
vency of the light of Sirius, the Dog- Star, symbol of the life of 
Earth. 

These symbols are Hermetic ; both have reference to what are 
known as "Hermetic Mysteries", afterward symbolized in "Ash- 
toreth", who held the keeping of Astronomical signs and their sig- 
nificance. 

With this, the Second of those vast Cycles, the Goddess of which 
revealed to her children, in her twofold form, the mystery of life 
and light. As four stars in Ursa Major are the four that revealed 
the First Cycle, so the seven stars are those that symbolized the Sec- 
ond Cycle ; hence the frequent confounding the "Goddess of the seven 
stars" with her of the Two Truths. In the symbolism, the Hermetic 
Mother bears from the North and from the South the symbols of 
what is to be revealed in her Children. And as the first Child is 
feminine, which is carefully concealed in the record, the second is 
the Primal "Hermes", who bore the message of all Knowledge to 
the world of the celestial and terrestrial heavens ; of the physical in- 
fluences that dominate the Earth ; of mathematics ; of all things that 
pertain to outward knowledge and demonstration. The meaning is : 
the Mother of Two Truths reveals the first departure from that 
which is One, that which is spheral, sacred, primal. The sphere can- 
not be understood until divided; therefore the principles, when re- 
vealed become those that are afterward portrayed in mathematics, 
"broken into Science". 

This Primal "unveiling of the Mysteries" through all the Ori- 
ental nations has symbolism in the Goddess that is concealed and 
yet revealed ; Ashtoreth of the Southern worship, from which wor- 
ship some of the priesthood never departed, is only a more modern 
symbol of this Sacred Mother ; but if you were to receive her symbols 
as they were in the primal temples, when Hermes and Hermia 
(Hermes revealed, Hermia concealed) gave to the Earth the Truths 
that she declared, you would have the symbol of her double life: 
North and South, typifying both hemispheres — Celestial — no East, 
no West, because her scope was too vast to include the "day" and 
the "night" of Earth; consequently solar and lunar symbols in 



DIVINE MOTHER. 355 

connection with day and night of earth were not used in connection 
with this Madonna. 

The Twofold Symbol. 

The two horns, or points, in her Crown would typify the two 
distinct derivations from whence the Truths came ; one the mascu- 
line and one the feminine; one of them, that which reveals the 
sacredness of her "Throne", you have in modern astronomy : "Cas- 
siopeia seated on her Throne", which, in mythological tradition, it is 
said she vacated to descend toward the South — Southern Heavens — 
"to wed her son" ; meaning, to reveal her son ; for the Manifestation 
is the marriage expression of twofold life. And as "son" and 
"daughter", "sister" and "spouse" are in the roots of language the 
same (even as "he" and "she," "man" and "woman" and God made 
"man" in his own image, "male" and "female" created he them), 
and are often transposable. The light which departed from the 
Northern heavens was wedded to the Southern (in symbols), so in 
the intermingling of these two planispheres in the ancient symbolism, 
it is intended to typify the Mother of the Two Truths ; those 
Two Truths were never spoken other than in symbols, or referred 
to in other manner than was co-incident with the Primal meanings 
of Primal Beginnings ; and these were known to dwell within all to 
whom they were revealed in the 

Sacred Order of the Hermetic Mother. 

None save those who understood their spiritual meaning 
or innermost significance, could even hear the words; those who 
were initiated well understood that even if the words were spoken 
to ears not attuned by the divine voice of this Madonna they could 
not even understand the meaning, though the words were spoken in 
their own language. 

Such was the significance of these symbols, such the nature of 
the Divine life that was revealed, that it is said when this Madonna 
came to Earth, when she revealed herself in human form, two por- 
tions of the Heavens that had been separated before were united; 
it was also said in this divine symbolism that the stars in the vaults 
of the Northern heaven changed places ; especially those that consti- 
tuted the symbols of this Madonna, and that never again, until the 
recurrence of the Cycle of which this Two-Fold Truth was the 
precursor, shall those stars be in similar place, or position; so that 
the numbers three and four (seven), were equally significant of her 
powers ; and in that Dispensation though the feminine life was out- 



356 THE SOUL; 

wardly lost sight of, it was not buried beneath the masculine power 
of Hermes ; for while intelligence and knowledge and power were 
the all-pervading influences of life, it was still unto this life, the 
Mother of Two Truths, that Hermes ever turned for counsel, for 
wisdom ; and it is said that she walked by his side, although unseen, 
that she never departed from him; that during the entirety of his 
mortal pilgrimage, in all the lines of expression in time and sense 
it was ever known that She was there : the Manifester, the Inspirer, 
the Revealer of the Truths that were to be declared; and that 
though the Messiah was expressed in dual form, his spirit still 
turned to this Mother of Two Truths for the revelations that were 
to make all things perfect in their twofold expression. Thus the 
first discovery of nature's dual expression was revealed when this 
Madonna from the North appeared ; when out of her kingdom she 
descended to the Earth, bearing her message unto Earth as the 
"Queen of the South". 

These symbols have been given in the records, although they 
have been handed down through much blindness and misinterpreta- 
tion; they serve, however, to explain such phrases as "Solomon's 
Marriage with the Egyptian Woman", "Pharoah's Daughter", and 
the rebuke which was received by "David's favorite child", who was 
to bear forward the "Kingdom of the One God". There is included 
in the Hebraic, Sacred and antique books much of this most ancient 
Symbolism, or mythological record ; you will find "The Wisdom and 
the splendor of Solomon" and the visit of the "Queen of Sheba", 
i. e., "The Queen of Seven", or "The Queen of the Sun and the 
Throne", are but interpolations and transpositions of this wonder- 
ful drama enacted thousands of ages previous, when the Light of the 
Northern and Southern heavens were supposed to be united. 

The Astronomers were unable previously to trace the "signs" 
before the Two Truths, or "two tokens" had been revealed; they 
had been obliged to rely upon limited observations, or tradition, for 
all that was passing in the Northern Heavens; and those in the 
North had relied on tradition for that which was passing in the 
Southern Heavens ; the Mother of Two Truths combined the solu- 
tion of all these mysteries in herself, explaining all that had pre- 
ceded her, unveiling all the Mysteries of the preceding Dispensa- 
tion, of the Oneness of the Life, by the twofold life that was hers. 

Union of the "North" and "South." 

Just as the first, the Primal Dispensation, had revealed the unity 
of Life, so came the twofold line of this New Revelation as found 



DIVINE MOTHER. 357 

in nature : unveiling the mystery of dual life as manifest in all the 
forms of Earth, and the revelation of mathematics that made pos- 
sible the solution of the mysteries of the Northern and Southern 
Heavens. 

Such time as this recurrent cycle shall again appear unto the 
world, this same Madonna, out of the splendor and the amplitude 
of her state of Being in the Heavens, will recall unto the children 
of Earth these Truths that have been obscured; and at such time 
as the stars that form her Symbols of expression shall take the same 
position as before — that of the three points in the Trident of Nep- 
tune — -"Ursa Major" will have changed his position, facing the 
Earth instead of standing as now. All those stars that were ac- 
counted the "Delineators of Time", from which the first Time- 
circles were declared, will have changed their places, returning to 
the position they had in that Dispensation. This will occur in the 
Seventh Dispensation; then for the second time will appear this 
Goddess of the Twofold Truth in her recurrent or concurrent sphere 
or Dispensation. So when this twofold life, this Madonna of the 
Two Truths, shall be fully interpreted, it will be in the Seventh Dis- 
pensation ; for her symbols are both two and seven. 

As the symbol of the First Dispensation was the One encircling 
sphere so the Sixth Cycle will repeat the number, in the six-pointed 
star, which announces the beginning of the Sixth Dispensation. 

In the numbers and Symbols which were used by the ancients 
to express these Dispensations, the Hermetic mysteries did not admit 
or include the numbers ten and five; for it was supposed that these 
(ten and five) would reveal the Sacred Name. The reason that 
nine and six were used instead of the ten and five (although both 
combinations make fifteen) was because nine and six already re- 
vealed a Sacred Name ; the other numbers revealing a name or names 
that were not known in the Hermetic Philosophy or Dispensation. 
Nine, "Three times Three", being one of the symbols for the other — 
the first — Madonna. The analysis is: twice three was the symbol 
for the Truths already known, a complete circle of Truth, three 
times three for the Truths that were to be declared ; the other three 
in the Primal Twelve were veiled ; but six and one, Seven, was the 
number of the recurrent Dispensation of the mother of the Two- 
Fold Truth. 

Sacred Numbers and Name. 

Long did the "Wise Ones" of Earth wait for the full revela- 
tion of the perfect numbers and name. In this Dispensation of 
which we are now speaking, the Daughter of the Madonna bearing 



358 THE SOUL; 

the human form still was expressed in the twofold symbolism, 
although there was a declaration of the solution of the Primal unit 
by threes : — 3 — 6=9 — and 3 — making twelve. In Her Dispensation 
there was the declaration of the twofold principle in science, and 
the expression in its Primal essence of the twofold principle of life, 
and the twofold nature of Deity. 

Throughout the whole of the Hermetic Dispensation, this 
dual life, was made manifest in more external ways than before; 
therefore more perfectly revealed unto the "Wise Ones" was that 
principle of the Two Truths, not yet revealed unto the masses of 
the Earth, but they became symbolized in numbers, in words, and in 
the characters and terms employed for the expression of all life 
that existed under this Dispensation. Also the Dove first became 
the symbol of the "Divine Messenger" and the reason of this was 
that the Dove, the "Menat," in its twofold expression, was taught 
to bear messages from the Mother to the "wise men" of the North 
and of the South; and became the "Messenger" which was after- 
ward discredited in Israel among the Hebrew people, because it was 
the symbol of this dual Goddess-Mother and of all that typified her 
reign; even Egypt came to reject that which was the symbol of her 
primal salvation, because there was war between the "Dynasties" 
that afterwards came in the recession of this Dispensation, and there 
was rejection of the general symbols which were twofold, as repre- 
senting what the Queen or the Mother of Twofold Truths had de- 
clared. 

These Two Truths spread all over the Orient under various 
names ; and nations, wherever there was life and light sufficient, per- 
ceived and accepted the Truths. The masculine and feminine inter- 
pretation of Deity and Nature became the accepted one, and the 
latter was not veiled, until a "thousand years" afterward when the 
recession began, and these mysteries were hidden and these symbols 
were veiled by vague and material interpretations. 

From those splendid stars that gleam out each clear night in 
the heavens, the first "Recorders" of the cycles of time, came the 
Seven Angels accompanying the Mother of Two-fold Truth, they 
were also the Seven Symbols of the Truths that were declared after 
the Two Truths; these Seven Truths constituted the all essential 
knowledge of that time, but were subsequently changed by the 
Kaballa to Ten, when the cycles changed; but the Seven was the 
primal number, symbolizing in the numbers six and one Truths most 
active in the Constellations whence the Seven Angels came; the 
"Vacant Throne" signified that this Mother, the fair Madonna 



DIVINE MOTHER. 359 

"wedding the North to the South," had departed for a time spirit- 
ually from her sphere to give New Truths to the Earth: the 
mysterious Two Truths. 

As we have said before, as soon as those truths are to be again 
manifest, and the children of Earth are ready, not alone to secret 
Orders, nor to any especial nations will they be given, but to all 
people who are ready when the Cycle is here, then will this Mother 
appear who declared the Two Truths. Then will be understood the 
symbols of the dual form in ancient mythology and inscriptions, 
variously interpreted : Half Woman and half Angel, half Earth, and 
half Heaven, the true interpretation of which has never been known, 
either from the ancient ideographs or symbolical language, except to 
the "wise ones," the Angels. Some portions were culled, however, 
by the compilers in the phrases, "the first and last," "the beginning 
and the ending," etc. No one knows what these originally meant. 
The meaning is simply this : that which faced the South at the time 
of this revelation, was the feminine life ; that which was concealed, 
or in the North, was the masculine; when the Hebraic priests and 
interpreters, anxious to suppress the feminine meaning, reversed 
the record, and announced the "King" ; the "Lord" ; the "Creator" ; 
"He" ; "J-h-v-h," it was simply in antagonism to the ancient symbols, 
the ancient language, and the ancient mysteries expressed in Ash- 
toreth, which revealed the active principle in the word "sreth", as 
in the word "Jehovah," the four letters from which alone that word 
can be fashioned, were primarily embodied in the synonym to include 
the feminine life (and the word Ye-ho-vah is not wholly masculine 
even in its full rendering) . "Elohim" was added to make more certain 
the interpretation. In Hebraic "Scripture" is a partial revival of the 
origines which belong, in their roots, to the Hermetic Mysteries. In 
the naming of the Divinities which afterward succeeded this primal 
name among other nations, when Hermes left the Earth and other 
deities gradually supplanted his name, the names were changed from 
feminine to masculine, the "Mother of Two Truths" to some deity 
unknown. The primal significance of the "Two Truths" was lost. 

Birth and Re-birth. 

The Two Truths survive, and have an eternal expression here 
and hereafter, for the mystery of life in its birth and re-birth be- 
longs unto the kingdom of the Soul, in its expression of, and its rec- 
ognized oneness, "like unto God." No one except those who could 
comprehend the meaning of this thought could have any knowledge 
of the meaning of the "Two Truths" which the Divine Mother de- 



360 THE SOUL; 

clared, and none excepting those who could understand this mys- 
tery could at that time have access to the temples of worship and of 
learning, to the mystery of "breaking the circle" of the One life 
in nature ("the circle, or sphere, cannot be measured until divided"), 
or to that which primarily forms the basis of every chemical com- 
bination : the separation of the ultimate (primal) atom or globule 
from all combinations. 

For to the Hermetic mystics alone through the Primal 
Mother was revealed the fact — not of the scientific "pri- 
mates" BUT THAT THE ONLY PRIMATE IS THE DUAL GLOBULE, THE 

PRIMAL ATOM, WHICH DERIVES EVERY FUNCTION OF ITS EXISTENCE 
FROM SIMPLY BEING DIVIDED, AND THEREBY IMPARTS ITS ESSENCE TO 
EVERY FORM IN NATURE. 

In these mysteries every Alchemistic formula, every forma- 
tion of socalled "primordial cells," and every mathematical ar- 
rangement, was perfect ; and only in these mysteries was it discov- 
ered in what manner "primal substance," as it was called, could be 
known. The primal Mother of Two Truths declared the dual nature 
of the primal substance and when she again appears will make in all 
scientific bases, this complete change, which is fundamental, then 
the imperfect combinations and imperfect interpretations of science 
will be replaced by perfection, by restoring the One primal sub- 
stance, the origin of all life, by division. 

There are those upon the Earth today who partake of the nature 
of, or have almost arrived at being, Angels, who are ready for the 
Life that will come ; who perceive the Primal Truths, and who will 
be ready to meet this Presence ; who if in pursuit of science, whether 
of chemistry, mathematics, or geology, would be able to perceive 
the Two Truths which this Mother declared ; as those who are ready 
will, in the Sixth Dispensation, perceive the primal Truth of the 
first Madonna; the perfect sphere of Life, the Oneness of nature, 
and that Oneness which is found here divided, One God, the Soul 
like unto God ; but the mystery of this division was that which the 
second Mother revealed; those divided, found themselves united 
under the first mystery; so the mystery of division, and of the 
reunion of primal substance, was the mystery of the Mother of the 
Two Truths. As this division and reunion take place in the inner 
nature, only the formal outward expression in nature was known; 
the essence of life was unknown, save that it was known to bear 
the stamp of creation. 

The primal Mother of the Two Truths could perceive the secret 
workings of chemical forces ; at that time there were those by whom 



DIVINE MOTHER. 361 

it was thought that metals could be transfused into one another ; or 
called into existence seemingly out of the empty air. Thus it was 
thought that the ultimate particles (Substance) of matter, once hav- 
ing been formed and found, could be fused, separated, reunited; 
that in their primal sources, all forms of substances could be traced, 
dissolved and recreated; also the essential truth, that there is but 
one kind of "Primal" "ultimate atom" — globule — that every 
diversity of expression in nature is the result of the division of this 
atom, as the diversity of any kind of life is the result of division; 
so are the varieties of the expressions of the soul the result of 
division, but the one ultimate essence is of eternity. In time as in 
eternity, in matter as in soul, in all expressions of God as in all 
expressions of soul, the primal principles are ever the same. 

This sacred Mother, brooding over all the nations of the Her- 
metic Dispensation, yielded that Twofold Truth, and stamped it 
upon every image, every hieroglyph, every symbol ; those who bore 
it forward gave it in symbols that were afterwards, as said before, 
nearly lost in the mazy labyrinths of mythology, or by the false 
teachers that hopelessly entangled it, or drove it to the shelter of 
the Cloister and Cell of the "Wise Men" of the Sacred Orders. 

The glorious spectacle, as now seen in the brilliance of the orbs 
whence Her presence came, is caused by the light of that Presence 
which, even now, flows earthward from that sphere, the light of 
the Two Primal Truths, that are beginning to be perceived by man- 
kind because of Angels of Science and Religion. As in the ap- 
proaching Dispensation the Primal Truths are to be gathered in 
the Kingdom of the New Life, so whatever glimpses or perceptions 
those who are ready can have, they will bear them forward unto 
the next Dispensation ; for upon the Earth must be the number of 
souls corresponding to the First and Second Truths, the number 
chosen from out the children of Earth who will bear the sacred 
Life and Light of that Divine Mother. 

When it was not unusual that there were dual births (twins) — 
they were not exceptional so frequent were they — the dual births 
were always praised and adored as the token of a certain expression 
of this Twofold Life, and the mother bearing the dual forms to 
birth was hailed and heralded as "one especially favored by the 
Mother of Two Truths." And when two natures were expressed in 
one life ("Hermaphrodite")* it was considered especially significant 

* In the original meaning of this form of two-fold life there is every 
reason to suppose that the Divine Marriage was thought to be typified, 
inappropriately, however. 



362 THE SOUL; 

as bearing the nature of "a god" — and such lives were held sacred, 
for what reason we cannot here declare unto you, but for the reason 
of the Supposed symbol of the Twofold Truth. 

As we bear these mysteries forward, you discover that even to 
analyze the earth and its forms and mysteries, it must be under the 
interpretation of that which is Divine ; so the perception of all truths 
can be declared only in that way. 

Meaning of Her Symbols. 

When this Madonna of the Hermetic mysteries appears in the 
symbols she appears with two faces. Whether she really appeared 
in material form or was expressed for the occasion, she was never 
gazed upon excepting as a twofold countenance; all who came 
toward her recognized her presence in this double presentation rep- 
resented by two faces; and each countenance bore equally the 
splendor of the Divine Nature. The Star which symbolized her 
presence was not shaped in its rays either with four, five, or six 
points, but with two points; which (in symbolism are points or 
"horns" and are misinterpreted to signify the crescent moon), were 
the two rays of the Primal Truths ; these emanated from her brain 
and from her life, and made it possible for other lives to understand. 
Thus, walking or appearing to those in the temples, the inner wor- 
shipers, she revealed herself in their visions. All who gazed upon 
her, whether the worshipers beheld one countenance or the other, 
they perceived her presence equally. The dual face showing the 
knowledge she brought was from the Northern and Southern heav- 
ens equally ; and showing that preceding expression, in the Kingdom 
of Perfect Life and Perfect Love, is the dividing of the units of all 
things ; and there must be known the past and future One and Two, 
the "first" union and the "last" union, the "Beginning and the 
Ending," but all equal in the light of this Twofold Truth. 

So as feminine in life was repeated again and again under this, 
the Divine Mother, there appeared a Sacred Flower which bore the 
symbol of her life and name on the earth; that flower was dual in 
its expression ; it had two blossoms, both bearing petals, scroll-like 
leaves (something similar to and like the Calla lily), but a double 
blossom, one on each side, and each side of the blossom was perfect ; 
this became a symbol of that Madonna in her temples, and one of 
the Hermetic symbols in all places dedicated to her. Afterward 
when the symbols were lost, when some portion of the meaning was 
destroyed, this sacred symbol was perverted ; even as the Seven 
Truths of the Hermetic Orders were hidden by those who did not 



DIVINE MOTHER. 363 

care to understand them. But as the Seven principles symbolized 
the seven rays of light, each of which bore the message mathemat- 
ically from the divided light of the sun, they were also symbolized 
in the sounds of harmony; so in divisions of light into color, and 
of sound, through mathematics, were found the subdivisions of the 
Two Primal Truths; as these subdivisions increased it was found 
that there were seven and seventy ; that there were three, nine and 
twelve ; and after a time the Two Truths expanded into other mathe- 
matical propositions which formed the base of one portion of the 
Hermetic Mysteries; the other portion being in the chemical solution 
of the "Primal" or "ultimate" atom. 

As Souls first understand these things, as Angels first declare 
them to souls on Earth, as Arch Angels are the message-bearers to 
Angels, so the Madonnas are the rev eaters, the manif esters of them. 

Unto the Son, or the first expression of Her life, must the 
Madonna first give the Primal Truths. From the fair kingdom 
whence the Mother of Two Truths came She brought the Sacred 
Truths to her Son, Hermes. 

When unto Her realm she returned, when her message was fin- 
ished, there was no longer conscious knowing of her presence — it 
was groping — but only as Her light remained in Her children, was 
there any knowledge on Earth of the perfect revelations She brought. 
What other knowledge, what other sacred symbols of life (other 
than we have stated in this lesson) were revealed you could not 
dream and we do not declare; but this we do know: that from 
Her perfect height She beheld the Earth stamped with the impress 
of this Divine Mother upon the ages, with every letter, word, hiero- 
glyph, term, syllabling her name, — although perverted by the nations 
through which it has passed, — there is but one meaning: when the 
image with the crown of two points, or the image with the two 
heads, or even the symbol — as in the later Madonna with the crescent 
moon beneath her feet — is revealed, there is always conveyed the 
subtle message of these sacred and divine Truths borne forward in 
Her perfect light. 

The Sea and the Air proclaim Her. 

Then from out the sea, the symbol came to syllable the praise 
of this Mother: that which was partly of the waters and partly of 
the air ; an image that never has been interpreted, and which, with 
the bungling phraseology of the translation of Hebrew and Sanscrit, 
even of the hieroglyph and inscription, cannot be interpreted — an 
image that has the form of the physical life of the sea — crowned 



364 THE SOUL; 

with the head of the Angel ; meaning the life of the Divine Mother 
in both the over-brooding of space, and the under-brooding 
waters. 

Thus you will perceive that the twofold image is even there re- 
vealed, and the Sacred stamp is — by this interpretation — placed upon 
that which has been either totally without meaning, or has been 
given a meaning entirely foreign to the original one; nor can you 
trace any symbol with twofold meaning of life, in mythology, art, 
poetry, or in geometry, without going back to this period to which 
we refer : The Cycle of the Two Truths. 

All through the later Ramesian Dispensation, when the majestic 
stars that are now seen, lighted the night, this interstellar symbol 
was also known; and when no longer in the midst of the ancient 
starry heavens — but in the Solar Life (Ramesian), there were 
embodied souls piercing some portion of this antiquity, perceiving 
that Life, that Light, which thus revealed this Twofold mystery, 
and which — more than likely — at the beginning of this (the Sixth) 
Dispensation will give new pulsations to the scientific and inquiring 
minds of Earth, the life and light that is to restore the Primal Truths 
for which Chemistry vainly searches, for which human analysis has 
vainly sought. 

The ultimate proposition of science is here met, as is the ultimate 
proposition of the Soul: for the majority of human beings both 
propositions will return in the coming cycles ; one is the precursor 
of the other ; the One Soul and One God revealed today, the other, 
the One Divided, the Dual Life, will be revealed in the future ; from 
that, in the future Dispensations, will come the solution of all other 
mysteries, beginning inversely with the order in which the revela- 
tions have come. 

Men have sought the Twofold Truths in the manifestations of 
nature, have endeavored to find the solution of the primal atoms in 
the wonderful labyrinth of many mysteries ; aye, how little do they 
understand that all lives that have expression, do but converge to 
one primal center as they have come from one center, the Infinite, 
so all Soul Life, manifesting and diverging from its own center, for 
expression in manifold ways, must to the primal center return. 

Illumined by the light of the soul, inspired by Arch Angels that 
are to bring the New Message, under the impetus of the New Life, 
with bated breath, quickened pulse, the glowing truths of this new 
and Divine Message, are revealed in many lives. Angels of Light 
perceive and will declare those who are to bear forward the Truths 
unto the incoming Dispensation; those who in conformance to the 



DIVINE MOTHER. 365 

sacred symbols of the periods and Cycles of time, fulfill the require- 
ments, bear the impress and stamp of them today. 

Meanwhile, the Mother of Two Truths, bore to Earth as hand- 
maidens, those who are to appear in the new Dispensations. The 
Messianic Life of the Sixth Dispensation will have Dual expression, 
and the Soul-life of the Mother of Two Truths is thus again to be 
revealed; while in the centers of boasted civilization, all scattered 
fragments of human knowledge, all dust and ashes of human 
research, volumes and tomes piled mountains high, will be valueless 
as the dust and ashes beneath your feet, under the light of this 
coming inspiration, this living knowledge to be revealed. 

The Sacred Mother of Primal Life on Earth, the Madonna of 
the first Dispensation, also appeareth; from Her and from the 
Mother of the Twofold Truth cometh the Messengers that are to 
accompany the New Messiah from those spheres of Angels and 
Mighty Messengers that circle around and over all the Earth, uniting 
the Past with the Present, the "North with the South." The celestial 
meaning of the vibrant message comes piercing, as those wondrous 
lights that shone when the Star-eyed Goddess of the North, came 
out to wed the South and give to the Earth the message of the 
Twofold Truths. 



EVER REACHING FOR THE UNATTAINABLE. 

Ever reaching for that which is unattained 
For that which yet is unexpressed; 

But always knowing though baffled and pained 
That the attainment comes; distressed 

Because, not yet, not here is the day and hour; 

A year, a thousand years, go by 
In which but feebly is the latent power 

Revealed, of endless mystery. 

But always certain that it is there, 

Sure though days and centuries pass, 
That the Truth cometh, unaware 
Revealed as if in a mystic glass, 
First reflected, ere they are known, 
For no shadow can the Truth disown. 

Always reaching; as through the dark 
The struggling germ aspiring still, 

Seemeth forsaken, drear and stark, 
It seems to perish; but the will 



366 THE SOUL; 

That bursts, obedient from the sod 

Moved — by the light and glory of the sun, 

Proves that the promises of God 
And the attainment will be won; 

For lo! 'tis there in leaf and flower, 
In wondrous pageantry of bloom; 

All the attainment of its power, 

All of the glory from out the gloom. 

So struggling Souls ever must reach 

For what they know that they possess; 
And all the devious ways but teach 
The simple truths for which ye press 
Through the mazy labyrinths of Earth 
To find them in the Heavenly birth. 

Souls have true knowledge; but the form 

Is rent and pierced and torn asunder, 

Until at last through calm and storm 

And sunshine, and amid the wonder 

You find the glory of that estate 

For which the countless ages wait. 

The soul is greater than the world; 

Greater than stars and suns can be; 
For this mystery of life is furled 
In time and its impotency, 

To be at last revealed and known 
When the soul knows and claims its own. 



FOURTH LESSON. 

R. A. H. 
INVOCATION. 

Divine Mother-Father, perfect life and love, Infinite Being; 
Thou who art all Love and Wisdom, unto Thee forever Thy chil- 
dren turn within that perfect altar of Divine Love; and as the 
baptism of Thy grace descendeth, may they put aside all thoughts 
of earthliness, the sandals and dust of time from their feet, and 
from their minds the cares of earthly existence ; and turn unto Thee 
whose Life is their Light, whose Baptism is their Renovation. May 
they realize the All-Hallowed light of Thy perfect Love, and receive 
the blessing of Thy perfect Wisdom. And as is included in Thy 
divine sphere all Blessedness, so may the Blessedness of this hour, 
make more and more complete in their lives the glory of Thy 
Kingdom. Amen. 

ADDRESS. 

We give you greeting, Beloved ones; from the sphere of the 
Divine Mother, Greeting: 

Were you in the Temple unto which you are summoned this 
night, you would bend first toward the South ; all your thoughts in 
obedience would turn to the Divine Mother, who holds within her 
keeping all the life that appears on the Earth forever; and who 
from the Southern Heavens links the South with the North; you 
would turn toward the West, as toward the light that, receding, gives 
place for the new day ; you would turn then toward the North, unto 
which the Great Mother — ever joined, twain in one — retires, her 
Northern Kingdom ; and toward the East you would turn as toward 
the Rising Day, in which the symbols are found of the New Birth. 
Then in the Divine permission, and in the divine Recognition, you 

367. 



368 THE SOUL; 

would turn to where the group of stars is found, in which abides the 
Star-Eyed Madonna of the South, who, when she comes from the 
great Southern heavens, is named the Goddess-Mother of all Life, 
Light and Grace, as she joined the Heavens of the South with those 
of the North. You would become imbued with the knowledge of 
the New Kingdom ; for as Ahasuerus in his long reign symbolized 
and illustrated Strength, the Divine Mother was veiled and almost 
completely hidden, except in Her Kingdom. From out the South the 
great Orb of Light symbolizes her presence and reproduces over all 
the lands South and East, even to the far Orient, the great tides of 
re-birth which were known under other names and symbolized in 
many forms. Thus during the "Interval" (see fourth Messianic 
lesson) you perceive her glory was not blotted out nor dimmed, 
only withdrawn. 

You Now Enter Upon Another Kingdom. 

In the ten divisions of the zodiac are the symbols that represent 
her life (the eleventh and the twelfth have been added). In the 
ancient symbolism whenever the ten signs appear those which were 
hers were hidden, i. e., the two added degrees. That which is now 
Twelve — in the signs of the Zodiac — was the ten and two ; thus you 
understand or perceive the degrees, and in the signs of the Zodiac, 
as revealed at the point where the sun (seemingly) enters upon the 
vernal equinox, and also where the winter solstice begins, were the 
"signs" of her reign. 

Yet, were you entering the Temple of this Goddess, you would 
give the signs thus: — ten and two — as including the eleventh and 
twelfth degrees, the two being added. One is never spoken ; so that 
inner dual revealment of the Solar system, made the symbols ten 
and two (omitting the numbers seven, two and one) to be deified 
under her reign. All subdivisions were supposed to be complete; 
but the number two was never mentioned, since that symbolized the 
Divine Mother and her companion, who were Sacred and Silent in 
the great Solar Kingdom. 

As the light came forth from this Kingdom, all the Earth was 
adorned with the graciousness of her Presence, and thus was 
brought anew the Celestial knowledge unto the nations of the Earth, 
which was revealed and carried forward in the Previous Dispensa- 
tions, and was found at the beginning of this: Knowledge of the 
mother of converging nations, i. e. : all the nations that worshipped 
at the shrine of the sun and understood the Symbolism that pictured 
this Divinity. 



DIVINE MOTHER. 369 

When, in the Symbolism adopted by Christianity the full knowl- 
edge of the life and its symbols, is at last revealed as "twelve" (see 
the twelve stars of the Apocalyptic Vision ; although the ten and the 
silent two in the ancient kingdom and the "Twelve Disciples" of 
Jesus), there is manifested a broad and distinct recognition of all 
that was symbolized in this 

Mother of Celestial Life and Light ; 

and the fact is revealed that the Hebrew words which had mystic 
origin and are interpreted in the masculine significance alone, bore 
in their primal meanings the feminine Divinity; and this Divinity 
that differed from those Divinities of the North, the Seven "Time 
Keepers," adapted the thought of the "Wise Ones" of the Earth 
to the especial kingdom of the Light of the Sun; the recognition of 
the Sun as the Source of Life and Light instead of depending upon 
the Northern constellations for the measurement of Time. 

The New Mother of the Cycle, which was to be revealed by 
LIGHT, declared the Solar light, and made known the various signs 
of the Zodiac, and revealed the mysteries that were secretly borne 
forward after the previous Dispensations in added lines of knowl- 
edge. It is a most significant fact that the Avatar who was the 
symbol of ten is still later the symbol of ten. It is also a significant 
fact that the ten "Ecclesiastes" (and two) thus signifies the twelfth, 
in the mystic tables of the Ancient Kaballa and of the Hermetic 
Orders. It is also a significant fact that the "Tetragramaton,"* 
preserved in the records of the Hebraic nation as signifying the 
"Most High," is also partly feminine and in derivation signifies 
"God of four Kingdoms," which in the "origines," is also "Queen 
of the four Kingdoms" ; the Feminine Divinity of that Creative 
Power the Divine Mother ; the numbers, letters and words that sym- 
bolize that most ancient Name, are both masculine and feminine in 
their "origines." There are also other symbols from the Great South 
Mother who is brought forward as "The Queen of Sheba" (Peace), 
but who in reality was this golden Divinity of all the Southern lands 
of Africa, Egypt, Syria, India and China; all the South lands that 
were swept by this great tide of wonderful knowledge concerning 
the Solar light and its derivations in the symbolism — "the sphere 
of the Sun" — in which the Divine Mother holds in her silent keep- 
ing, not only all the vivifying and fructifying forces of life, not only 
the mystic power that forces germs into existence and quickens the 

* See the Sephiroth. 



370 THE SOUL; 

Earth into unfoldment, but all that symbolizes the sacredness of the 
soul (still unrevealed). 

The Child; Symbolic Divisions of One. 

As the two Primal Truths are Birth and re-birth, souls divided 
and reunited, so the Three Truths are the union of the Divine 
Madonna and her Companion, the unrevealed Bridegroom, now re- 
vealed, and their Child: The Truth that is born into the world. 

The Four Truths symbolize Ashtoreth, the Mother-Goddess of 
four Kingdoms ; one, the Unity of life, her first ; the soul, its birth 
and re-birth, two ; three, which is Truth born or declared, Mother, 
Father, Child ; and, four, which is the Truth in all its feminine and 
masculine expressions : Father-Mother, Son, Daughter, making the 
fourfold expression of life on Earth ; thus the four Kingdoms sym- 
bolize all that there is in birth and re-birth, parent and child ; in the 
soul in its united, its divided, and its reunited state. Thus, in the 
phrase: "Four corners of the Earth/' is symbolized North, South, 
East, and West, and the Four Cardinal principles that were revealed 
by Her and included, for the time being, this wonderful knowledge 
of the ancient "Divisions of Time." 

Then begin other divisions, in sixes and Twelves ; six times 
Twelve being the Seventy Two ("Elders"), which not only sym- 
bolized the divisions of the zodiac, but the divisions of the Angelic 
Kingdom under this reign, and under these symbols (which are, at 
the present time, traced only in Astronomy, and are believed to 
relate exclusively to the solar — Zodiacal — divisions) are found the 
sacred meanings of the Soul and Angelic degrees — or numbers. 
Scholars now in the world lose sight of the original meanings, think- 
ing that primarily there was but one — Astronomical; the true 
meaning is that the sun, the divisions of the zodiac, all planetary 
bodies, the seven planets then known, the Earth and its attendant 
moon, were simply outward expressions, symbols of one of the most 
ancient Deities in the Primal revealments, expressing what is now 
meant by the revelations of Light from the center of the Solar 
System: meaning the Light Divine: 

RA. 

Let it not be understood that this shining shield, this orb, this 
RA, is the Infinite God ; but let it be understood that the Sun forever 
expresses as his symbol the Sphere of Light in which the Life, the 
silent, Secret Divinity is enshrined, the Mother of all Truth. When, 
therefore, from this ancient Splendor, came the Four Propositions 



DIVINE MOTHER. 371 

that were to make the world beautiful and great ; when the Four 
Truths were avowed for the time being, which were to establish the 
principles of Light upon the world, there appeared another Ma- 
donna : the one that makes here the "Kingdom of the Sacred Moun- 
tain." You will notice that this also has its relation to the Divinity 
in the Sun-Mother ; for all words, whether in the Hebrew or San- 
scrit, or more ancient derivation, that express inspiration or express 
Light, appear in the symbols as "Mountains," as "Horab," "Sinai," 
etc. ; all "Mounts" of inspiration were related to that which is given 
from the Sun. 

The Divine Mother which is in the North, has the symbol 
"Cassiopeia," as the Queen who vacated her kingdom in the North 
to pass to the South, in the South was symbolized by the "Divine 
Mountain" on which was placed the city of the Mother of Light 
and peace, Hieriosalem, or which has since become the "City of 
Zion," "Jerusalem," whose derivations point to this most ancient 
symbolism, where the God of Light, the Sun, descends to meet the 
Mother upon the Mountain Heights of Inspiration, from which 
flows forth the Light unto the world, from which must come the 
symbols expressing light — which also expresses Divine Light, or the 

Son of Light. 

Every sacred image of the Madonna of that period is an image 
ensphered in the light of the Sun, showing that in the mystic sym- 
bolism the Madonna that we now speak of, "clothed with the Sun," 
included all angels of the Sun, and all that move in the constellations 
that were earlier believed in, but were departed from, as was also 
the worship of the "Mother of the Seven stars." Seven was no 
longer a Mystic, Secret, Kabalistic number, except relatively. All 
minds were turned toward the worship of the number four,* as the 
symbol of the Primal Truths; of the Number Twelve, which could 
not be spoken, — only the ten and two in one; and of the num- 
ber, which in its highest subdivisions constituted the symbol of 
the Angels ~ having charge of that Dispensation, as the especial 
attendants upon this mother and her reign : Seventy-two, or Twelve 
times six, and thus the new symbolism of numbers, and of those 
particular inscriptions that now perplex the students, because the 
secret meaning cannot be known (as well as the numerical meaning), 
which was the conveying of the new message unto the world. 

We have in the "Rising Light/' the wonderful symbolism of 
Hor ("Horus"), and the divine and most ancient meaning of "Isis" ; 

*The circle as solved by the Square — the four Elements (earth, air, 
fire, water). 



372 THE SOUL; 

we have "Osiris" — not in the more modern interpretation, but in the 
signification of the Sun itself; we have this all-encompassing power 
of Light which, taking possession of the different kingdoms of the 
Earth, held sway, every form being bent unto obedience to the Light. 
Under this Madonna's reign all golden blossomings appeared 
upon the Earth ; and the mystic flowers that reared their heads upon 
the mystic waters, far away in Africa, in Abyssinia, in Egypt, were 
gold-crowned, bearing the sacred symbol of the Sun. These blos- 
soms were radiant with its light, and ensphered in their conformation 
was the mystic meaning of the Ten and the Two. You will find, in 
all lilies growing in the Orient, that have golden color, something 
of this still preserved ; you will still find in the inscriptions upon 
ancient temples, and in the "Lotus Bloom," the meaning of these 
most ancient symbols. 

The Son of the Sun 

See how after all this preparation this wonderful Messiah, 
therefore, has His birth: instead of there being any visible form, 
or any manifestation of Maternal Presence, her life upon the Sacred 
Mountains was received into companionship with the "Life Divine" 
under the Symbol of the Sun. And the Ramesian Dispensation 
revealed "The Son of the Sun." The "Ark" was not the literal, 
insignificant thing, interpreted in Hebraic scriptural history as be- 
longing to the "finding of Moses on the Earth," but rather the Divine 
token that under the symbols of the "Covenant" or the "Word" 
are revealed and preserved all the mysteries of this Divine 
Kingdom. The "Hand-Maiden" who brought forth to light this 
new Life, and who was the external expression of the Divine 
Mother, was none other than this Hierosalema, or Saloma, the 
"Princess of Peace," the Queen Earthly Mother, instead of the 
Divine Parent who was nameless in this Dispensation. 

As the Truth more and more was declared, the Dispensation 
brought the people from the bondage of ignorance, growing out of 
the recession of previous revelations, unto greater light and more 
Divine Truth; from the limitations of the hidden and almost ob- 
scured Truths, unto the full splendors of the light of the Sun ; to a 
knowledge of the Solar System ; from the Three to the Four Truths 
or Degrees, from the Seven Stars and the Seven Crowns to a 
knowledge of the planets that make up the Solar system and the 
larger "Sun Sphere." And since the Zodiac had been before wor- 
shipped in the numbers three and seven (ten), after this time four 



DIVINE MOTHER. 373 

equal numbers — Geometrically the square or equilateral quadrangle 
— were worshipped instead of the numbers that were without com- 
panionship or balance. Everything was in Twelve, everything in 
Four, instead of Ten and the Two, which was silent but understood. 

So the "Word" became expressed in this Form by the super- 
vision of the Madonna who dwelt upon the Sacred Mount of Peace, 
unto whom came the "Wise Ones" — "Magi" — those who had knowl- 
edge of the Kingdom of Light, and those who came into the pos- 
session of the Light of the Kingdom of the Sun were clad in its 
splendor. 

Ultimately this knowledge of the true signs of the Heavens and 
the meaning of the Zodiac, passed into the keeping of the Recluses, 
the "Sacred men," who could draw near the Mountain of the Sacred 
Mother of Light ; these men must have known all these Truths and 
must have been fully initiated into the mystic numbers that revealed 
not only Ten and the Two, but all the subdivisions of Her kingdom ; 
and must have even come to know the mystic meanings of all things 
that revealed Her in the universe; they saw in the external forms 
but Her manifestation; but instead of tracing the religion of this 
period to its truly feminine origin, scholars are wont to find merely 
the mathematical and astronomical indications ; mistaking them for 
Truths of the Kingdom that she expressed by mathematical and 
astronomical facts and figures, that became her Symbols. 

So all the Southern heavens were made glorious! And the 
Earth was suffused with the new and more golden light ; new forms 
of life upsprang under the generations of this Mighty Mother; and 
the wisdom of the Knowledge which had been revealed in its primal 
roots, in the preceding Dispensations, grew to more perfect knowl- 
edge under this Light. 

There was the true and the false afterward; in the reversion 
there was little that remained of the true in that which was com- 
piled and handed down as the Wisdom of the Sages, under tradition 
of which "the Wisdom of Solomon" was in many parts the expres- 
sion; even as the intellect is false compared to revelation. The 
ancient name under which a false Kingdom, called the "Kingdom 
of Wisdom," was known, was symbolical of a fallen height, of one 
who had receded from the Light ; one who had borrowed his gar- 
ments of light from the one who had now no visible presence or 
power; and who was far back in this divine Kingdom. The real 
Ramesian light of this great, and of preceding, ages, became after- 
ward obscured by the night of intervening periods of shadow ; these 
passed, and the real spiritual and solar Heavens were again revealed. 



374 THE SOUL; 

Mother of Four Truths 

As this Mother did not walk the Earth in human garb, except on 
the "Mountain height," appointing one of "The Queens Daughters' 
to bear forward the light that was to be given to Earth ; so in such 
wise, the Mother of the Four Mystic Truths only abides upon the 
Heights ; is only viewed in the Four Perfect expressions of Life ; 
only revealed in the Mother, Father, and Son and Daughter; 
therefore in the Four, as in the Two — Mother- Father (Mother, 
Father, and Dual child), there is the complete expression, the "At- 
tainment," as expressed in the "Temple of Life" and recorded in 
"The Book of Life" — so all Temples dedicated to this Madonna 
were upon the Mountains. No Shrines or Altars were in the valleys 
or cities, or places inhabited of men; none were allowed to enter 
except those who were the Initiated of the Initiates; they were those 
unto whom were known the Four Truths by their growth, by their 
perception in Soul. Thus the Priests and Oracles of that Kingdom 
w T ere those who in external life expressed not only recognition of 
the Infinite Dual Soul, but also recognition of the duality of the 
Divine Madonna (Messianic Parentage), and recognition of the 
Primal Truth of the Dual expression of the Infinite. 

Under this reign all forms of feminine life, that had been 
eclipsed, became more perfect. Women were appointed to places 
of power and honor; they were to bear the recognition of the life 
that woman could express over all the lands where the Mother or 
Queen of the Sacred City of Light and Peace reigned. 

Everything that was "golden" was brought into existence ; every- 
thing that revealed the light — Solar — was employed as the symbol ; 
and earth metal, gold, which was discovered at a former period of 
time, whether manufactured by the ancient Alchemists in their rare 
Alembic, through the Knowledge that obtained at that period, or 
extracted from the ore by the fires of the crucible, was simply used 
to adorn and beautify the temples and sacred places of this Mother 
on the Earth. 

There was no thought at that time that the use of gold could be 
perverted, or could be debased by being employed in anything that 
related to commerce; there was no barter and sale of that which 
symbolized in the Sacred Solar light the light of Rameses. As soon 
would they have thought of selling the rays of the o'er-arching 
Dome of the Divine Kingdom. Hence in the reversion, when gold 
became the symbol of Mammon, when any were its worshipers at 
external shrines, or it was debased to other purposes, all its primal 



DIVINE MOTHER. 375 

meaning departed, and even the meaning of the Light of the Sun 
seemed shaded from the perception of man. 

But do not fail to remember that you are indebted to this period 
for your first knowledge of the movement of the planets around the 
center; for the first true knowledge relating to the subdivision of 
the Zodiac ; for the first knowledge of the Primal Truths contained 
in the Ten and Two Divisions ; for the first knowledge of that per- 
fect Astronomical law that by placing the center of the Solar System 
at the Sun, the knowledge of the other relations of the Planets was 
made more clear ; for the first knowledge — which has been obscured 
until the present time and is now revealed — that this planetary sys- 
tem (when complete) has twelve planets; and that the number of 
the planets in all systems when complete, or revealed, is or will be 
twelve ; that there are also "twelve times twelve" ("one hundred and 
forty-four' and "one hundred and forty-four thousand"') — this num- 
ber is given in scriptures and was known to this period — in the 
larger, or inter-Solar, system of spheres moving around a more 
distant Primal center. 

Just as under this Divine Mother the Mystic 'Twelve times 
Twelve" was revealed as the ultimate of all the Messianic periods 
upon the Earth ; so the mystic "Tree of Life," with its "Twelve 
manner of fruits," being Solar as well as Celestial, was also thus 
declared. 

Clothed with the Sun 

"The Woman clothed with the Sun" is presented in a new aspect 
under this interpretation ; she herself being the center, the Woman ; 
and the sphere, or clothing, encircling her, being the light of that 
Divine Companionship, protecting, ensphering, while she reveals 
the Light of Earth. 

"The moon beneath her feet" refers to the fact that the lunar 
periods or smaller cycles, and each lesser light — Her Twelve Angels 
or Messengers serving Her — bore all that relates to birth and re-birth 
to the Earth, subject to this Divine Mother. For whensoever the 
Madonna of the Four Kingdoms declares Her presence and Her 
power on the Earth, all so-called "natural laws" are superseded by 
the Power of Four Greater Truths ; and these Four Greater Truths 
enabled those who possessed them to have power over the Earth, 
the Air, Fire and Water; and their corresponding symbols in the 
states of human life. 

The cardinal Principles which these represented, corresponded 
to all the elements known to the Ancients ; and those elements were 



376 THE SOUL; 

solvents of all the combinations of life ; even as the Primal element — 
The First Truth — was the solution of the universe in the first com- 
bination of substance; so the Four accredited elements: the Earth 
and all its formations; the Air and all its infusing elements; Fire 
and its power as a disintegrating and separating solvent ; Water, — 
next to Fire the great solvent and sometimes greater than fire, also 
— the Primal Genetrix of physical life. Thus these Four — at the 
command of the Mother of the Sacred Mountain, or the City of the 
Sacred Mountain — revealed in the external Kingdom, what the Four 
Great Truths revealed in the Kingdom of the Spirit. 

These Four Truths — with their Primal meaning — will more and 
more dawn upon you; not by statements in terms, or words — since 
there are no terms that can fully express their meaning, but belong- 
ing unto your souls they will be more and more perceived. So you 
will understand that Two of them — the Two that are One — are 
included in this symbol of the four ; and the other Two are included 
in the symbol of that which is revealed and declared (the dual 
Child), thus in the unity — not the dispersion — of all thoughts must 
be found the expression of these Truths. But they relate to the 
Soul — not to the body — they relate to the innermost — not to the 
external — but their symbols were always expressed in that which 
was revealed in the Four Principles of Nature. 

Symbolic Meaning of the Four Truths 

The interpretation of the symbolism is this: 

The Earth, as the Primal Mother, was sustained by the Atmos- 
phere — Air (The Infinite Ether) — as the Primal Progenitor of all 
Life — outward Life, appointed by the First Cause ; Fire and Water 
as indicators of birth, death and re-birth, that which creates, that 
which disintegrates and that which renews. Thus when Earth and 
Air, the Primal Unit (Substance and space) became One, there was 
Generation. Fire — symbolizing both the Sun and "Hades" — and 
Water, were the symbols of that which separates, solves, disinte- 
grates and re-unites. 

These symbols, or Elements, at last came, through the idolatrous 
tendencies of the senses, to be mistaken for the great Truths ; while 
the Primal thought, the Divine meaning, was obscured, or utterly 
lost in the intervening ages. 

Only in the Temples of the Sun — no longer Hermetic, but full 
of the Light of "Ra", the Divine ; no longer holding simply the 
"Three Truths", or the "Two Truths", or the "One Truth" ; but, 
holding the sacred mystery of that Four-fold Truth, ihat birth and 



DIVINE MOTHER. 377 

re-birth contain both the Twain and One in the whole, is the state- 
ment of all the Divine propositions that the human spirit can per- 
ceive — this Divine Madonna appears. She is crowned with four 
points, not as star but as a cross ; the Symbol of which is the Ten and 
the Two ; and as this Symbol is shown, it is the symbol also of the 
Mystic Life, or re-birth ; each point of the cross is "One of Four" 
and these are sacred. The symbol of the number seventy-two is the 
symbol of the Angels and their companions accompanying Her. 
They appear at this hour in the Southern Heavens ; their re-birth 
will be in the Life that will appear in a New Dispensation, because 
that yields the Harvest of Her Truths. 

As the Sixth Dispensation yields the harvest of the Madonna of 
the Three Truths, that Madonna, reappearing, will give the Earth 
the wonders that were then revealed in the "Mystic Three" and their 
results ; so when again the Light shall come forth from that South- 
ern Heaven, and there shall be restoration of the Southern Lands, 
long submerged beneath the ocean, and new tides of life sweeping 
over the world shall make new geographical divisions upon the 
Earth ; then again the wonderful Four-Fold Light will appear, ac- 
companying the Seventh Dispensation, and bear forward its fruition, 
as the seed was sown in the past time. While even at this hour, be- 
cause of the Mystic meaning and name of the approaching Sixth 
Dispensation, all past Madonnas reveal the secrets of their Kingdoms 
and make known the revelation of their lives. 

Beautiful, surely were these Madonnas, the Messengers of the 
Divine Mother; from out the five Kingdoms that have passed they 
will yield their spiritual Truths unto the Life and Light that now 
cometh, or prepares to come unto the world ; for such as are ready 
for the Sixth Kingdom. And the Daughters of the Earth, those 
who are clothed with the Light, those who are ensphered with the 
radiance of the Three-fold and the Four-fold message, will bear the 
symbol and signet of the New Madonna, and of the Light of these 
past Truths ; while all of the children born unto the Kingdom that 
now cometh will perceive the Truths of the Three-fold and the 
Four-fold Light. And She will come with the Six-pointed Star 
upon her brow. 



378 THE SOUL; 



THE KNOWLEDGE REVEALED BY LOVE. 

Hieroselma, Queen of Light and Peace, 

Cometh when perfect Love abides; 
When Truth, and Wisdom, and Knowledge reign 

And naught else in the world betides. 

For perfect Love is the Perfect Sphere 
Within which life itself is wrought; 

No other knowledge can be here 

Save what its wondrous power hath brought. 

Up from the sod the two-fold ray- 
Divided, is blended in the flower; 

Down from the skies the light of day 
Is linked again in wondrous dower; 

And from the Soul divided here, 

Seeking the errors and bonds of sense, 

Truth revealed from the Mystic sphere 
The One Life and its recompense. 

For Truth is made complete by two; 

And Love alone reveals the whole; 
Four-fold, division brings to view 

The Perfect One Truth of the Soul. 

Though manifold is the life below 

That makes the perfect sphere complete, 

Yet all forms pass away, and lo: 

Twelve times twelve; the sphere at your feet! 

And crowned with light by Twelve Stars given; 

Twelve Souls that know the light of Heaven. 



MOTHER OF SORROW. 

I sis (veiled). 

FIFTH LESSON. 
INVOCATION. 

Divine Mother, Infinite Father, Love and Wisdom ; Unto Thee 
Thy children ever turn, putting off the dust and ashes from their 
feet, putting aside the sandals of time and turning unto the Light 
Divine. May Thy manifold works and Thine Infinite Love sustain 
and guide them and be unto them the strength of Life Eternal. 
Amen. 

LESSON. 

Beloved ones: If you were in the Temple toward which your 
footsteps now turn you would behold the Divine Mother clothed in 
sorrow ; her head bowed with the knowledge of the grief and suffer- 
ing of the world ; with the Infant in her arms unrecognized by those 
who should receive the Divine Light. 

In the far-off Kingdom around which the Pleiades circle, whose 
Central sun is sometimes supposed to be Alcyone, in the Life and 
Light that belong to the inscrutable Wisdom, the Queen of this 
Divine Kingdom reigneth. There all is perfect Love; and if those 
stars symbolize the Heaven of the Love lighted skies it is because 
of the Divine Love that dwelleth there. 

When the Earth was ready for the baptism of which you are to 
learn tonight, One, greatest in that Kingdom, summoned all Her 
Daughters : "Which of you," said she, "will bear the message of 
the Meaning of Sorrow unto the Earth? Which of you will consent 
to enter the shadows, taking upon yourself whatever darkness may 
be there ?" And when, from among the fairest, the brightest of the 

379 



380 THE SOUL; 

fair ones said: "I, Divine Mother, will bear the message of the 
Meaning of Sorrow, if it needs must be." And thence it is said, by 
the Wise Ones of the Earth, and by the Angels and Arch Angels 
that knew, that one of the stars departed, and "the lost Pleiad" has 
been ever since sought among the starry Kingdoms, none knowing 
that the "Mother of Sorrow" was the Divinity Star which shone in 
the light of the splendor that by her absence was lost in the heavens. 

Forever, in each Dispensation there is a recession from the per- 
fect manifestation ; forever the Divine Image is shadowed by the 
darkness of the world, and the selfishness of mankind ; even as in 
the primal Eden, man wanders away from the Love of the Soul to 
the love of the senses; forsaking the espousals of the Kingdom of 
Heaven for those of the dust. So in the recession of each Dispensa- 
tion the children of Earth have wandered from the primal light into 
the shadow of the senses; and there must be a time when there 
seems a total eclipse; and the persistency with which the human 
mind and the human spirit have endeavored to forget the Divine 
Life and the Divine Mother, is shown in all its shadows by follow- 
ing the pathway of the Dispensation of Sorrow. 

In the Primal religions the veiled image of the Divine Mother 
was preserved ; and even though disgraced and defaced by her sons 
and by her daughters, still there was some semblance of that Sacred 
Image in all the memorials of the past. 

Not so, however, in that which we herein describe. Bending 
above the Earth is the image of Sacred Sorrow: This wondrous 
Angel who beareth the Lesson of Sorrow giveth unto the world the 
lesson that it seeketh, and needeth. And when from out the Heav- 
ens this fair Mother of Sorrow said, "I will go," she bent above the 
world, and she who holds dominion over the Divine Kingdom, the 
most Sacred Mother, said: "Go thou, since the children of Earth 
have wandered and must wander in the shadow, be Thou the In- 
terpreter of their Sorrow ; since in the darkness of the Earth they 
have deserted the Truths of the" Primal Mother of Life, accompany 
Thou them in their pilgrimage, lest there should be utter despair." 

When from the ancient tombs and monuments, from every en- 
tablature that bore the image of the Primal Mother, her name and 
Symbols had been erased ; when even the history by inscription had 
been lost, because over-traced with other records that they might 
efface her name ; when much of the contradiction in "Sacred Writ" 
was because of the erasure of the name of the sacred Mother ; when 
even among the monuments of Egypt and the inscriptions within the 
Pyramids the writings are so lost and over-written that none can 



DIVINE MOTHER. 381 

follow or understand, because they refer to this image of the Divine 
Mother that was sacred; when the sons of Time, jealous for mas- 
culine power and rule, must needs erase them, the time came, there- 
fore, when all human hearts turned away from the light of the 
Divine Mother. Then the Divine Mother with Her Child passed 
into Shadow, for the "Kingship" came — God was then named only 
in the masculine. She was hidden from sight and from all that was 
her own by the ensheathing shadows that were cast around her and 
that engulfed the children of Earth. 

You will trace the image of this abandoned Mother, this Sacred 
and Divine life of Sorrow, that in the Babylonian picture of his- 
tory is described as "the abandoned one" wandering into and through 
darkness, she who was symbolized in the Woman wandering around 
the Earth with her Child seeking for shelter and protection ; for this 
was none other than the symbol of the Sacred Mother deserted of 
her sons. Doubtlesss Babylon at one time held all the sacred Sym- 
bols, as well as those that expressed the senses. 

Some attempt was made in the Osirian religion to restore the 
image in "Isis" (who was veiled) in the light of the sun, who was 
also the Father ; some attempt was made to have the ancient "Hor" 
restored to the Divine Mother, "Hor" signifying the sunlight, or re- 
birth from the Ramesian into the Osirian Dispensation. Largely 
this failed, for "Horus," the Child, was Motherless and Fatherless, 
(both unrevealed) though the Symbol of the Sacred Three. 

The same was true in the beginning of the Brahmanical faith; 
there was an attempt to use the same relation between the Divine 
Father-Mother God and the Son, so that name might be restored, 
but that Name, as now recorded (or interpreted) in Hebraic Scrip- 
ture, as well as in Brahmanical and Buddhistic records, Father-Son, 
makes the masculine terminology. The "Father-Son" is, perhaps, an 
apology for the Mother appearing as the Divine Symbol with the 
Child, and without companionship. Because in the masculine inter- 
pretation, in the passing of the world from the Divine First Truths 
the woman whose husband is not known (her companion) is re- 
garded as deserted and is therefore discarded. The whole record, in 
fact, returns to the senses, lapses into external life. This lapse 
only could have caused the misinterpretation ; and you see the con- 
flict existing even in the Hebraic record. They turn away from the 
woman who is not acknowledged, unto the one who can be pro- 
claimed without shame; but as if to restore and replace this, even 
through the different inconsistencies of the records of religions, there 
must be somewhere the acknowledgment of the Mother of Christ. 



382 THE SOUL; 

All of the Primal Religions bore the symbol of the Mother and 
Child. "Isis" was the Mother of life (and the conserver), of Love 
under the Osirian religion, although veiled ; the Father was then un- 
titled ; then the Mother became untitled, or obscured in the changing 
of the Cycles. Her Angels — or numbers — announce the Child-life 
on Earth ; hence when brooding above the Earth this Sacred "Mother 
of Sorrow" inspired those who knew, connected Dispensation the 
Fifth, that of Sorrow, with the "Lost Pleiad." Her symbol being 
the Five Pointed Star — the Pentagram. 

The Mother of Compassion. 

It is no wonder that there was upon the Earth the consciousness 
of a great woe : She came because of the waywardness and wander- 
ings of her sons ; She came because of the sorrow and pain of her 
daughters ; because all things belonging to the sacred and divine 
mystery of Her Life were perverted on the Earth ; because, wander- 
ing from the first true convictions of the soul, the. sons of Earth 
sought in vain in the allurements of the senses, to find the divine 
image, and because some of the daughters of Earth, despised and 
rejected, wandered around in pain and agony, or often in loveless 
unions ; and passed through the painful periods of marriage and 
child birth, giving forth added sorrow in the generations of human 
life. 

In all the Orient this shadow overspread. From the Eden-Time 
and later Dispensation of the true marriage, nations wandered into 
those conditions wherein woman's life is abject slavery, as in the 
countries where polygamy is established, where in social things man 
has ensconced himself as invulnerable in his "divine right of posses- 
sion," and has descended to win his object in wonderful brilliance 
of material offerings. 

The great cry went forth because of the enchained life of the 
children of Earth. All over the Brahmanical countries spread these 
shadows, all over the nations spread this social darkness; and thus 
that named "religion" became a shadow over nearly all the Orient. 

There was but one heart-beat within the Divine Mother, bending 
above her children : Divine Compassion. 

The "Scarlet Woman" of history, despised by the sons of men 
who had made her scarlet, was held up in scorn by the masculine 
historian to show the result of her guilt ; while he, robed in purple 
and ermine, made laws under which woman, thus discarded, was 
denied the sacredness of the protection of the Divine Mother. The 
sons of Earth gave to her image sacrilegious rites and ceremonies; 



DIVINE MOTHER. 383 

and to the Goddesses of the senses reared most beautiful altars and 
Temples. 

In that very Egypt that had given birth to the first thought of 
the Primal Mother, there came but pleasure-seeking and worship of 
the senses; it was because of these wanderings in the shadow of 
what was known as the "three-fold God-head," there primally was 
veiled the element of "Evil" that came to be worshipped and sacred, 
because the children of earth were in darkness yet ; these were the 
least sacred images, but because the Mother was veiled they became 
the principal names in the lesser cycles of worship: "Siva," 
"Ahrimines," "Apollyon." 

It is said that when the "Ten" and "Two" Saviors came under 
the lesser cycles of this Kingdom of Sorrow, of which the Great 
Buddha Gautama was the Culmination, and Jesus of Nazareth the 
latest, the Crown of the whole that the Mother was despised and 
abandoned ; that her image was unknown ; but the Buddha who gave 
to Asia the light of the wonderful splendor of His presence was not 
born of a rejected mother: A Madonna of Sorrow. It is also said 
that in the first Dispensation of that Kingdom the Sacred Mother 
veiled herself from the sight of her sons and daughters and wandered 
around and o'er the Earth unknown; and forever since has been 
wearing and bearing the image of Sorrow for her daughters that 
were in pain or suffering. 

It is well known that in the Orient whence the Religion of this 
Fifth Dispensation came, where it had its primal origin, that the 
life of woman often has been most deplorable ; there the results of 
the "Shadow" are most apparent ; there the "Mother" hath no pro- 
tection; for there is no sacredness in the marriage that is polyg- 
amous ; and seeks only the allurements of the dust. 

Through all the varying secrets traced in symbols and hier- 
oglyphics and even including the records of the ancient splendor of 
"Solomon," who was in all his practices an Oriental, down unto the 
"Christian Era," there had been no respite from this sorrow, and 
that respite was not to be in the Orient. 

If, therefore, the divine Mother, bending o'er the Earth, traces 
for you this history of Sadness, it is only that out of its shadow the 
light may be kindled, and you may perceive the wonder of the 
Divine Life that she has established. 

Traces of the Shadow 

Only the nations over which the shadow yet prevailed abide in 
the Earth today ; all those nations that held to the Primal Religions, 



384 THE SOUL; 

that bended before the sacred image of the Divine Mother, were 
wiped out of existence by the Osirians, the modern "Brahmas" by 
the Jews, and finally by the un-Christ-like Christians ; all who wor- 
shiped or turned toward the ancient Sacred Image were held as 
aliens and outcasts; and all who bent the knee unto, or worshiped 
any of the symbolism of the First, Second or Fourth Dispensations, 
to restore the Mother with the Seven Stars, the symbol of the 
Fourth Great Mother, to restore the Mother who held in her keep- 
ing the Three Primal Truths, or the Mother who held the Sacred 
Double Truth, or even the Divine Image of the First Two (in One) 
who dwelt upon the Earth, were not only held as outlaws, but were 
put to death as Idolators. Not more violent has been the warfare of 
the Mohammedans and Jews, and Christians, one against the other, 
than was the warfare against those who still persisted — even in the 
allegorical history of Egypt, which is called Jewish history — in wor- 
shiping the image of the Divine Mother. Every name that could 
be applied to her image, every epithet of scorn in this masculine 
record was so given. Even as the prophets of Israel sought in vain 
to turn the people toward the announcement of God, whom they 
called the "One True God," others sought to allure the people from 
turning toward the Divine and Sacred Mother. The "Children of 
Israel" still turn away from the ancient record: the symbol of 
Rachael "mourning for her children," the symbol of "Lot's wife" 
looking backward and turned into a pillar of salt, because of her 
grief, by this God, who was of a masculine type. This shows how 
perverted history may become under the dominion of a false 
idea. 

In the darkness which settled over the Orient, after the first 
primal announcement of the New Religion had been felt, there was, 
of course, the first recession belonging to the then existing types 
of life. The Wonderful Perfect Life could not exist in the 
world, even before — under all the conditions of human expression 
{except in the "Interval") — but was always somewhere deified and 
idealized. 

But since so many multitudes of souls must pass through the 
shadows let no one suppose that the Divine Mother leaveth her 
children to pass through them unaccompanied ; let none suppose, be- 
cause of their sorrow, that she has deserted them. She maketh her 
"image" to be despised therefore, by having it trailed in the dust, 
because of the darkness of the Earth and the sorrows of her 
daughters. 

They having forsaken the Divine espousals and having brought 



DIVINE MOTHER, 385 

the first great pain, then cometh the seeking for pleasure; then 
were built the Kingdoms in this Orient that were founded upon 
the senses; then had sway those varied self-seeking nations which 
constitute the Kingdoms of the East, and which make the expres- 
sion of masculine life the dominant and often the only force; then 
came the gradual receding of all possible knowledge of the Divine 
Love save under the stimulus of the "Buddhas," who each in succes- 
sion took upon himself the Kingdom of Sorrow, through the sorrow 
of the Divine Mother, to outwork, if possible, the solution of its 
mystery. Hence the great "Babylonian Era" that held in its symbol- 
ism not only all the intellectual and material greatness, but the sins 
of the world and the sorrows also; for the "woman clothed with 
scarlet" was none other than the sacred image defiled and defaced 
by the children of Earth; hence all through that (symbolical) his- 
tory is the painful double image of pleasure and sin, of the seeking 
of the shadow of human life, and the seeking of the meaning of 
human death; the worship of the senses and their satiety; and the 
whole world groaning in agony and striving for the solution of this 
mystery. Therefore science and all former religions, receding from 
their Primal source, failed to sustain the fair structures of their 
world built for the adornment, amusement, and magnifying of the 
names of kings ; and when the pleasure houses were abandoned 
and sin, desolation and ruin prevailed, their temples became as 
naught. 

Egypt, buried beneath the drifting sands, holds, by the enduration 
of time, some portion of her former temples. In the flowing waters 
of the Nile was shown the wonderful mystery of the Divine Mother, 
how it had given her life, but was now unable, under the Shadow, 
to restore her. 

All the Orient seemed abandoned to the Shadow, to the reign of 
Darkness, while only small lights have shone out dimly to reveal 
more distinctly where the shadows have been. The trailing clouds 
of dust, and the "Serpent" resting over the fair Eden Places ; that 
which was known — and there is nothing within the history of the 
present time to show other than those defacements of the earth, of 
those who possessed the full knowledge of the past history — folded 
and sealed ; all this has until now remained as an unwritten book ; 
because of the sensuous misinterpretations of man, no one could un- 
seal the sacred mysteries of the past. As the prophets, seers, 
"Buddhas" came, there were small glimmerings of hope ; some divine 
uplifting was received that lasted but for a few generations of time 
and then receded again unto the senses. 



386 THE SOUL; 

Though Hidden She Walketh the Earth 

Slowly and surely the life of the Divine Mother, bending in 
sorrow above her children, has walked through the veiled shadows 
winning her children toward the light. No wonder, then, that proph- 
ets and sages could know when the last Messiah of that Dispensation 
would come; that He could be declared as ''the man of Sorrows, 
acquainted with grief" ; no wonder that there could be hidden sym- 
bols, the light of which would express that which He would declare ; 
for among the sacred orders initiated by the first Buddha, was the 
Order of Sorrow for the decried and Divine Mother Love, for the 
Divine sanctity of the Soul ; hence the withdrawal of women whose 
lives were pure, into secret and sacred places ; hence the reason for 
that departing from the world; because not finding therein the 
diviner love, they would have naught to do with the kingdom of 
dust ; hence the places set apart for Vestals that there might be no 
contact with the world ; because of this great Sorrow, because while 
one does not conquer the shadow by leaving it, one need not mingle 
with the shadows, therefore it must needs be that in order to show 
their divine respect for the highest, their adoration and appreciation 
of the Divine, these Sacred Orders were formed. 

The Order of Sorrow 

(Understanding the mystery of Sorrow, of protecting and pre- 
serving the sacred image of the Divine Mother, though veiled), was 
formed in the Orient. The typical "sackcloth and ashes" and 
mourning, and the torturing of the senses finally became the symbols 
of this order — not that they literally performed the tortures which 
their too literal followers construed into practice. 

The first image of the Order was the veiled Mother robed en- 
tirely in shadow, and then the image of the Child dead at her feet. 
His countenance was turned toward the North to show that there 
might be hope of re-birth, since the reviving breath came from the 
North, and since that reviving breath might give again another life 
to the Child ; so as the days passed on and these again were merged 
into years and ages, the image of the Madonna and Child was con- 
founded with those of more recent periods, and this Primal image 
was somewhat forgotten ; but it again and again reappeared, and the 
re-birth of the Buddhas was all the hope that the world had. 

Among the Buddhas — Prince Siddartha — Buddha Gautama was 
born without Sorrow. This Mother was held in the sacred bower of 
her life and without pain came the young life into existence. Shel- 



DIVINE MOTHER. 387 

tered in his infancy and youth from all knowledge of the sickness, 
pain and sorrow in the world, not knowing, from external sources, 
the meaning of death, he grew to man's estate, surrounded by the 
beauty, grace and loveliness of his father's kingdom. But the voices 
from within and above called him; the great Divine Unrest, the 
urgency of an inner Knowledge and Love, that could not be sup- 
pressed; and he went forth to learn the existence of Sorrow, and 
pain, and death ; and he reached the Divine "Attainment" of knowing 
its meaning, and the way of victory, leaving his lovely wife and com- 
panion to return later with the Divine Message. 

This is why, from the shrines and altars of his external 
father, who was a father of pleasure-seeking, under the command 
of the Divine Mother of Sorrow, He went out into the world to 
know the Sorrows that were there. This is why he must needs see 
all pain, understand all misery. This is why, indeed, each Buddha 
and the priests of the Sacred Orders abandoned the ways of human 
life, all the external pleasures of social existence, and turned to the 
asceticism, which is known to have belonged to the most ancient order 
of Buddhistic priests; because of the sinning of the sons of earth 
and the misery of her daughters. 

Silently through the Ten and Two Buddhistic periods of the 
Great Brahmanical Dispensation the Divine Mother of Sorrow 
watched the Earth in its great agony, in its shadow. Whatever of 
learning is wrested from the ancient nations, it is even yet under the 
power of -shadow ; each nation has been begun in violence, because 
the power of each has been wrested from others, and ever in violence 
is maintained and ever in violence destroyed. Hence there has been 
in all those histories no record preserved of those who, in the Divine 
form of Love, could uplift the nations from their shadows. 

Christ Bears "The Sins of the World" 

You have traced this life of sorrow even amid the histories of 
Earth ; each prophet, seer, sage, and Messiah of the Fifth Dispensa- 
tion has walked the pathway of sorrow because of this shadow. 
How the end would be, every one might know, since of all the 
Buddhas He who reigned in the middle Kingdom alone had even 
the appearance of joy, and that was only external, and since the 
latest, Christ Jesus, in that Dispensation reveals the culmination of 
Sorrow; for upon that Son of the Mother of Sorrow rested the 
typical "sins of the world." None excepting the Initiates understand 
why the Christ bears the sins of the world ; but because of the dese- 
cration of her image, because of the wanderings in the shadows, and 



388 THE SOUL; 

because not yet had the sons of earth come to know the real life of 
this "Man of Sorrow," who must wear the image of Sorrow, must 
bear the sins of the world and express the shadow which cometh 
until "repentance" cometh and Her image is restored in the Soul. 
This is why "Mary," the Mother, which is the typical image of the 
Madonna, must needs have been lowly, must needs have been un- 
wedded, must needs have been without the authority and sanction of 
the church (Jewish) ; and must turn to Heaven alone for explanation 
of the Life which was to appear. But by that inspiration that fore- 
knows what the next Dispensation will be, her image was rescued 
by the Inspired ones in the Church, placing Her position of Divinity 
side by side with the Christ even at the beginning ; while Jesus, Her 
child, must bear the sins of the world, the Mother of Sorrow, because 
of her great agony over the tragedy of the end of the Earth-life of 
her Son, seems to enter into a new pathway. 

But what of "Magdalena" the woman deserted, the woman 
forgiven? What of the woman of all history, who was crowded 
out of the councils of state and church, and authority, and scorned 
of kings and rulers, though betrayed by them ? Who cometh to her 
rescue? Who declareth her wrongs? Not her own kind, who sit 
in sanctioned places of protection and power; those who are shel- 
tered in loving and protecting arms ; who are called and claimed by 
the world as daughters of light ; not those who hold their robes aside 
lest they be stained by contact with those who are not accounted 
worthy. Not these, but the One deserted by all men, the Typical 
Christ, forgave and turned even to her as the only woman, the 
chief est of these Magdalens, whom the world has scorned, through 
that long line of shadow ; by that one act* the "Man of Sorrows" 
declares the shame of the world and the triumph of perfect Divine 
Love. In the "Light of the World" Edwin Arnold has seized the 
very essence of the Christ Spirit in choosing her to tell the story. 

But even now a pause cometh, and the images that have been 
discredited and thrown in the dust, as bearing the "trail of the Ser- 
pent," come again before the minds inspired ; out of this Great 
Tragedy, out of this great drama, even out of the Orient in which is 
inwoven the trail of this primal serpent, with the shadowy sons and 
daughters of earth, there appears the Sacred Promise: the sins of 
men perish in the final act of the Christ who was slain by the 
Shadows, the sins and sorrows of women in the recognition of the 
repentant life that had been scorned and despised. 

* "Let him among you that is without sin first cast a stone." 



DIVINE MOTHER. 389 

The silent Mother of Sorrow broodeth ever above her children, 
above the kingdoms that are now desolate, because of the sorrow of 
her daughters. 

But such time as the glory of the New Life appears, this shadow 
will pass from the Earth, restoring the Divine Image, and the 
Mother of Sorrow who still lingers among her sons and daughters, 
will turn her face away unto the Golden Kingdom whence she came, 
leaving behind Her an interpretation of Diviner Joy. But in this 
interval, even now, as the shadow is parted, and the glorious light of 
the New Dawn begins to appear, behold, she still loveth Her daugh- 
ters who are in sorrow; she still bendeth above those who are in 
pain ; she still aids those who must needs walk the path of shadow ; 
and she bends in forgiveness above her wandering, wayward sons 
who, not seeing the light, have not yet perceived the forgiveness of 
Christ. 

Even if the silence, and the shadow, and the ebb-tide have left 
the earth barren, desolate, stranded, it is because when the inflowing 
of the tide again appeareth, lo : the Divine Mother descendeth in her 
restored image to declare her love and light to the world. 



FROM SUNSET 'TILL DAWN. 

She stood on the brow of the shadow of Earth, 

The clouds of heaven were wondrously bright; 
And tinted and shadowed with wonderful birth, 

Seemed each coming wave of the tide of the night. 
But the lily bells chimed soft and low 

In mournful petition and silent prayer; 
And the murmuring voices sad and slow 

Wailed up to her height to find answer there. 

Deeper and deeper the crimson flame, 

The blood-red flame of the fast-fading day; 
Deeper and deeper the shadow and shame, 
Sadder and sadder the night's darker sway; 
Yet silent and low at her wonderful feet 
The bells of the lilies made music most sweet. 

Then there came on apace the great shadow of night, 

'Mid plaints and pleadings and voices of prayer; 
'Mid clouds that obscured the fast fading light, 
Intervening a star shineth glimmering fair — 
Hushed in the sound of the Earth's great pain 
Were the chimes of the lilies, she listened in vain. 



390 THE SOUL; 

And then a deep voice as though it were driven 

Through the sorrow of ages, surged into her heart, 
And the shadows were parted as though they were riven 
To gain the victory; — some light to impart, 
A soft ray to shine on the lily-bells dead, 
They made but the moan of their music instead. 

Then with heart of anguish and pangs of the past 

That ages on ages of agony fed, 
Her eyes and her form on the earth she did cast, 
And as others passed by they whispered, "she is dead." 
"And her child there is dead," and out in the night 
Remaineth the symbol of the Mother of Light. 

But lo! When the palace halls pleasure hath made 

Reveal but the ashes of dead passions glare, 
When the wine's deadly glamors in drunken dreams fade 

And spirits of mortals sink down to despair, 
When sounding of battles that rent the fair earth 

And sorrow of wrongs that obscured her fair face 
Had ceased, when the mocking and mirth 

Departed, then lo! something sweet of rare grace 
Trembled softly along the low lines of the sky 
And a Presence as of a Great Silence seemed nigh — 

And behold! she arose from her long night of sleep, 

Then, parting the clouds by the Dawn's purple door, 
The image of Love that forever doth keep 

Watch and ward o'er earth came toward her once more; 
And the voice of the wonderful Mother of Love 
Bade her "arise" all her ancient resplendence to prove. 



SIXTH LESSON. 

THE MADONNA OF THE NEW DISPENSATION. 

INVOCATION. 

Divine and Perfect Love, Infinite Eternal Wisdom: Source of 
all blessings; Thou Creator whose ineffable light fills the universe; 
Thou Preserver, whose unfailing Love forever and forever abideth ; 
Thou who though time and space and sense are as naught, still abid- 
eth in the eternity of Being: We turn unto Thee; Thy children lay 
their offerings of praise upon this altar; even as they cast aside all 
earthliness and dross, turning alone unto Thy Kingdom, turning unto 
Thy blessed baptism, may the light of ineffable Love, the glory of 
Thy perfect wisdom and abiding Peace, the Joy that transcendeth all 
of earthly bliss, be with them. Amen. 

LESSON. 

Beloved ones: In the vast Cycles of the larger and grander 
periods of time, there cometh a season when the perfect Love return- 
eth unto the Earth. In the Primal Morning the Mother of Love 
drew near, stamping the sacred seal of her life upon all nature, and 
upon all souls that were to have expression in earthly form. Since 
such time, those of her Daughters who were to bear the message of 
Love in the Messianic birth unto the Earth in various forms were 
chosen to symbolize Her presence ; and as these brought each a Dis- 
pensation of Truth, so whatever was the Truth declared, that was 
one portion of the Divine Mother's Love. 

Now when the Great New Temple is built, as it will be in the 
Sixth Dispensation, there will be recognition of the Divine Mother's 
life, in each form of Her expression that has been known upon the 
Earth, all forms of Her that have been known as sacred; there 

391 



392 THE SOUL; 

will be embodied in Symbols in that Temple all Primal Truths, since 
the Truths declared will be acknowledged as centered in Her life ; 
and there will be gathered from every Kingdom and Dispensation 
that the Earth has known, every form of expression symbolizing 
Her. Six times Twelve will have been the Messianic Periods great 
and small ; six times twelve the expressions of the Madonna : One- 
half of the larger Cycles, i. e., six, including the Dispensation that is 
now approaching, are revealed. 

This Sixth Dispensation, therefore, repeats the preceding ones 
with an added light, and gives not only the wonderful One Truth of 
the Divine Madonna, the Mother of Life, but the Dual Truth, and 
the Three-fold Truth, and the Four-fold Truth, and the Fifth, which 
is Shadow, the Truth of the entering unto the Sixth, which is the 
Light. 

When the Sacred Twelve times Twelve has been revealed per- 
fectly then all Truths that have been hinted at, that the children of 
Earth have ever wished to know or have partly known, will be 
declared and shown; thus, in the next Six Cycles whosoever shall 
appear as the expressions of the Divine Life, will gather the harvests 
that have been sown in the past. 

Through all the Knowledge, through Wisdom or through learn- 
ing that the Earth has yielded, or through whatever the past has 
revealed, humanity has not as a whole gained the perfect light; still 
there was a typical number who had been longing and seeking in all 
Dispensations. Though the Love has been declared, it has not been 
fully revealed since the Primal morning when the Eden-Time gave 
the first stamp of all the expressions that the Divine Mother was to 
bring. 

Now the Earth again makes ready, although still in the interven- 
ing "Shadow." Through all the past prophecies there have been 
glimpses of that which now approaches ; the Veiled Splendor hath 
been seen to come again and again, as it has been declared times 
without number. Some portion of Earth's children, clothed in 
Angelic Light, walking the Earth in human form, have been fitted 
to receive it and again and again has the Light seemingly passed 
into the shadow and the Earth hath almost forgotten the suggestion 
of the Divine. 

But for that which is to come all things make ready ; in her fair 
home in the Central Sun of the Pleiades, from that wonderful Star- 
sun named "Alcyone," the Divine Mother maketh ready her ap- 
proach ; there She dwelleth in the perfect light of Her Kingdom ; 
there with Her daughters all around Her, unrivalled by any Daugh- 



DIVINE MOTHER. 393 

ters that any Earth can know, there is the perfect expression of such 
perfect Light as no one on Earth can even know or dream ; nor could 
any mind of Earth hold such thoughts as could possibly suggest it — 
it would be so far from the possible perception of Earth minds that 
it would blind the spiritual vision to endeavor to perceive it. 

But She cometh as the fulfillment of the vast Cycles ; She comes 
as the culmination of all that the Earth has thus far received ; and 
in this coming the Two- fold Life that appeareth will represent upon 
Earth, as far as can be received, all that Her perfect Love can de- 
clare; for this is the Divine Mother of Love whose Companion is 
Wisdom, and who, though veiled from the Earth will, in a chosen 
human form, express in the nearest possible type that the Earth can 
hold the presence of that Divine Life that is breathed upon by the 
Infinite. This Life will reveal and make possible all things that the 
last Messiah on Earth (the Christ) declared; this Love and Life, 
this promise, remains in possession of Earth. All things whatever 
that were sown in the Primal Morning in the One Great Truth have 
been gradually broken to the senses and consciousness of man, to be 
only fully perceived and known in the light of perfect Love. 

It will be impossible under these ministrations to declare to you 
all that will come, save to give such indications and prophesyings as 
already appear. Nor can we endeavor to unfold to you the mysteries 
of that Divine Kingdom which Her presence will declare, She and 
the perfect Companion by her side. But this Truth will be made 
known and must be revealed to you : that when the Child of the New 
Dispensation is to appear on Earth there will be two-fold lines of 
preparation ; for the next Christ will be Two-fold in Manifestation. 
But this is also true : the Mother of Love and Her Divine Companion, 
veiled in their Kindred, will be the Christ indicated in the Primal 
morning, when the Mother and Child were one ; when the Son was 
sometimes named the Father. It is that Primal Truth that has been 
misinterpreted by the church to mean the Infinite God, imaged in 
His Son or Christ ; but such was not the meaning. 

In this Sixth Dispensation not only will the One Truth be re- 
declared, but the Dual Life will be manifest ; thus in the Four- fold 
expression the Divine Image will be revealed on Earth ; The Divine 
Mother of Love will be, seemingly, the Daughter of Love ; and the 
Divine Father of Wisdom will be, seemingly, as the Son of Wisdom ; 
in this expression you will have the idea — the Messianic idea — of all 
history: the Mother-Father, the Son-Daughter, the Bride-Bride- 
groom of the Divine Kingdom. 

As those cycles of the vast periods of time have drawn the Earth 



394 THE SOUL; 

and the solar system nearer unto that Divine Kingdom by the law 
that governs the Cycles, so do the Earth and the Solar System, and 
all the intervening worlds bend in accord with this perfect and 
Divine Law of Life. The recognition of the law which develops 
merely external existence is as naught; the rules and knowledge of 
material life are nothing; every mathematical proposition, everything 
expressed in language, everything in science or art, everything that 
human minds seek to cultivate, must bend before this approaching 
Light of perfect Love, announced by the Great Messiah of the 
latest Messianic period of Sorrow. 

This Love and Wisdom will come to dwell on Earth ! See what 
it will be when the Life really comes ! You do not know that in its 
Divine Alembic, all principles in nature heretofore sought and not 
found, will be revealed; you do not know that in its Surpassing 
Light all propositions connected with human life will be fully de- 
clared and explained ; the pathways hidden will be revealed ; and the 
meanings of all things made clear ! 

There is no primal mystery in the life around you, there is noth- 
ing "hidden" in the Nature that gives her secrets without the asking ; 
it is only that the perception is not with mankind; and perception 
cannot come fully, even in the dual life, until such dual life is 
touched by the Divine Mother-Father: LOVE-WISDOM; then all 
things are revealed and the ancient Mystery of Time and Sense and 
Matter depart. As under the light of the all potent sun everything 
is revealed and becomes complete, so under this luminous power 
and Presence all knowledge and wisdom and earth attainments be- 
come as transparent as the Ether and the minds of the spirits, at- 
tuned to this light, perceive that which is. 

The Preparation 

To have reached this position, however, there must be such prep- 
aration as only the ages can declare : that from among the sons and 
daughters of Earth are those who have worn the garb of flesh and 
become fitted by conquest ("overcoming") to receive this light and 
who, belonging to this Dispensation, are sent forth as heralds of this 
light; and, later, incorporated and incarnate in human life, these 
lives will await the coming of Her. Passing through such prepara- 
tion as Earth can afford — if some Cherub or Seraph dips glorious 
wings only for a year, a day or a moment in Earth's atmosphere 
in some loving home and then passes away it is because, belonging 
to that Kingdom, the Divine Mother hath sent that one to take the 
garb of flesh that the light may be near and aid every preparation on 



DIVINE MOTHER. 395 

Earth. Never wonder at what transpires in any dwelling; for 
whether sent by this Divine Love, the lives grow old with human 
age or are those who breathe but an instant of time, they may still 
be the heralding Angels of Her coming. And remember : it is not 
given for outward minds to judge or human knowledge to declare 
what must be, ere the Perfect Life can appear on Earth. 

Chosen from among the sons and daughters of Earth are twelve 
souls (twenty-four lives), in expression, who are Her Angelic her- 
alds and will be Her attendants (both feminine and masculine). 
There must be, also, twelve times twelve (one hundred and forty- 
four) who are the first to receive this knowledge, this life and light 
of the coming Kingdom. None to whom these words could be pos- 
sibly declared, or who could listen to them with any attention or 
interest could be other than among those who will in some degree 
belong to Her Kingdom, drawn unto Her household of Love be- 
cause they are prepared, because they are ready. No one can ques- 
tion where he or she belongs ; none can say "perhaps I am nearest" ; 
nor ask, "where shall I be in that kingdom ?" None can know. 
But such Angelic whisperings of Love as appear to guide all who are 
touched by this Divine Flame well know the reason that human lives 
are here and why they are drawn forward to a knowledge of this 
Divine Kingdom; and though it seems sometimes shadowed and 
dim, and though you might strive to grasp the Primal Truths with 
the outward intellect, you cannot do it. Nothing of this knowledge 
can come save to those within the touch of Her illumining breath, 
adorned by Her Illumining Presence, to whom it is revealed by 
Her illumining Love. 

Unto this the world must turn at last. 

That mortal suffering in which was included the great purpose 
of the Sorrow wrought in past time, it is the great purpose of Love 
to heal; that which the darkness of the Earth-selfishness has de- 
clared, the purpose of Love is to revoke and set at naught; and 
that which has come through outward wars and strivings and con- 
flicts, the clashing of material elements and the great victory with 
material things must, in this New Kingdom, all be changed into 
Peace and Harmony. 

The heralds of this Perfect Life are known in the Angels of 
Harmony declaring the message and preparing the way. Some of 
these Angels, dwelling on the Earth, might be mistaken for the Mes- 
sianic Light, or for the revelation of perfect Truth. So groping 
and groveling are human thoughts and lives that the perfection could 



396 THE SOUL; 

never have been known if it were not for that which permeates 
human hearts with Heavenly aspirations from within the Soul. That 
many lives are uplifted with some prophetic knowledge of this ap- 
proaching flame of love is a sure indication of the near approach of 
the Divine Life. 

Could you see with perception like that of the angels, you would 
discover that among the sons and daughters of earth in every nation 
there is now the shaping and reviving of the Primal revelations of 
every nation by groups of Souls, prepared to receive the added light 
and revive and replenish the ancient altars and to set the Primal 
Truth of Religion before the world; and above all to place the 
daughters of the Divine Mother in possession of their inheritance, 
the equal inheritance of life, and the one inheritance that is theirs 
from her kingdom : the inheritance of pure and Perfect Love. 

Wherever this New Light appeareth, lo ! they all are v/ithdrawn 
from the waywardness of the senses, or the wanderings in paths of 
pleasure or external ambition and their lives are centered to do the 
bidding of pure and Perfect Love. 

The New Eden 

This New Eden appeareth, though it seems to come slowly and 
by painful throes and heart-pangs to those in the earthly state ; still 
doth it none the less surely come; for, as its footsteps approach, 
as the divine recognition appears, as the light is declared, lo! from 
among the Sons of earth are those touched with divine eloquence to 
declare the presence of the Divine Mother Love ; and from among 
the Daughters, those who are given strength, and light, and power 
to announce the Kingdom of Her Perfect Life on earth. Then when 
in science the presence is declared in the six equal truths ; it is this 
that maketh the six-pointed star to be her symbol, and it is this 
which will enable those in the coming Dispensation of Her Life, to 
declare their knowledge ; for they may not possess this star without 
knowing the sacred and former secret meaning of the symbol ; as the 
three primal truths veiled in external life: The one basic truth, the 
point of the upstanding pyramid resting heavenward is the Divine 
life before entrance into physical life; the two points that form 
the base of the upstanding pyramid represent the equal positions in 
human life. The first, the Heavenward point, symbolizing the one 
truth, the second the two truths that are equal to the first, and this is 
the Kingdom ; in the inverted triangle, the one point being downward 
represents the entrance into human life ; the two points signify the 



DIVINE MOTHER. 397 

perfect love and the perfect wisdom, equal as the basic truth of the 
skies. The solar truth, broken or divided, while the one point or 
apex of the pyramid whose base rests upon the earth, is the one 
expression of divine love in the unit; the reuniting, not only of the 
soul, but of the arch-angelic life and the Divinity. Under the ancient 
Kaballa* one portion of this was named the Malchus; the other the 
Kether, or the Crown, and both declare the Sovereign, or King, or 
Ruler ; which also was the sacred Mother veiled in this six-pointed 
symbol, and the sacred Father ensphered it with the circle of divine 
existence. This is the Divine union of Perfect Love and Wisdom. 

In this symbolism it is declared that the Mother will restore, 
that the Divine life will reveal all Truth. The symbol should be 
only worn by those who have knowledge of the interpretation; 
else it would be mockery; since, as it was borne from the ancient 
shrines and places of worship in the Hebraic temples where it was 
held sacred, and has come to mean but words to many, for its sign is 
Jhwh-Elohim, God, Father-Mother; so if it were worn today in 
any sense as a symbol by other than those to whom the Divine 
Mother hath whispered the mysteries of Her Kingdom, it would be 
idolatrous and blasphemous, because it would be meaningless. What- 
ever this symbol may mean abroad in the world there could be no 
meaning excepting each point shall be named with the name given to 
illustrate the "Attributes" or "Manifestations" of the Divine life. 
Though we have given you some of the meanings, we have not 
given you the Sacred Name. Nor can you receive it until you are 
prepared by that love to enter into a knowledge of life's most sacred 
and deepest mystery; but in all Sacred Temples this interpretation 
will reappear. When the perfect Temple of Truth that is within the 
Soul shall abide on Earth, then will its fullest and divinest sig- 
nificance be known. 

Summoning all souls who acknowledge this perfect Truth, the 
Divine Mother, through her Handmaidens throughout the world, 
speaketh today; your lives are being made ready; and when again 
you shall enter the house of clay it may be that you will be sum- 
moned unto Her Kingdom to still better "prepare the way." But 
certain it is of the perfect number that shall be gathered from all 
of the Kingdoms of the past besides those who accompany Her, and 
Her angels, there will be that one hundred and forty- four thousand 
within whose lives this divine impress and image have already ap- 

* See the Sephiroth, which not only held the Sacred numbers, which were 
names, but the attributes or manifestations of the Divine Life. A portion 
of these were feminine. 



398 THE SOUL; 

peared, and who have come up from the past ''through great tribula- 
tion" and Sorrow, through their grief and earthliness, become vic- 
torious, ready to enter into Her Kingdom. Such as are summoned, 
hear Her voice today ; understand the meaning of Her Presence and 
Her word ; and as She calls upon Her daughters, they listen to that 
voice from within and from the skies, well knowing that it meaneth 
that Her Kingdom is to abide on Earth. 

When the Sixth Dispensation fully comes things discordant will 
be quelled ; from that time forward nations will press to further ful- 
fillment — though outwardly there will still be war and discords — 
there is the indication of the drawing to a close of the kingdoms of 
Sorrow that have been created in the past ; the ever-increasing light 
will point toward this New Kingdom, and you will know, and others 
will know, what the light portendeth. The sons of Earth who have 
been making ready for battle, who have been preparing for greater 
physical conquests, who have been tethered and chained, will lay 
down their crowns, their scepters, their weapons of war, their ex- 
ternal power; won to the new life by the light of this perfect love. 
Nay, you will see in your own lives that such as are touched with 
this approaching Light will not dwell enslaved by the senses ; they 
will not pay the tribute of heart's blood unto Moloch and Mammon ; 
they will turn away from all those pursuits that enchain and enthrall 
them, unto the diviner light of the spirit and the higher companion- 
ship of the Angels ; and even among the people in the world where 
strife and contention still abide this voice will have its hearing, this 
presence will have power. Ye will know when any word is spoken 
or any thought declared that resembles this light: "Aye, they also 
are being summoned." It will pierce you as with the shaft of Truth, 
and send through you a thrill like the note of the Dawn : that even 
here in the midst of this Shadow which has not yet fully departed, 
the glimmering of this Light and this morning has been shown to 
you and to others. 

Aye, you may not know as do those who give this message ! But 
such is its light that the Divine Mother, who pierces through the 
shadow, summons you only by the voice of Love. By such love as 
ye shall possess when ye behold and reach toward that height, and 
extend your hands for further baptism ; and as the circling years go 
on and the fuller Dawn appears, ye will see how the Morning Splen- 
dor approaches, and how the Divine Mother lifteth the darkness 
from the face of the Earth, and you will turn as the Earth does, to 
its Sun, as the planets and suns do to distant suns, toward that Divine 
Light whose glory is coming to abide upon the Earth. 



DIVINE MOTHER. 399 

BAPTISED IN THE LIGHT OF THE INCOMING LIFE. 

As the petals of the lily unfold, 

So the unfolding Truths declare 
The sphere of light, the perfect gold 
In which is placed, all unaware, 
The starry symbol, divine and bright 
Revealing the perfect color, white; 

As in the sounds of harmony 

Six and one make the sound complete, 

Or in the prism whose light reveals 
The scattered radiance at your feet; 

Or as in the silence of truths untold 

The meaning all divine is lost, 
Until from out that sphere of gold 

The perfect song of the Angelic Host, 
Proclaims anew the perfect Son, 
Declare the victory is won. 

Oh, Primal Mother of all Truth 

Sitting ensphered, enshrined in light, 
Restored again to perfect youth, 
Revealed again to human sight, 
The world still young, yet gray in wrong 
Shall chant anew the Primal song. 

From out the syllables of light 
And through the circling spheres of gold, 

The stars that greet your world tonight 
The six and one great secrets hold; 

The sixth revealing the central flame 
From whence the Blessed Mother came. 

The light of Life, the baptismal shrine, 
The image of Love and Truth concealed, 

In whom, resplendent, all glories shine 
Within these Six-fold rays revealed. 

The Earth at last crowned and complete 

Places Twelfth cycle at Thy feet 
And a crown of twelve stars on Thy head 

The glories by Thy heavens led. 

One with Thy presence and Thy light 
When all hearts are illumined with Love; 

See where the six-petalled lilies white 
Symbol Thy rays from heaven above. 



400 THE SOUL; 

Beloved ones: Thus far we have led your Spiritual footsteps. 
It is possible that had they been more fully trained, and your earth 
lives more perfectly strengthened unto this Divine Message, it need 
not have been so difficult for our instrument. But such love as ye 
have brought, such sympathy as your lives declare, hath formed the 
atmosphere upon which this Message hath been given. 

The Mother of Love does not utterly withdraw ; but for a time 
there is silence until such growth as may enable other Messengers 
to appear. 

Meanwhile, for all of your obedience and such attestation as 
your spirits could give, you have our blessing and ever the Blessing 
of the Infinite Mother- Father God and the Angels. 



.SEVENTH LESSON. 

SONG OF THE COMFORTER. 

INVOCATION. 

Parent of all Love and Wisdom, Mother-Father God: we turn 
unto Thy Soul, which is the soul of Life and Love Eternal, prais- 
ing Thee for the all-bountiful and perfect evidence of Thy Presence. 
As in the outer world the sunshine is more radiant and all nature 
responds with greater joy and thanksgiving unto life, and every leaf 
seeks to express its perfection, and every blossom to yield its sweet- 
est incense and beauty, and still more joy seems to follow the 
rustling of the winds among the trees, and sound of the waves that 
break in songs of praise upon the sand ; and the sky, with wonderful 
clearness, reveals the glory of that rapturous light that pulsates 
through all the spaces ; so even more deep and more joyous is the 
throbbing from within the soul that feels the prophecy of the New 
Life, that responds unto the New Light, that declares, forever and 
forever the divinity of that Image that is within, and repeats itself 
in myriad anthems of praise. Unto that charmed altar Thy children 
turn ; and others, though not aware, turn in silence seeking the inner- 
most shrine. Unto that glad, New Shrine, as unto a new morning, 
as unto a new and perfect Earth, with hearts newly awakened unto 
Divine Love, may Thy children turn and in its Light grow strong 
and perfect, full of the splendor of the new Day, full of the peace 
that passeth not away ; may the import of this hour be known unto 
all, and may such words and thoughts as are breathed give forth 
the abundance of their blossoms until the world is rilled with the 
incense of the lilies of immortal life. Amen. 



401 



402 THE SOUL; 

THE PROMISE. 

By Galilee, such as the Master led 

From the enthrallment of the Earth, 
Such time as Truth and Love seemed dead 
And only gleams of immortal birth 
Came o'er the sea and mountains fair 
On far Jerusalem, resting there; 

Such times as He His disciples led 

Unto the Peace mount, and gave speech 
On the heavenly wonders, and partly fed 
Them until their souls might reach 
Unto the higher height, and know 
The source whence all these blessings flow; 

Such time as hatred and scorning drew 
The thought of worldlings to His life, 
And for the hate of Truth there grew 
Deep bitterness, anger and strife; 
And He, foreseeing the sad Doom 
The darkness and the dreadful gloom; 

Spake words of comfort — not only to them 

Who felt His Presence in that form — 
But to the world; whose garment's hem 
Was trailed in all His life-blood warm, 
That world that would repentant grow 
When they at last His Truth could know. 

He said: "the Comforter will surely come." 
Long need there hath been for this speech; 
What time within the earthly home 

Mortals toward the Heavens might reach 
For higher heights; Death's wondrous peace- 
No Comfort brought with its release. 

Where hatred deep and dark has reigned, 

And fearful poverty, war and wrong, 
And all within the Earth-life stained 

By dreadful deeds and the mighty and strong 
Oppressed the weak, and they in turn 
Sought Freedom, its altar fires to burn. 

But He said: "The Comforter will come"; 

Now in the fulfillment of that day, 
Such time as from fair Heaven's dome 
Angels make the appointed way — 
Behold the promised light appears! 
Behold the crown of all sad years! 



DIVINE MOTHER. 403 

There cometh the herald of the morn — 

As when from night the Earth awakens 
Unto the glory, newly born, 

So, long expectant, time is o'er taken; 
The messengers who, one by one, 

Reveal the coming light and power, 
Promise of the Kingdom thus begun 

In the new Dawn's appointed hour. 

As when winter has held in thrall 

The streams that murmur forth their joy; 
And over Earth the white, still pall 

Hath been thrown; — through winter's alloy, 
Through Tempest, darkness, and deep gloom 
Man only thought of Death's dread tomb; 

Or as when torn and aching hearts 

Have longed for the high and perfect Love, 
Longed for that voice its strength to impart 
That comes only from Heaven above; 
So in the midst of death and doubt 
Have sought within, around, without 
For some sweet, healing balm to be 
Poured on their hearts' deep agony. 

And then, as when after such awaiting, 

Earth has seen no forefelt glow 
Of the wild, fearful storm abating; 
But only shadow on shadow below — 
Only the deeper and deeper shade. 
Only the sorrows Earth hath made, 

Then suddenly breaks the clear light 

In and through — the morn is here; 
Spring grows transcendent, Earth is bright, 
Blossoms adorned with dew appear 
And song-birds praise, and all things fair 
Reveal the glory that is there: 

Even thus the world has waited long, 
And war, and pestilence, and gloom, 
The battle of the mighty and strong, 
And Death that sealed the darkened tomb, 
All passed, have perished, and the light 
Has pierced through the Lethean night. 

The world hath waited; would He wait? 

The Comforter, expected long? 
Would that be Christ, who from Heaven's gate 
Came, heralded by the Angels' song? 
Or would the Comforter still be 
Herald of Christ's new victory? 



404 THE SOUL; 

The y earned for answer none might tell; 

But pulsing of Angel's pinions on the air 
The light Divine the deeper swell 
Of wondrous harmony so rare 
Are signs and tokens far and near 
That the long promised One is near. 

The song that syllables the light 

That bursts in life from out the tomb, 
The messengers from Heaven's height, 
Each one casting the Earthly gloom 
Aside, and girding grief around, 
Win mortals by their sweeter sound. 

All this betokens something near — 
The triumph over those in power, 
Their abject horror and the fear 

Of those most mighty in Earth's dower; 
Shaking of Kingdoms, Thrones that be 
Heavy with human agony. 

The age is wondrous; with New Day 

Between the Earth and Heaven's height; 
Glowing, the matchless, shining way 
To the spirit vision; the fair sight 
That opens unobscured, reveals 
The heavenly message that it conceals. 

All this unto the faithful ones 

Who ever watch by the tomb of Time; 
Obedient to messages that come, 
Obedient to the wonders sublime; 
Those who wait and watch and pray 
Behold the dawning of the day; 

Behold the Comforter hath come: 

By signs and tokens in the upper air, 
By such voices of the heavenly home 
As Angels have — sweet silence there, 
Such hints of that diviner glow 
As only prophecy can know; 

The Comforter hath come: By the sign 

Of less of grief when death appears; 
For in the knowledge all divine 
That cleaves the darkness and sorrow of years, 
Life brings to man the knowledge given 
From out the citadel of Heaven. 



DIVINE MOTHER. 405 

The Comforter hath come: By the light 

Which prophets, sages and seers declare, 
Who, having climbed the mountain height, 
Know that the Morning Light is there; 
Who led by the Herald Angels forth 
See the New Light that comes to Earth. 

The Comforter hath come: By the sound 

That makes new music on the Earth, 
New tones of harmony enwound 
Of the deeper and diviner birth; 
Such sweet symphonies of praise 
As rise through all the human ways. 

The Comforter doth speak: Such hearts 
As are attuned to the love and praise, 
To such the new message imparts 
All of sweet appointed ways; 

Guided by the light that angels know, 
By paths from heaven to Earth below, 

No more the thorns shall pierce their feet, 

No more their hearts with grief be torn; 
But everywhere the light shall meet 
Their footsteps, and the radiant morn 
Shall not be clouded ere the noon, 
Nor evening shadows come full soon. 

Nor shall oppression deep find place, 

Nor grief pervade the joyous air, 
Nor dismal fear, its terrors trace; 
But the guardian angels everywhere 
Their vigils o'er Earth ever keep, 
Wiping tears from the eyes that weep. 

The Comforter doth speak: And lo! 

A new song shall be sung by those 

Attuned to song and praise, like unto 

That of the heavenly choirs, whose 

Harmony is of symphonies 

That have their birth within the skies. 

The Comforter now speaks: And lo! 

Out of the past all things appear 

That kindle in the perfect year 
The altar of the New Blest Light, 
The Temple that grows fair and bright! 

And sweetest ways shall fill the earth, 

And sounds of joy and wondrous mirth. 



406 THE SOUL; 

The Comforter is there, leading the way 

To where the New Christ Life shall come 
And make on earth the Perfect Day — 

Shall appoint the place and make the home; 
He shapes the ways where all may meet 
Who bring their treasures to Christ's feet. 

The Comforter doth speak: And lo! 

The voice is freighted with prophecy 
For the hearts of all people below, 
Whisperings of the time to be; 

Of the glad morning that fills the earth 
With the New Promise, the New Birth. 

And the Comforter, whose voice is given 
Sweet sounds, like the songs of love at even, 

Like chiming star lilies swung in space, 

With music of divinest grace; 
Lo! brooding o'er earth this magic light 
Reveals itself in wonder bright, 

Comes again to crown the Perfect Year: 

All this when the Christ shall appear. 

Behold, the Comforter at last 

Shall this wondrous web have woven, 
Until the shades no longer cast 
Their meshes; until the cloven 
Poisonous, deadly feet of care 
No longer tread in scenes so fair. 

And the Comforter breathes the new light, 

The message: all hail unto those 
Who, having the illumined sight, 
See the fair gates of heaven unclose; 
And the Messengers of morn appear 
To herald the all-glorious Year. 

And as the Comforter is nigh, 
Twelve Angels come to bless the earth, 

And the Arch Angels from on high 
Are radiant with Truth's Dawning Birth; 

And stars flash out, and systems shine 

With scimitars of splendor and power; 

Suns and systems sing songs divine 

Until here dawns the Perfect Hour. 

And the Crown of glory is complete 

Earth brings to the Messiah's feet. 



DIVINE MOTHER. 407 

The Comforter draws nigh, to bless 

Those on the earth whose eyes can see, 
Who know the wealth of tenderness, 

Deep love and deepest prophecy; 

To speak, Beloved, unto your souls 
Till ye shall hear and understand 
That Truth hath its appointed goals 
And pauses not in its command, 
Reaches with impetus so deep 
Until all must its mandates keep. 

The Comforter appears today; 

And in your midst declares this light. 
Winnowing wings prepare the way 
As ye climb to the Heavenly height; 
And lo! with benediction given, 
Receive the blessing born of heaven. 

And they who mourn shall clasp the Hand 

And find sweet Comfort and sweet Peace; 
They who have known but pain's command 
Shall now with gladness their vigils cease; 
They who hunger for earthly bread 
Shall feed on heavenly Manna instead. 

They who pass out of sin's dark door, 

Reluctant ever to enter in, 
Shall turn aside and sin no more; 
There'll be no "heritage of sin," 
For the Comforter findeth the way 
To win them from the shadowy way. 

Then from all the nations riven 

By Storm, Tempest of War and Gloom, 
The Nemeses that were sent from heaven, 

Dark discords and fear of final doom, 
All these shall pass; and winters waste 

Dark, dismal storms of winds and tide, 
The suns glamour that once made haste 

To desolate, no more abide. 

Beside cool streams people shall pass 

Verdure and sweet blooming bowers, 
And see where gemming the velvet grass 
Are the bright million colored flowers, 
And the wildernesses shall yield up 
Their treasures; from the crystal cup 



408 THE SOUL; 

Of Nature, which doth overflow, 

Man shall drink, and shall grow strong 

And sing anew, as in Eden's glow — 
His glorious, glad new Eden song. 

These promises were not in vain; 
The earth is fair and the soul is free, 

And between the earthly shadow and pain, 

And the light of heavenly prophecy, 
Is a spiral way of golden light 
That leads unto the perfect height. 

The Comforter breathes the New Song 
In the New Triumph that shall come; 
Such treasures as to you belong, 
That out of the fair heavenly home 

Have brought their wonders to the earth, 
These are yours in the heavenly birth. 

And ye shall fold them in your hearts 

As dew is folded in the flower, 
Until the sweetness of life imparts 
Its incense unto you; till its power 

Grows with your growth, makes you more strong, 
And 'wakens Love's triumphal song. 

'Tis the fulfillment of that meed; 

And where the Comforter doth bend, 
Lo! on the earth all who have need 

Shall gain the strength, ye shall attend 
And dwell in the light and power of Love 
Until the Message its Truth doth prove. 

Pulsing before the shrine, that Light 

That cometh from the glittering sheen 
Of Angels, who from height on height 
Reveal where the Glory late hath been 
Where now blessing the 'waking earth 
The Comforter hails the New Birth. 



BENEDICTION. 

As wings of light that shall brood over the earth until you know 
and hear the spoken word ; as promises that bring their own fulfill- 
ment, may the sweet prophecies dwell in your lives until in the 
golden harvest time the sheaves are ripened and the Reaper appears. 
And may such sweet light and baptism of praise abide with you as 
abideth with those who dwell with the Angels in Heaven. Amen. 



PART VI. 

SUPPLEMENTAL LESSONS: 

BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS 

AND 

FOREGLEAMS OF THE NEW 
DISPENSATION. 



SUPPLEMENTAL LESSONS. 

FIRST LESSON. 

BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 

Between Dispensations and overlapping from past Cycles, even 
unto the Dawning of the New Day, the Angels that bear forward the 
sacred Truths are frequently embodied and will be found symbolized 
in the prevailing worship, or teaching of the age. Thus nothing is 
wholly lost, for if not preserved in the sacred and secret records of 
the Sanctuary (which omission, however, rarely occurs), the "word 
of mouth," or teaching by personal presence, bears forward the 
Truth and "tradition" takes the place of record. 

It has been found impossible within the scope of these pages, to 
trace all the ramifications of the "lines of descent" of the Great Dis- 
pensations, their Sacred synonyms and representations under the 
smaller Messianic Cycles, the Sacred Embodiments that, from age 
to age, have kept alive the hallowed Light of the Primal Truths. 

Substituting tradition and inscription for history, it is easy to 
trace, beginning with Egypt (and possibly African origines), the 
various important periods ; since all that is now included in human 
history covers one Great Dispensation only. 

But the "Land shadowing with wings," was the Mother of all 
modern knowledge : Mathematics, Chemistry (Alchemy), Language. 

The symbols of the "Unknown" God: the Immaterial, Infinite 
Essence, Intelligence, are there found: The Soul — the immortal 
part of man — symbolized by but never mistaken for the Winged 
Sphere. 

The divinities or Angels worshipped in later days, and upheld 
or approved by the "Dynasties," were, like all other seeming retro- 
gressions, the decadence or depression between Dispensations. 

411 



412 THE SOUL; 

EGYPT. 

All the civilization of the world has come up through Egypt, 
from far well-springs of the ancient sources of the Nile in Africa, 
and beyond, lost in the dim distance of prehistoric ages. 

The "Osirian" Age is the only prehistoric period with which 
students can become even remotely familiar. Osiris, Messianic Arch 
Angel (representing the sun of Life and Light) ; Isis, his spouse 
(representing generic life, the Earth) ; Horus (the child), repre- 
senting the life, the birth. 

The tutelar divinities were the lesser Angels, embodied for the 
various offices and ministrations indicated in these teachings : as 
leaders, teachers, exemplars, to bear forward the "lines of Light," 
to show the way. But these later names and symbols of Egyptian 
Angels and Arch Angels would have no meaning but for the funda- 
mental bases of the Dispensations beyond it all, at the foundation 
of all the names and symbols, concealing ever the "Most Sacred 
Name," since neither the Magians, priests, Angels, or Arch Angels 
could utter the "Perfect Name." 

The Attributes, or Manifestations, were such divinities as were 
essential to bear the Messages of Truth to the children of Earth. 

So buried are these symbols of the Primal Ancient Worship in 
the later and perverted inscriptions, that no records of the work of 
the Angels in Egypt can be clearly gained except from the Angels 
in higher realms, and the learning of the sacred orders descending 
through Phenicia, Greece and Rome and other more recent nations. 

But even Egypt sends her soul of the past to restore the knowl- 
edge of her living light, and to place before the eyes that can see, 
the vast luminous background of her real existence. 

Scholarship has restored much through the disentombing of 
buried cities and deciphering the inscriptions on monuments, walls, 
tablets — especially through the finding of the key and solving of the 
Cuneiform inscriptions of which Egypt was the primal source — but 
which are handed down through Accadia, Babylon, etc., etc. But 
without the presence of the Angels there could be little or no prog- 
ress made — they reveal, interpret and make known the mean- 
ings of the inscriptions, whether Ideographic or in symbols and 
language. 

CHINA. 

A sealed book is the "Celestial Empire," even now that it is a 
"Republic," in these days of Earth Awakening. 



BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 413 

For many ages holding the Mysteries of all the knowledge known 
by scholars among her own people from the world, these people also 
hold in records, which they claim are more ancient than the histories 
of any living nation, except India, the history of past ages; they 
even claim a record of 200,000 years ! 

Decadent, because of isolation and exclusion from all the onward 
nations and movements of the world, her brilliant scholarship, her 
past dim worship, her central Light (Confucius), sometimes veiled, 
sometimes resplendent, the Angels of all her worldly dynasties 
turned away from the advancing glory of the new day, there are 
still thousands of awakening lives who will bear a part in the Great 
Resuscitation of the Earth. 

Undoubtedly the origin of the Chinese nation, in part at least, 
was linked to one of the Earlier Dispensations; but Confucius 
"restored" something of a primal Religion, (or more properly speak- 
ing) a compilation of Philosophical teachings and laws. This was 
to a great extent superseded by Buddhism until lately and, in fact, 
there was religious liberty ; since the organization of the "Republic" 
the government has made Confucianism the "State Religion." Any 
"State Religion" must be considered oppressive, unless it is accom- 
panied (as is the "State Church" of Great Britain) with freedom 
of worship for all people who do not adopt the tenets of the state 
church (yet there are still the Church "tithes"). 

With the national and religious tendency to "worship the past," 
i. e., to look upon all that was great and good in the past as worthy 
of reverence and imitation; and with the peculiar form of tran- 
scendentalism that turns to the "Ancestors" for advice and counsel ; 
and just here it may be well to explain that the intelligent and edu- 
cated Chinese have repeatedly said that they do not "worship" their 
Ancestors; Age is revered by them, and the household and social 
usage — and formerly the government — was administered by the 
eldest ; also it may be just to explain that in consulting or communing 
with their "Ancestors," they do so under the very logical and cor- 
rect idea that they are living and are in a higher and wiser condition 
than mortals can be — with this tendency to worship or revere the 
past, doubtless the restoration of the teachings of the Confucian 
system may serve as the aegis to ward off the encroachments alike of 
the Buddhistic and Christian tenets and the agnosticism of the 
western materialists. 

In the New Order, however, it is doubtful if a New Chinese 
nation will appear. 

But the Ancient Splendor will shape itself into the Great New 



414 THE SOUL; 

Nation that will include those wonderful sleeping nations of the 
East in The New Orient. 

The fact that interpreters have arisen who place the wisdom of 
ages in such works as "Yi-King" and "Tao-Teh-King" ; the fact 
that one of China's greatest Sages, Laotzse, is being interpreted in 
a spiritual and inner way, that will lead to a clearer conception of 
the deeper foundations of Chinese philosophy, encourages the hope 
for a New Day in China. 

Again we say, it is no evidence of retrogression that Con- 
fucianism is made the "State Religion," for the teachings and Com- 
pilations of Confucius hold all the wisdom of many ages, and as a 
condensed ethical and philosophical record, or compendium, of a 
past that, it is claimed, is long antecedent to the records held by any 
existing nation or people, the knowledge, wisdom and sublime 
ethics found in the writings of Confucius will go far, if universally 
taught, to restore the Primal Truths. 

INDIA. 

MAHATMAS. 

More of the Divine Messages, more of the sublime philosophy 
(and Religion) of the Ages, has come from India than from all 
other sources combined. 

The lesser deities, presiding over the affairs of life, and indeed 
pervading nature with their powers, "the gentle 'Devas' of the 
Earth and Air," were subject to the higher and inner heavens. 

So subtle and transcendental a period, however, would soon be 
lost in the literal interpretations and material conceptions of those 
who founded the Hierarchy, the priesthood of Castes. 

"Brahma" and "Brahmanism" are not to be confounded with 
the modern "Brahmans" (Priests). 

THE DIVINE MESSENGER. 

Brahma (not the Eternal, Infinite Brahm), who gave this splen- 
did light to the world, is further and more fully revealed in the 
Messianic Lessons of this book. This lesson refers to the intervening 
periods of descent. 

Not only are we able to trace the Angels of this wonderful Dis- 
pensation (the same in potency and power, therefore in name), the 
"Announcing" ones, but such distinct Lines of Light have been 
revealed that the lesser Messiahs (Buddhas) and the Embodied 



BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 415 

Angels, can be clearly shown. The "Rishis," "Mahatmas," "Yogis" 
and other sacred orders, both before and after Buddha Gautama, 
when impersonated, have kept alive the Sacred Truths. 

The sacred books of India (included practically in the Shastras, 
Vedas) have brought forward the teachings, laws, and religion to 
the gaze of modern students; but the subtle spirit of Brahmanism 
has depended upon the "Manifestations" of the sacred lives borne 
down through the ages, culminating, or concluding, in India with 
Buddha Gautama : but for the entire Dispensation culminating with 
Jesus of Nazareth. 

For a long period it would almost seem the traces of light in 
India were well nigh lost; but through scholarship and Intuition, 
chiefly through the Ministrations of the preserving Angels who 
reveal the wonders of the past, its full flood tide, opening up for 
the New Dispensation of Light all of the past knowledge, has not 
yet been reached. 

But the unrolling of the scrolls of Vedic records, the wonderful 
inpouring into the Occident of Hindu philosophy (and Religion), 
the reawakening of an Ancient people to meet the New Day, restore 
the splendor long veiled, that is coming forth to array itself with 
the Angels of the New Dispensation. 



SECOND LESSON. 

PERSIA. 

The "Mazda"— Magi. 

One of the most subtle forms of preservation of Ancient Truth 
is still to be found in the "Sacred Flame" of the Parsees. 

The Angel of Light (Symbolized in the name "Mazda") was 
also the Creator of the World (not Ormuzd, who in two potentialities 
was the ruler of the Universe). 

It has been erroneously supposed that the Parsees, especially 
those who bore forward the wonderful Truths of the Magi, were 
"Fire worshippers"; but such was not (is not) the case. The 
"Enduring Sacred Flame" is a symbol of the Soul Immortal, and 
of the Infinite "God of Light" and "All Good" (Ormuzd), while 
the Angels or deities of Light, under various names, bore forward 
the wonderful Truths revealed by Zardusht. The descent to sacri- 
fices and other outward forms and ceremonials were no part of the 
original religion of Light. 

Science (especially chemistry or Alchemy) was an essential ele- 
ment in the preservation of their worship, and "fire" was held as 
the element nearest to the Source of All Light. 

Angels were embodied as "Magi," and held the sacred knowl- 
edge and mysteries of art, science, and religion, becoming the tutors 
and instructors of rulers, kings and teachers. 

The Angel Messengers of Persia bore into Asia and ancient 
Greece the wonderful basis of that knowledge of mind and spirit 
that took the place of mere material forms and ceremonials. 

The secrets of the "Mithric Caves," and the mysteries known by 
those learned Magi, became perverted by later pretenders, or were 
vilified, until at last they ceased to hold any of the primal meanings. 

Persia as a Nation and the religion of the Mazda alike fell under 
the shadow of that great eclipse that has almost blotted out the 
splendors of the Orient and the glory of the Ancient Truths. 

416 



BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 417 

Phoenix-like, however, they will rise from the sacred ashes of the 
past, the forms alone perishing, while the Soul of them, the Angels 
and Arch Angels, press ever near and more near to bear their part 
in the Great New Day. 

What Splendors greet this glad reawakening for the Earth! 
Anew the people, in glad habiliments of a new birth, shall witness 
the Ancient Altars rekindled — in the Soul ; shall see the new Morn- 
ing of that Day, so perfectly portrayed by the Arch Angels and 
Angels of Ormuzd and Mazda! 

They are waiting. They are working by the twilight gate of the 
New Day, to unveil the glory so long eclipsed, the Light so dimmed 
by the Shadow times of Earth, through intervening Ages. 

"BABYLON." 

BEL-ASTARTE ( BAAL-ASHTORETH ) . 

With its many meanings and uses, the word really signifies the 
most wonderful connection between a really "dead" past and all the 
learning of today. Babylonia, Chaldea, Assyria, Accadia — these are 
words with which to conjure the records of all learning, and, indeed, 
the origin of much of it. 

Ideographs here first held the place of language ; and here the 
Cuneiform characters first had their meaning, at last extended into 
many hundred (700) characters. 

Literature, Art, Science, had here their wonderful stronghold. 
By conquest almost all the then known nations became vassals, and 
at last were incorporated into the Empire, or were afterward set 
free by the Semitic victories ; but the learning was distributed from 
Babylon to all the nations of the Earth : 

To Jerusalem through the captivity of the Jews. 

The Chaldeans were learned in Astronomy (Astrology), and 
through their mysteries all of the lore of their "Wise Men" was 
held sacred. 

Because of luxury and corruption, because of excesses in every 
direction, the name (Babylon) came to be a name of reproach — 
especially among the Jews, especially the Israelites — and in later 
days any city exhibiting great love of display, great wealth, great 
luxury, as well as great learning, was named "a modern Babylon." 

But it must be remembered that this record and opprobrium 
have come from the enemies of those Ancient people; and while 
we deplore in every age the abuses of prosperity, such as luxury, 
glamour of wealth and all kinds of excess, "Babylon," "the confusion 



418 THE SOUL; 

of tongues" and in the world at large all opprobrious terms and 
epithets applied to the ancient meaning of the name, must be con- 
sidered as belonging to a state or condition. The lapse from learning 
and sobriety to worldly luxury and splendor may be with equal cor- 
rectness applied to any metropolis of ancient or modern times. 

We must revert to Babylon as the holder, preserver and largely 
the founder of all the learning that existed in the world for thou- 
sands of years and long, long before the Christian Era. 

Babylon really formed the connecting Splendor between Modern 
and Ancient Civilizations (the latest and previous Dispensations), 
and undoubtedly held within her walls the learning and the mystic 
and sacred records that would have been lost to outward history 
had they not been so preserved. But the people "scattered to 
Babylon" were also "scattered from Babylon" and bore the sacred 
names and symbols with them. 

GREECE. 

OLYMPUS, PARNASSUS. 

The Twelve deities or deific beings and the lesser divinities 
inhabiting Olympus, under the dominion of Zeus (Jove) were the 
Angels of that epoch or period when Greece attained her highest 
civilization ; when the Arts of peace, alternating with the Conquests 
of war, were cultivated to the highest extent. The Homeric Epics 
and Lyrics not only give minute and particular descriptions of the 
abodes of the Gods (Angels) and Jove (Arch Angel), but inter- 
blend their lives with mortals, until in the Homeric Epics one cannot 
distinguish the "Gods" from human beings. 

The reason is clear; these gods and goddesses of Homer's lays 
were impersonated "Attributes of Joy and Wonder and divinest 
Love." 

The mingling of gods and human beings served to illustrate in a 
wonderful manner the mission and work of the Angels on Earth. 

The warlike divinities culminating, according to Grecian myth- 
ology, in the birth of "Alexander the Great." 

While all the arts, sciences, philosophies had yielded their fruit- 
age in the perfection of the Athenian Group, without Greece there 
could have been no civilization. 

The gentle Muses of Parnassus wafted the messages of love and 
peace, and all of Greece worshipped at the two shrines. 

Yet love of pleasure and worldly power so far marred and 
dimmed the knowledge of higher things, that when the real Angels 
appeared and walked the Earth as men, teaching those rare prin- 



BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 419 

ciples of highest good, their philosophies (Ideals) superseded in the 
minds of those ready to receive them, the sense-worship of the 
pleasure-loving and worldly. And though the "hemlock was dis- 
tilled" for Socrates, the glorious system founded by him, and more 
than borne forward by Plato, has thrilled and filled the world 
through the intervening centuries. 

The Angels of Greece cannot be traced or named separately, 
but each student has access to the wonders in every direction of art, 
science and literature, that Greece has given to the world. 

Without Greece modern civilization could not have existed. 

ROME. 

JOVE — JUNO MINERVA. 

Undoubtedly all of modern Europe and the western Continent, 
and much of Asia, have drawn much of their knowledge of Science, 
Art, Literature, Government from Rome: Greatest (except Greece) 
in the arts of peace; Usurper, Conqueror, destroyer, greatest in 
war (Mars). 

From Imperial Egypt to Imperial Rome seems but a step, yet to 
Greece must be given the first praise of being the fountain head 
for the preservation — and indeed origin — of all classic lore; all 
philosophies that are known to the world ; all primal sources of Art, 
Literature, Science. 

Rome has been the distributor. Conquest and "Civilization" 
seemed to go hand in hand, yet the choicest period of Roman history 
has come down to modern times through war-clouds, and sometimes 
defeat. 

The world once centered in Rome, as it once centered in Athens, 
as it once centered in Babylon, as it centered ages ago in Ancient 
Egypt. 

Its history is a world history; its prowess a world prowess. 
That which remains is the Echo of the past, and we perceive a 
mighty effort toward the Future. 

The "Shadow" that fell across Asia and a part of Europe, the 
Light that arose in Palestine and — sometimes clouded, sometimes 
clear — shone over the western world, cannot here be traced. 

The learning and Art of today can be traced to these past Nations 
that stand like Pillars of Light against the dark background that 
obscures the sacred Temples and citadels of their glory. The Soul 
has not perished and from Ancient Greece and Rome a Diviner Art, 
a more sacred meaning of Religion, rises to meet the New Day. 



THIRD LESSON. 

HEBRAIC. 

An Inter-Dispensation, and one so closely allied to modern civi- 
lization, claimed by Christians as the foundation of their "Era," 
but not so acknowledged by the Jews. 

Judaism is in itself most interesting, as uniting the Egyptian and 
Babylonian systems of learning, and in some instances (tribes) 
worship. 

The "Unknown" God, or the One God, known as "the God of 
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob," was not always the God worshipped by 
the Jews; hence, "If God be God, then worship Him; if Baal, then 
worship him." 

The "Scattering to or into (from) Babylon" has much to do 
with the history of the Jews. 

While the primal learning, the building of Jerusalem and the 
first building of the Temple, were clearly derived from Egypt ; later 
came the innovations and encroachments of the wonderful Baby- 
lonian learning, power, and worship. And even when the Semitic 
Conquest of Babylon occurred, the rare secrets and sources of 
knowledge were not destroyed, for they had already penetrated to 
every nation of the then civilized world. 

The history and Religion of the Jews being still extant, it is for 
the Scholars and Students, as well as the Rabbins of that nation to 
expound and present their origines and claims to the modern world. 

Through Egypt, Babylon (Chaldea) and Palestine (Jerusalem) 
comes one direct line of the descent of the Ancient Truths. While 
the other, co-ordinate, yet very distinct, comes through Phenicia and 
Greece and Rome. Modern Europe has taken the learning of the 
latter, while both are united in Christianity. 

Jesus (really) being neither "Jew" nor "Gentile," formed the 

420 



BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 421 

One shining link in the Chain Union between the Orient and 
Occident. 

The simplicity and grandeur of the Early Jewish (Hebraic) 
Faith, is in itself evidence of the presence of the Primal Truths, 
though interspersed with so much that is merely allegorical. Like 
all the 'Sacred" books of the East, the fundamental bases of the 
Religion is contained in a few simple and concrete "books" or 
chapters. The Pentateuch — Jewish Bible — and the more veiled 
Sacred Writings contain the essentials of the Hebraic faith, while 
the "laws" and "ceremonials" are for more external observance. 

The remaining portions of what in Christendom is called The 
Old Testament, consists of History, Allegory, literature (epic and 
lyric poetry), and interpolations from Oriental Religions; together 
with a "Book" or chapter here and there that clearly are allied 
to "Free Masonry" and kindred secret orders. The Jewish scholars 
have a far better knowledge of the Original Meanings of the sacred 
writings than any Christians can have, unless the latter have been 
educated thoroughly in the Hebrew lore and then "converted" to 
Christianity. 

The "Sacred Names" and meanings have never been published 
to the world, and undoubtedly are preserved by the Rabbiona or by 
the most sacred order of Priests. 

The "Rabbin" or "Rabbi" was not originally a Priest; but one 
appointed by the Priests to teach in the outer Temples, or among the 
people. 

However, modern nations are indebted to such records as have 
been made public, and although scholars have ferreted out other 
works that contain the true meanings of the Hebraic records, one 
must look to inspiration for the true knowledge of the direct line of 
the descent of the latest lesser Dispensation and a return to the 
Primal Truths. 

The three lines of descent — and of the distribution of the 
Ancient learning into the Western Nations of Europe — may be 
named. The Semitic, the Latin, the Saxon ("Norseman") sub- 
sidiary and co-related peoples might be named, but the student finds 
ample material in the world of history and other literature to satisfy 
his desire for chronological, and, indeed, ethnological information. 

The fair and open-minded student will readily yield to the learned 
and wise among the Hebrew people for a correct interpretation of 
the "letter" of their records, but it must be left to those Divinely 
Endowed, within and outside of the Hebrew nation, to trace the 
real lines of descent that lead to the Culminating life of the Messiah 



422 THE SOUL; 

— rejected by the Jews that he might be acknowledged by the 
whole Earth — not the "Earth" of Ecclesiastical Christianity, but the 
people of the whole world to whom He came. 

The Angels of the Norsemen, 
odin — frigga (also freya). 

In the Scandinavian Mythology (which is always basically true), 
the Greatest God (Wotan or Odin) dwells in the Halls of Valhalla 
(Heaven) with Frigga. She, however, is the mother of the Flowers, 
all beautiful life on earth, presides over Marriage and over unborn 
Souls, whom she guides unto Earth; while Odin (Wodan) is God 
of agriculture and all things favorable to human welfare. "Thor" 
is the "Thunderer," the "Warrior." All northern nations of Europe 
have primarily this foundation for their worship; and every good 
thing, as well as ills and misfortunes befalling humanity, can be 
traced to the "gods" or Angels of this wonderful worship. In the 
Heavens the "belt of Orion" is Frigga's distaff; the Worlds and 
Stars are her toys and implements of work and pleasure. 

The Attributes — passions and virtues — symbolized in the north- 
ern (Norse) Mythology, and represented or embodied in the per- 
sonages of the deities, are similar in character to those of the Hel- 
lenic nations, and the far Orient. In fact, the underlying idea is 
the same: the mingling of gods with the people of Earth, for the 
benefit of humanity and for punishment, if need be, of an ambitious 
"Angel." 

Into the "Folk lore," poetry, and music of even modern times, 
this fascinating imagery is woven, and forms the real basis of the 
underlying poetic temperament of nations and peoples that, on the 
surface, seem somewhat unpoetic and phlegmatic. 

Yet this branch of human worship contains often a finer sense 
of poetry, a truer sense of justice, and a purer ideal of life, than is 
sometimes found among the more flowery and, seemingly, more 
poetic imagery of the Southlands. The ultimate of all these systems 
is : There are Superior beings who, under the Infinite One, preside 
over and aid in the affairs of the heavens and the children of Earth ; 
and in times of peril and need succor and strengthen them. Love 
of power, love of gold, every unworthy passion and impulse, are 
portrayed among the "gods" and punished. Every exalted purpose, 
true and loyal affection, justice, tenderness, mercy, are also personi- 
fied and rewarded. The most ancient people of the Northlands are 
little known, but later and more modern nations show great leaning 



BETWEEN DISPENSATIONS. 423 

toward invisible helpers, a recognition of the real source of Life 
and power above and within, and a ready acceptance of the philoso- 
phy and revealments that point to a New Day of Truth. 

Modern thought, particularly in the wonderful "revelations" of 
Swedenborg, has been enriched and made ready for the dawning 
of a New Era, and the poet, musician and artist have found ever 
fruitful themes in the mystic and fascinating lore of the North. 

Something of the wonders of Valhalla, something of the ten- 
derness and beauty and power of Frigga ever greets us from those 
Northern Shores, through minds that seem to "border on the lands 
of the unseen." 

The races of Western Europe and America are the mingling of 
the "North lands" and "South lands" and their Angels. 



FOURTH LESSON. 

FOREGLEAMS OF THE NEW DISPENSATION. 

As the time draws near for the Fulfillment of the actual Dawn 
of the new day, the Summoning Angels call from all past Dispensa- 
tions, Arch Angels, and Angels, and Messengers, to reveal the 
ancient meanings, to restore, to place in their true light before the 
children of Earth (especially those who are ready for the New 
Light), the Truths of all the past Dispensations. 

The Dispensation now dawning is the Sixth, and most important 
of all that the Earth has experienced ; whose symbol, the Hexagram 
(six-pointed star), is the synonym of all Truth, Knowledge, Wisdom, 
Power. 

These foregleams might be traced further back than the Protes- 
tant "Reformation" ; but this would be only recapitulating well 
known history. A distinct forerunner must ever be found in Emanuel 
Swedenborg, who, although endowed with great intelligence and a 
scholastic mind and education, nevertheless was, in the interpretation 
of his Visions and Spiritual Experiences, swayed by the theological 
views of his day. Though often misunderstanding the real nature 
of the visions, his was a gateway, a marvelous opening of the 
fountains of Inspiration, which had, according to the then prevailing 
theology, been closed since the vision of John on the Isle of Patmos 
— called the "Book of Revelations." 

No sooner had Swedenborg "opened" anew the avenues of 
inspiration, than his followers proceeded to try to close them again, 
claiming his Inspiration "the last," manifesting as much, if not more, 
narrowness and bitterness than the preceding theologians with whom 
they had contended. But those who sifted the true from the false, 
made of the "New Church" a movement in advance, a step toward a 
better understanding of spiritual Truth. 

424 



NEW DISPENSATION. 425 

Evidence is seen also in the communion between the "heavens" 
and earth, as shown by Swedenborg. 

There were also foregleams in the "leadings of the Spirit" of 
George Fox and the Quakers, who set aside the "forms and cere- 
monies of worship," and even went to the extreme of plainness and 
severity (freedom from ornament) in their dress, places of "meet- 
ing," and manner of expression ; speaking as the "Spirit" gave them 
power, or prompted the utterance, and if not "moved to speak" by 
the "spirit" were silent. 

The Wesleyans were also visited with much of this "power" ; 
in fact, the "Primitive Methodists" were led by the Spirit to more 
sincere and simple forms of worship. They eschewed ceremonies 
and all ornamental works in their places of worship ; while later the 
Shakers, led by "Mother" Ann Lee, announced distinctly the com- 
ing of a new Day of Religion, the restoration of "Spiritual Gifts," 
which were quite general among them, and though they separated 
themselves entirely from the world and lived lives of severe asceti- 
cism, including celibacy, they declared that the New Light was com- 
ing to the outer world, "the world's people," in the form of "spiritual 
gifts" which would be quite general. 

The greatest event among Religious bodies and organizations 
that has occurred in many ages, if not in all time, was the "Par- 
liament" or "Congress of Religion(s)," held in the Art Institute, 
Chicago, as a part of the Columbian Exposition (1893). The vari- 
ous Congresses — ethical, scientific (social science) and all kindred 
topics — were wholly eclipsed by the wonderful presentation made in 
the Religious department of all the known "Religions" of the world. 

The coming together, each to present the Religious views of his 
people, country, sect, or whatever, could never have taken place but 
for its masterly inception and execution, chiefly in the mind of one 
man: 

The Angel of the day and hour 

True, there had been for nearly half a century the "Free 
Religious Association" of Boston, of which "Thos. Wentworth 
Higginson" was for many years president, where every form of 
Religious belief was welcomed, and even "unbelief" had its oppor- 
tunity, and there we have spoken in the presentation of Spiritualism 
in company with Robert Dale Owen. But the world-wide repre- 
sentation and later influence of the Congress of Religions of the 
Columbian Year can only be termed a great culmination and a 
prophecy. 



426 THE SOUL; 

Chinese, Hindoo, Hebrew, Mohammedan, Christian (with its 
many denominations) ; it seemed almost like the veritable " Millen- 
nium," when "all nations, kindred tongues and people" will be 
gathered in one Divine accord, each "worshipping according to the 
dictates of conscience," yet all united in the one Fraternity of Spirit, 
each intent on doing good to his fellow men : 

"Peace on Earth and love to all people." 

The Congress was the great Unification of Religious "beliefs" 
into one grand humanizing of the minds and spirits of all present. 

It was notable that the "Fatherhood (and Motherhood) of God, 
and the Brotherhood of Man" (the human race) was enunciated by 
the finest representatives of all Religious beliefs. And such fra- 
ternal fellowship of doing good to others, whether coming from 
Brahman, Buddhist, or Christian, was hailed with tokens of approval 
by all composing the vast assemblage — except alone the strictly 
"Orthodox Christians," under the name of the "Evangelical Alli- 
ance." Alas, that difference of "creed" should stand in the way of 
universal fellowship and Brotherhood! 

But the after effects were very wonderful : in the melting away 
of superficial barriers of dogma and creed, in the "Christianizing" 
of "Christians" by their gentle Oriental Brothers, who, by urgent 
invitation, remained in this country for a time and expounded, for 
the enlightenment of Occidental minds, the Vedic, Brahmanical, and 
Buddhistic lore ; or, if from China, the teachings of Confucius and 
other great Chinese "Teachers" and "Reformers." 

The broadening of the minds of the clergy and laity in this 
country was most manifest, to the end that true Religion is recog- 
nized as the Same, under whatever name, or however disguised with 
differing forms, ceremonials and creeds: The primal and Final 
basis being essentially the same, whether originating in Egypt or 
England, in China or America: The worship of — 

The Infinite God (eternal Love and Wisdom). The One God: 
Om, under whatever name. 

The Immortality of the Soul, like unto God (in quality, Love 
and Wisdom). 

The Fraternity, fellowship and kinship of Souls. The religious 
acts of doing good to others. 

Other indications of the New Dispensation are : 

The "outpouring of the Spirit." The reappearance of "Spiritual 
Gifts," constituting the added, and indeed the only, evidence, aside 
from the inner convictions of the Soul, of continued existence of 
the spiritual personality beyond the change called death ; the 



NEW DISPENSATION. 427 

increasing number of people who have visions and experiences, not 
explainable by any of the known scientific (mental) hypotheses ; the 
formation and continuance of "Psychic Research" societies for the 
sole purpose of investigating the new and wonderful phases of 
phenomena, both physical and mental, in that which is known as 
"Modern Spiritualism" ; but above and beyond all, the existence in 
the world today of hundreds, nay thousands of human beings, who 
know they have seen and conversed with their dear ones of the 
household who have "passed on," who have witnessed the undeniable 
evidences of the power of disembodied spirits over matter, inde- 
pendent of the usual dynamic processes ; over minds, independent of 
the usual action or capacity of such minds, and over the human 
(embodied) spirit to the degree of great inspiration and exaltation; 
all this crowds into the nineteenth and first decade of the twentieth 
centuries, with the great force of an incoming tide. Indeed, there 
are many who think that the sum total of this Spiritual Awakening 
that is in the world today is the New Dispensation. But its culmina- 
tion is not yet; nor can the Embodied Angels be known to those 
who look with near vision, and are in the midst of the great awaken- 
ing. In after years (ages perhaps) those appointed to "Show the 
way," can clearly be seen. Today those that are ready are listening 
to the voice, and listening to the message that is borne in from the 
Spirit and Angelic realms by ministering spirits, and by the Angels 
of the new Dispensation. 

Meanwhile such as are growing into the new Light, are being 
prepared. The Earth itself is making ready, its people are being 
prepared for the Sixth great awakening. 

Already the announcing Arch Angels have appeared among the 
higher Angels of the heavens of Earth; already the Messengers — 
Embodied Angels — who herald the new Dawn, have given their 
preparatory messages. The great Unrest of the nations ; the urgency 
and import of the rushing together of many mighty forces upon the 
Earth ; the wonderful works of the many Embodied Angels tending 
to culminations in Mechanics, Art, Science, Religion; the rising of 
the messengers among the Ancient peoples bringing their primal 
Faiths to meet the Great New Light ; the struggle of all the shadowy 
powers and elements to retain dominion — the supremacy that is 
surely slipping from their grasp ; the persistent turning toward the 
New Light by those who have been taught and trained in the schools 
of the Angels. All these and many other indications show that the 
New Day Dawn is not far distant, that as the Sun and its attendant 
—dependent — planets, draws near the completion of its great cyclic 



428 THE SOUL; 

revolution around its central sun, the world attuned to the glad 
culmination — after the storms and struggles that must first come — 
will rejoice in the glory of the New Day. 

Storm Swept, war-scourged for so long, — the Earth awakens 
to the New Day, enters upon the new Sun Cycle. And those Souls 
that are culminating, those lives that have been made ready, will 
greet the New Messiah with glad acclaim and hail the Dawn of the 
Day of Perfect Peace and Joy and Love. 



CONTENTS 



PART I. 
SALUTATION. 

PAGE 

To the Reader 5 

Subjects of Lessons 6 

Definitions 7 

Preparatory Address to the Class 8 

First Lesson— The Soul; Its Relation to God 9 

The Nature of Deity 10 

The Soul is like unto God 12 

Recapitulation of First Lesson 14 

Second Lesson — The Dual Nature of God and the Soul; and the 

Impulsion toward Expression 16 

The first Expression of God Dual — Methods or Ways of 

"knowing" God 18 

The Soul Dual in Expression — The Cherub and the Seraph 20 

Impulsion and Involution toward Expression — Duality as Eternal 

as Unity 21 

All Souls divided in Expression — All Souls pass through same 

degrees of Involution in process toward Expression 23 

Creation not greater than the Creator 23 

Third Lesson— Thq Embodiment of the Soul in Matter— The Genesis 29 
The Infinite Creative Power is God — Creation precedes Genera- 
tion—Breath of God 29 

Evolution follows Creation — Spirit 30 

Eden 31 

"Adam" and "Eve" 32 

First Expression of the Soul in Matter 33 

Successive Embodiments 34 

Three General Divisions 34 

1. Adamic : Physical 34 

2. Hermetic: Intellectual 34 

3. Messianic: Spiritual 34 

429 



430 CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Culmination 36 

Genius a Culmination ' 41 

Reaction a law of growth 47 

All Souls must have similar experiences 50 

The False— The True . . 52 

Fourth Lesson — The Embodiment of the Soul in Human Form 

(continued) 53 

Statements concerning the overcoming of matter by the triumph 

of the Spirit 53-59 

Seemingly exceptional and fragmentary lives, explained 60 

Reminiscence and Memory denned 61 

Reminiscence, Prophecy — Spirit the inbreathing of the Soul 

for an Embodiment — Spirit a personality 65 

Soul the Entity — Their relation 66 

Spirit states following embodiments 67-71 

Fifth Lesson — The Reunited Soul — Parental Souls — Kindred Souls — 

Groups — Kabalistic Numbers 72 

Twelve, one hundred and forty-four, "one hundred and forty- 
four thousand" 72 

"Families" of Souls ~. . . 73 

"Primal Nations" — Kindred Souls — Illustrations of "groups" 

and "periods" or "ages" in history 78 

The Reunited Soul — The Monogamic Marriage the highest state 
in human society — The Angel — Parental Souls — Kindred 
Souls .79-87 

The Angel— Parental Souls— Kindred Souls 79-87 

Sixth Lesson — Angels, Archangels and Messiahs — Embodiments in 
other planets — Degrees of Angelic states — Primal Angels — 
Secondary Angels 88 

Archangels have charge — Angelic states are states of labor (real 
work) which are states of rest (possession) — Planetary 

states 89-90 

Embodiments on other planets, Mercury, Venus (Earth), Mars — 
The Angels of the planets — Mars the nemesis of Earth — The 

Asteroids — Jupiter, Saturn 90-94 

Interstellar heavens 94 

Archangels of highest planets 94 

"Sons of God" 95 

Messianic Announcers 95 

Messiahs 95 

The Feminine included in Masculine names — The New Dispen- 
sation 100-108 

Seventh Lesson — Recapitulation 108-1 17 

Valedictory 118 



CONTENTS. 431 

PART II. 
THE WORK OF THE ANGELS ON EARTH. 

PAGE 

Introductory and Explanatory 121 

First Lesson — Embodied Angels 122 

The Pathway of Embodied Angels 125 

Divine Accomplishment 126 

Second Lesson — Angels of Strength 129 

The typical Ideals of Strength 129 

Angels of Courage 131 

Angels of Endurance 132 

Angels of Efficiency 132 

Third Lesson — Angels of Knowledge 136 

Mathematics 136 

Science, Art, Philosophy, Religion 137 

Angels of Groups 138 

Fourth Lesson — Angels of Science 140 

Mathematics 140 

Astronomy , 141 

Electricity 142 

Radium 143 

Shadowing of the Light of God 143 

Fifth Lesson — Angels of Art 144 

Angels of Architecture, Painting, Sculpture, Music, Drama, 

Poetry, Literature 144 

Architecture — The Master Builder 144 

Sculpture 147 

Painting 147 

Angels of Music 149 

Sixth Lesson — Language, Oratory 152 

Literature 153 

Poetry 154 

Drama 155 • 

True Art 156 

Seventh Lesson — Angels of Philosophy 157 

Ancient Philosophers and Philosophy — More modern "schools" — 

True Philosophy 157-160 

Eighth Lesson — Angels of Liberty (Freedom) 161 

The struggle for Liberty 162 

Conditions under which Freedom is sought 163 

Liberty of mind, etc. — Slavery — True Freedom 164-166 



432 CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Ninth Lesson — Religion 167 

Angels of Religion 167 

Ancient "Religions" — Their Leaders 168 

Modern indications 170 

Definition of Religion 170 

Tenth Lesson— Angels of the Shadow— Lucifer 171 

Giants of Finance 172 

Other shadows 174 

Angels of Sorrow 174 

Angels show the way 174 

The supreme sorrow 174 

Meaning of sorrow 175 

Eleventh Lesson — Angels of Peace, Joy and Love 177 

Angels of Peace 177 

Angels of Joy 178 

Angels of Love 179 

Angels of Wisdom 180 

Israfel 181 



PART III. 
THE HIGHER ANGELS. 

ARCH ANGELS. 

Angels of the Dispensations 185 

Introduction to First Lesson 185-187 

First Lesson— Angels of the "Voice" 188 

Uel-Uella (Will of God) 188 

The Boanerges: or "Thunderers" 189 

Ariel-Ariella (Lion-hearted) 190 

Second Lesson — Urim (Revelation) 192 

Uriel-Uriella Illumination— These are the Angels of Light. . .190-193 

Thummim (Hidden Truth) — Angels of the Mysteries 194 

The Masonic Order , 195 

Third Lesson — Mazzaroth 198 

Foretelling 199 

Zerah— Zareth-Shehar ("Rising of Light"— "A Star") 200 

Fourth Lesson — Arch- Angels ( Gabriel- Gabrielle) 202 

The Awakener — The Announcer 202-203 

Michael— Michel 204 

The Arch-Angel of the sword 205 

Raphael 206 



CONTENTS. 433 

PAGE 

Fifth Lesson — -ffion-.ffiona — Arch-Angel of the Cycles 207 

Periodicity — Everything moves in cycles 207-210 

The Rishis, "Time Keepers" 211 

Oress-Oressa — "The Most Ancient Angel" 212 

The Primal Angel 212 

Sixth Lesson — Interplanetary Angels and Messengers 213 

Higher visit lower planets — Life on Mars — Angels from Mars 

may visit Earth 214-216 

May be embodied here 216 

Zadkiel — Angel from Jupiter 216 

Jupiter holds balance in Solar System — Announcers 217 



PART IV. 

MESSIAHS. 

First Lesson — Invocation — Greeting: Unite the Baptism of Love 

and Wisdom — Oress-Oressa 221-224 

Primal Angel of the Morning 224 

Outlines of Beginnings 225-230 

The Cycle of Knowledge 225 

Second Lesson — Hermes-Hermia 235 

Invocation: Everything Created — "Primal" Substance — Degrees 
of Knowledge revealed by Hermes and Hermia — Physical 
and Intellectual— The "Fall" 235 

Hidden Knowledge (Power) 239 

Third Lesson — Ahasuerus 240 

Invocation — Physical and Intellectual Might — Love of Power — 
From the Southern Heavens (Interstellar) — Overlapping of 
Hermetic Knowledge — Lost in desire for Power — "The Fall" 
— Subjugation of all preceding races — Slaveries — Beginnings 
of decline — Giants and Dwarfs — Poem 245-250 

Fourth Lesson— Ra-Rameses 251 

Invocation — Rah, mother of beauty 253 

Ramesian Age: Wisdom — "Mahatmas" "Magi" — Poem — Union 

of Wisdom and Beauty 256-260 

Fifth Lesson— A Visit from The Divine Mother 261 

The Interval 261 

What it means 262 

The Birth of Her 263 

The Cycle of the Madonna — Poem From the Messianic State to 
the Cradle 265-271 



434 CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Sixth Lesson — Osiris — Isis and Horus 273 

Foreword 273 

Result of the Interval 273 

Egypt, fountain of all Knowledge 274 

"Modern" Egypt a recession 276 

Angel of the Sun 277 

Sacred Name 278 

The Lotus— Isis 279 

Poem — "Om Mani padme hum" ■ 284 

Seventh Lesson — Brahm — Brahma — Vishnu — Siva 285 

Fifth Dispensation — Om 286 

Infinite Good 287 

Zardusht was not Zoroaster 289-293 

The Parsees 296 

Moses — Nazareth 297 

"Line of Descent" 298 

Messianic Life 299 

Sons of God 299 

Jesus the Perfect Light 300 

Poem — Love the Triumph of the World 301 

Eighth Lesson — Dispensation of Shadow 302 

Invocation 302 

The world is now in the shadow 303 

The "Evil One" 304 

The Powers of Darkness 306 

Worship of the Shadow — Lucifer — The Struggle on the Earth. 307-310 
Poem— The "Ark" of Safety 317 

Ninth Lesson — The Promise of the New Day 312 

Invocation 312 

The Earth makes ready for the Perfect Dawn of Peace 312 

The Earth makes ready for the Perfect Dawn of Love 314 

Kingdom of the Father 315 

There can be no mistake when the Messiah comes 317 

Angel of Harmony 318 

Preparation for the Advent 318 

Poem— The Perfect Light of Love 320 

Tenth Lesson — Invocation 321 

Lesson 321 

Closing word of the series 322 

Prepared Lives 322 

The pathway prepared 323 

Twelve Angels are "Attributes" 325 

The Promise 326 

Poem — The Shrine of Perfect Love 328 



CONTENTS. 435 

PART V. 
THE DIVINE MOTHER. 

THE "BOOK OF LIFE"— Madonnas. 

PAGE 

First Lesson — Introduction 331 

"The Book of Life" 331 

Symbolic Initiation 332 

The Divine Mother 333 

The Incarnate Word 333 

First impression upon matter is the Divine Life 334 

Preparation for Divine Motherhood 335 

Generation; Regeneration — Angels prepare the way 337 

The Mother Love 338 

Poem — Love's Shrine 340 

Second Lesson — The Primal Mother — "The women clothed with the 

sun" — Invocation 341 

Lesson 342 

Mother of Divinity 345 

Mother of Time 344 

Revelation of Woman's Influence 347 

Dual Star— One Truth 348 

Woman the Manif ester 349 

Poem— The Lilies of Life 352 

Third Lesson — Invocation 353 

The Mother of Two Truths 353 

The Two-Fold Symbol 355 

The Sacred Order of the Hermetic Mother 355 

Union of the "North" and the "South" 357 

Sacred Numbers and Name 357 

Birth and Re-birth 359 

The only "primate" 360 

Meaning of the Symbols 362 

The Sea and Air proclaim Her 363 

Poem — Ever reaching for the Unattainable 365 

Fourth Lesson— R. A. H 367 

Invocation 367 

Address — You now enter upon another Kingdom 368 

Mother of Celestial Life and Light 369 

The Child— Symbolic Division of One 370 

Ra 370 

"The Son of the Sun" 372 

Mother of Four Truths 374 

Mystical Numbers 374 



436 CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

"Clothed with the Sun" 375 

Symbolic Meaning of the Four Truths 376 

Poem — The Knowledge revealed by Love 378 

Fifth Lesson — Isis (veiled) Mother of Sorrow 379 

Invocation 379 

Lesson — Reunion — Explanation of the Shadow 379 

Mother of Compassion 382 

Traces of the Shadow 384 

The "Order of Shadow" 384 

Why Christ "bears the sins of the world" — "Magdalena" 388 

Poem — From Sunset till Dawn 389 

Sixth Lesson — The Madonna of the New Dispensation 391 

Invocation 391 

Lesson — What the Divine Mother will bring — The prepara- 
tion 392-394 

Unto this the world will turn at last 395 

The New Eden 396 

Poem — Baptised in the light of the Incoming Life 399 

Closing words 400 

Seventh Lesson — Song of the Comforter 401 

Invocation — The Song 401-408 



PART VI. 
SUPPLEMENTAL LESSONS. 

Between Dispensations and Foregleams of the New Dispensation.. 409 

First Lesson — Between Dispensations — Egypt, China 411-412 

India, Mahatmas 414 

The Divine Messenger 414 

Second Lesson— Persia—The "Mazda"; "Magi" 416 

Babylon— Bel-Astarte— Baal-Ashtorcth 417 

Greece, Olympus, Parnassus 418 

Rome — Jove — Juno — Minerva 419 

Third Lesson — Hebraic Records — Histories, symbols, etc 420-422 

The Angels of the Norsemen — Odin, Frigga 422-423 

Fourth Lesson — Foregleams of the New Dispensation 424 

Modern "Reformers" — The Reformation — Early Methodists — 

Quakers — Shakers — Swedenborg 425 

Parliament of Religion 425 

The Angel of the Day and Hour 425 

"Peace on Earth, Love to Men" — A Few Primal Principles 
Accepted by All 427 



■ ■ ■ 



Hi 

nnHH 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




013 501 691 3 



r )i 



Ms 

HI 

Hi s ' 



nHHHi 

m H 



^H 



H H 



89 HI H 

■HH 

§11111 H HlnMI 

111 B 1 v 

mm m B^V 



Srai 



S 



m 



Hi H 

Hi Kk"#I 



na_ 



ft 
[ 

■ 



m 



SH 



